Stay up to date On Light Novels by Downloading our mobile App
Zerobooks Android
Zerobooks IOS
Download all your Favorite Light Novels
Jnovels.com
Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken
(关于我转生后成为史莱姆的那件事简介)
by
Fuse
Synopsis
A man is stabbed by a robber on the run after pushing his
coworker and his coworker’s new fiance out of the way. As he
lays dying, bleeding on the ground, he hears a voice. This voice
is strange and interprets his dying regret of being a virgin by
giving him the [Great Sage] unique skill! Is he being made fun
of ?!
Prologue - Death and Reincarnation
A life so normal that nothing can be said about it.
After leaving college, I joined a major general contractor firm
and am living alone now at the age of 37. Having no girlfriend.
Filial duty left to my older brother, my life is essentially that
of an independent, single noble.
Neither short of height, or wanting of a good face. Yet
unpopular. I have tried exherting effort into finding a
girlfriend – and have confessed thrice! – but after being
dumped, my heart is left shattered. Well, having reached this
age, I can honestly say that this romance thing is naught but
troublesome.
And although you could say that I am mostly busy with work,
it’s not like I am troubled by not having one. It’s not like I am
making excuses… really.
「Senpai! Sorry for keeping you waiting!」
With a cheerful smile the young man approaches me. And,
by his side–a beauty.
More specifically, the young man, Tamura, is a junior at the
same company I work at; the one by his side is our company’s
renowned Madonna, the receptionist Sawatari-san.
Yep, I have been asked by these guys to offer consultation on
their upcoming marriage. And by the way, this is the reason
why I started wondering about my own unpopularity.
The after-work rendezvous was held at an intersection, and
there the two hoped to indulge my thoughtfulness and
support.
「Yeah. So, what kind of advice are you looking for?」
I ask while greeting Sawatari-san.
「 Hello, pleased to meet you. My name is Sawatari Miho.
Although we have seen each other before, this would be the
first time we are speaking, right? Makes me nervous,
somehow. 」
The nervous one is me, damn it! I mean, I am not that good
with speaking to girls in the first place. Cut me some slack!
With such words, I silently complain to myself.
And in the first place, with no apparent love experience,
what kind of advice can I even offer? Aren’t you all just poking
fun at me! It’s spite, isn’t it.
「 Hello. I am Mikami Satoru. No need to be nervous or
anything. Sawatari-san is famous with us, so I know who you
are even without the introduction. About Tamura–we went to
the same University, you know, so we’ve had lots to talk about.
After which we naturally hung out a bit.」
「 What’s this about being famous? Are there weird rumors
floating about?」
「 Yeah. Like having had an affair with Chief X, or going on
dates with Y-kun–things like that.」
It was all just teasing, of course. And although I intended
these to be just some light jokes, Sawatari-san’s face turned
bright red and she looked at me with watery eyes. Hate to
admit it, but she looked adorable.
Well, my jokes lack both delicacy or tact, and I am often told
to keep my mouth shut… but I end up saying them anyways.
Yep, failed again, huh? Yep, I am just bad with women.
And as if on cue, in steps Tamura, lightly tapping her
shoulders.
Damn it, Tamura you bastard! It’s these situations where you
riajuu should just all explode! I should shout this, right?
「 Senpai, please leave it at that! And, Miho, you are just
being teased!」
With a laugh Tamura continues mediating the situation.
Aren’t you dandy, junior!
Bright, cheerful, and without a hint of sarcasm. Isn’t he a
lovable guy…
Tamura’s only 28. And although we are so many years apart,
we’ve got something in common. Well, nothing to do I guess
but to give them my blessing…
「 My bad. I’m just not that good with women. And, well, the
location doesn’t help much, does it? Let’s get something to eat
and talk there.」
It’s just jealousy, after all. And just when I thought so…
「「「Kyaaaaaaaaaa!」」」
Screams. Confusion.
What? What’s going on?
「Move it! I’ll kill you!」
Turning to the sound of the voice, a man brandishing a knife
and holding a bag is running towards us.
I hear the scream. I see the man. I see the knife. Where is it
pointing? At….
「Tamuraaa!」
*Don* I hit Tamura out of the way.
*Dosu* There’s a burning pain in my back.
「Tch, damn hindrance!」
Having shouted thus, I see the man escaping and turn to
make sure Tamura and Sawatari-san are safe.
With a shout that resembled no words, Tamura runs up to
me.
Sawatari-san is stunned by the sudden turn of events, but
appears without other injury… thank god.
That being that, my back burns. Feelings of pain aside, it just
burns.
What’s up with this? It’s too hot… can’t it let off a bit?
«Confirmed. Establishing heat resistance. Success»
Could it be… was I stabbed?
Can’t be dying from a stab wound….
«Confirmed.
Establishing
pierce
resistance.
Success.
Additionally, establishing physical attack resistance. Success»
「 Senpai… there’s blood coming out… it’s not stopping… it’s
ain’t…」
What’s up with this loud guy. Feel like his voice was strange
just now; well, that much can be expected from Tamura.
But blood? Yeah, that’s clearly leaving. I am human, after all.
When stabbed, I bleed!
But pain is unpleasant, isn’t it….
«Confirmed. Removing perception of pain. Success»
Well… this is bad, right? Pain and impatience are muddling
my senses.
「 Ta… Tamura… you are damn loud. It… is not that big of
deal, right? Stop worrying…」
「Senpai… the blood… you keep…」
His face blue, on the verge of tears, Tamura continues to hold
me. That’s the face that is the ruin of handsome men.
I tried to take a look at how Sawatari-san was doing, but my
vision is too hazy. Can’t see.
The burning sensation in my back is gone. Instead, a
ferocious cold strikes me.
This could be bad… when people don’t have enough blood,
they die, don’t they?
«Confirmed. Creating a bloodless body. Success»
(Hey, you, what’s this you’ve been going on about the past
few minutes….)
I try to speak, but no words come out. This is bad, maybe I
really will die….
But hey, I no longer feel neither pain nor the burning.
But it’s cold. So cold, and nothing I can do about it. What’s
with this… I am too busy of a man to be freezing in this cold.
«Confirmed.
Establishing
cold
resistance.
Success.
Additionally, heat resistance has successfully evolved into
thermal fluctuation resistance EX»
At that time, the dying brain cells of mine, with a flash of
inspiration, have remembered the truly important things!
Yes! The contents of my PC hard drive!
「 Tamuraa!! If and only if, I say, I die… take care of my PC. I
beg you… submerge it in water, turn it on, and completely wipe
the data clean…」
Thus I, having summoned the remainder of my strength,
have conveyed the matters of most grave importance.
«Confirmed. Attempting full format of all information.
Error, impossible due to lack of definition. Attempting
alternate interpretation. Establishing electricity resistance.
Success. Additionally, paralysis resistance has been acquired»
I don’t know exactly what Tamura was saying at that
moment, while giving me that blank look.
But, I understood the meaning of what was said.
「Haha… that’s so like Senpai…」
He said with a bitter smile. Who would even want to look at a
man’s crying face? That grin is so many times better.
「 You know, I… about Sawatari, I wanted to show her off to
senpai…」
Heh, I knew it.. .this bastard.
「 Tch… jeez. I’ve forgiven all of it, so your girlfriend, make
her happy, got it? And take care of the PC…」
The last of my strength, was only enough to say that much.
Completely unsatisfied, Mikami Satoru died.
And at that instant, Mikami Satoru’s “soul” linked with a
spawned monster in another world.
Into a dimensional crack so small that no eye could see. His
soul linked with a mass of demonic energy.
This mass was the origin of demons, and to Mikami Satoru
who had linked to it, his thoughts as a base, the mass
constructed a body.
What is normally is essentially an impossibility with an
astronomically small chance of occurrence, Mikami Satoru was
reborn as a monster in another world.
A life so normal that nothing can be said about it.
After leaving college, I joined a major general contractor firm
and am living alone now at the age of 37. Having no girlfriend.
Filial duty left to my older brother, my life is essentially that
of an independent, single noble.
Thus, a virgin.
Unbelievable, departing the world without ever been put to
use… my ‘son’ must be crying right now.
Sorry, I never could make you into an adult…
When I am reborn, we’ll change things around. Go on the
offensive with a bang. Call them out, and go on devouring
spree…. But that’s no good, is it?
«Confirmed. Unique skill [Predator] has been acquired»
And well, at almost forty years old, the thirty year old virgin
that I am, in a magical world would certainly be a sage… heck,
a great sage wouldn’t be out of the question, would it?
«Confirmed.
Extra
skill
[Sage]
has
been
acquired.
Additionally, extra skill [Sage] has successfully evolved into
unique skill [Great Sage]»
…. the hell you’ve been on about? The hell is [Great Sage]!
Are you making fun of me?
It isn’t even a bit unique!
I am not laughing here!
So rude..
Thinking that, I went to sleep.
(So this is death, huh… not as lonesome as I thought.)
Those were, for Mikami Satoru, the lost words spoken in this
word.
Empowerment Arc
Chapter 01 - Let's see what I can do
It’s dark.
The darkness envelopes all, preventing me from seeing any
shape or figure.
Where am I? Besides, what had happened?
Wasn’t there someone making fun of me, calling me a…
sage?… no, a great sage.
.
With that thought, I regained consciousness.
My name is Mikami Satoru. A 37 year old, nice guy.
While saving my kouhai from a some street slasher, I got
stabbed instead.
Alright~, remembered. I’m okay. No time for panic.
And really, could a cool guy like me even panic? Hah. That’s as
likely as a grade school kid shi**ing his pants.
When I tried to look around, I finally noticed. I can’t open my
eyes.
That problem aside, when I attempted to touch my head… I
noticed my arms don’t respond. And even more perplexing is
the fact that I cannot tell where my head is.
Alright, time to panic.
Oi, oi, give me a sec here.
Just an hour please, let me catch my breath. They say that you
should count prime numbers at a time like this, no?
1, 2, 3, Daaaaa!!!
Wrong! That’s not right. One is not a prime number, is it?
No no, who cares about that.
No time for this foolishness. I mean, aren’t I in trouble?
Are~? Hey, what the heck happened?
Maybe… I mean what if it is too late to even consider
panicking?
Gathering my thoughts, I confirmed that I am in no way in
pain.
No pain. Feeling pretty good.
Neither
hot
nor
cold.
Actually,
a
really
comfortable
atmosphere they’ve got here.
I can relax a bit thanks to that.
Next, let’s check the limbs. Forget about them fingertips, I
can’t even move a muscle…
How could that be?
It’s not like one can lose their arms and legs from being
stabbed… so what happened?
And still, I cannot open my eyes.
Without seeing anything, I am in utter darkness.
Dread and unease slowly creep their way into my heart.
Could this… be what they call a vegetative state?
Consciousness separated from nerve endings–immobile… is
this what it is?
No, no, no, no! Please don’t let that be true!
Just when I thought I was saved… vegetative state? What
could be worse? Even losing a half of my body would be
preferable!
And yeah, both outcomes would be terrible. But to be alone in
this darkness, without any senses… isn’t that just hell?
Having imagined the worst scenario, panic has quickly turned
into despair.
I want to think it over.
They say that when people are confined in darkness, they
quickly go mad. I happen to be in that state right now, and
cannot even kill myself.
Rather than despairing, the only thing I can do is go insane,
huh?
And then,
*Touch*
There was a sense of touch.
Hmm? What is…
All my senses were focused on feeling that sensation
With a horizontal stroke across my belly (?), I felt something
akin to grass.
Focusing my entire consciousness on that area, I slowly began
to make out the shape of my body. And by the way, the grass’s
tip felt prickly against my body.
It kind of made me happy.
Yet, I’m still in complete darkness. And although I regained
only one of the five senses, I could finally feel again.
Amused, I decided to try to head towards that grass.
*Zururi*
I could feel my body move.
It… moved?!
At that time, I was pretty certain that I was not on top of a
hospital bed. Under my belly (?) I could feel some hard – rock,
maybe.
I see… though I don’t really get it, I am not in a hospital.
Moreover, my eyes still can’t see.
Can’t hear anything either, but it could be just that I’ve gone
deaf.
Although I don’t know if i am facing it or not – I can’t feel my
head, after all – I’ll head towards the grass. I’ll learn about
myself through contact.
No scent in the air either. Could it be? Did I also lose the sense
of smell?
And seriously, I just can’t understand the shape of my body.
I really don’t want to accept it, but it seems sleek, jelly like–
the kind that is really famous in RPGs–the appearance of that
kind of monster.
I have been entertaining that possibility in the back of my
head for a while now.
No, no… there’s no way. I mean, no matter how… it just can’t
be.
For the time being, let’s set those fears aside.
Thus, I decided to try the last of the five human senses that
I’ve ignored up until now.
But… I don’t even know where my mouth is. What to do…?
«Activate Unique Skill [Predator]? [YES]/[NO]»
Suddenly, there was a voice in the back of my head.
Wha… what was that?
Unique skill [Predator]…?
And… what was that voice?
I thought I heard a strange voice while talking to Tamura
before, but I guess I wasn’t just hearing things, huh…
Is someone there? Yet, somehow that doesn’t fit. More than
someone being here… it’s more like words appearing in my
mind.
The voice lacks intent; like the voice that would come from a
computer, calling it synthesized would perhaps be most
accurate.
For now… [NO!] is my response.
I am Japanese who can say no, after all.
Bringing up the words [NO] in my mind, I wait for a response.
Yet it did not come. I waited for a bit, but felt no voice.
Seems like I won’t be getting a second question. Did I choose
wrongly? Could this be a game that ends when I don’t choose
[YES]?
I thought that it would be the same as in an RPG–the same
question repeating until I chose [YES]… I guess I was wrong.
Asking a question and then leaving… what a rude guy.
Though I have to admit, hearing a voice did make me slightly
happy.
I slightly regretted the decision.
.
Well, nothing can be done now.
I guess I’ll go back to trying to taste something.
I moved my body towards that piece of grass. While verifying
my sense of touch, I leaned my body on the piece of grass.
I envelop the object with my body to confirm what it is… and I
was right–it is, in fact, grass.
While touching the grass, the piece that was in contact with
my body melted. And while I was worried that my body had
melted, it seems to have been the greass only.
And thus, I understood that by melting the grass it was
incorporated into my body.
It seems, the grass melted because it entered my body. In
other words, rather than enveloping it, I seem to have
swallowed it.
And by the way… it had no taste.
.
This is, in other words, that kind of thing.
I’m not a human.
That is, I seem to have died from that stab wound, right?
And that was not a question, I am completely certain of this
fact. And thus, rather than a hospital bed, I can confidently say
that I am at some rocky place where grass grows.
What happened to Tamura?
And Sawatari-san?
Has my PC been properly disposed of?
Some suspicions still remain. But, fretting over this won’t
achieve anything at this point. I have to decide what to do next.
Actually, wait a moment.
The me right now, is anything happening to me? And by the
way, that earlier sensation…
I once again directed my consciousness to myself.
*Puyon. Puyon*
My body moves with rhythmic motion.
In that pitch black darkness, I spent some time to figure out
my appearance.
And…
.
What a discovery!
i used to be simply handsome, but now I have this sleek and
sophisticated body style!
Bah, are you an idiot! Don’t accept it~!
From all that I have gathered about my body, only that
description seems appropriate.
No no, you know, that description
I don’t hate it, right? Yeah. Some could even call it cute, after
all.
But well… If you were asked [Would you want to become
one?], I’d say 90 percent of people would reply the same way.
However, all I can do is accept this situation.
.
It seems that I have reincarnated as a slime.
.
*Moshamosha*
*Moshamoshamosha*
I am eating grass.
Why? Isn’t it obvious?
I. HAVE. NOTHING. TO. DO!!!
.
Since I have accepted, albeit grudgingly, the fact that I became
a slime, a day has passed.
The first concern on my mind was, of course, food.
I first tried to see if this slime body can feel hunger. For that
purpose, I first checked my surroundings and found a place
where grass seemed to be abundant.
On that note, I need to point out that the first grass was right
by my side. When needed, I could eat it, and it’s sap seems to be
usable in its own way. Being stuck in this complete darkness, I
am very lucky to have had it so close. Even basic motion could
result in death, after all.
And so, let’s experiment.
After counting fifty thousand sheep, I got bored.
I tried to see if I would fall asleep, but don’t feel even a little
bit tired.
I tried counting prime numbers, but didn’t know the next
one, so I gave up.
Shiritori by oneself is also pointless… is there a way to kill
time by yourself?
Shiritori is a game where you take the last sound in a word
and make the next word with it
If there was Internet, I could waste my time away endlessly;
cellphone games would also do. But this… this is torture.
Meditating like an ascetic monk is impossible for an amateur
like I.
One thing I am still uncertain about: where any animals run
around here.
There have been no signs of them until now.
Well, having no sight, hearing, or smell I can’t say there have
been none close by until now, but I haven’t been attacked by one
until now, at least.
Thanks to that, without fearing for my life, I am leisurely
living.
That is the conclusion I reached after heroically suffering this
(mental) agony.
.
I do not feel hunger. Nor do I need sleep.
.
Seriously, my stomach neither craved food nor did I ever
desire sleep.
As to how many days had passed–I could not tell in this
darkness.
Nor have I heard that strange voice again. If I had, I wouldn’t
mind playing along now.
Thus, since I have nothing to do… I am eating grass.
Since I have no other way to kill time, I am quietly munching
on some grass.
Now, I’ve accumulated and dissolved so much grass in my
body that I can sense it.
If you asked what purpose that served, I would confidently
respond: none.
I am just afraid that if I don’t do something, I’ll go crazy.
I’ve gotten used to the routine around here. First [Absorb],
then [Disassemble], end with [Store], and then repeat.
And that’s where I found a point to investigate.
Lacking an appetite brings forth another question: what about
excretion? Clearly food is unnecessary for this body, but what
about excretion?
The answer was… it’s unnecessary!
I have yet to excrete anything after all this time.
Being a slime and all it is not unexpected for this things to be
unnecessary, but, in that case, what is this [Store] thing all
about?
From what I’ve noticed, I haven’t been changing in any way.
But in that case, what happens with what I eat?
«Solution. It is stored in the stomach associated with unique
skill [Predator]. At this moment, less than 1% is occupied»
What? A responseーーー!
But, since when have I been using that skill? I’ve selected
[NO], after all…
«Solution. Unique skill [Predator] has not been activated.
Substances entering into the body are automatically stored.
This function is modifiable»
Huh… The responses are much more smoother now. Not that
it’s important.
About the skill, what will happen if I use it?
«Solution. The effects of unique skill [Predator] are…
Predation: To absorb the target into the body. However, if
the target is conscious, the success rate greatly decreases.
The affected targets include organic matter, inorganic
matter, skills, and magic.
Analysis: The absorbed target is studied and analyzed.
Craftable items can then be produced. Should many items
gather, a duplicate can be produced. In the case of successful
skill or magic analysis, the same technique can be acquired.
Stomach: The target can be stored. Items produced can
also be stored. There is no storage time limit.
Mimicry: Replicate the target’s appearance. The skills and
abilities used by the target can also be used. However, this
depends on the successful analysis and acquisition of relative
information regarding the target.
Isolation: Materials harmful or unnecessary for analysis
can also be stored. They will be used to replace magic
energy.
These five points are your power»
Eh…? EH?
It’s been a while since I last trembled with excitement.
Somehow, I just heard of some incredible power…Such an
amazing ability has never been held by a slime before.
Wait, before that.
The voice that hears my questions, what is this? Is there
someone there.
«Solution. This is an effect of the unique skill [Great Sage].
For the sake of quickly utilizing your skills, a response function
has been added»
Great sage, huh… A title I thought was given out to spite me.
To think it would be so reliable now. From now on, I’ll depend
on it more.
That being said, this is a pretty good situation.
This could be the end to this isolation I thought eternal.
Perhaps this “Voice” is only an auditory hallucination I made
myself. Well, that would be fine in its own way.
And thus, since a long time ago, my heart has felt at ease.
.
.
.
Status
Name: Mikami Satoru
Species: Slime
Title: None
Magic: None
Abilities: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Uniques Skill [Predator], Slime skills [Dissolve, Absorbe,
Regenerate]
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Perception
Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance
Chapter 02 - First Contact
At the moment, it has been 90 days since I have reincarnated.
To be precise, 90 days, 7 hours, 34 minutes, and 52 seconds.
How can I be so sure? It’s a function of the unique skill [Great
Sage].
Iya~, this skill sure is convenient! [Great Sage] Saves The Day!
‘Cause it answers any question.
According to it, for the skill to establish itself in this body 90
days are needed. And that would be “establish” in this world’s
sense.
I mean, I was sure that I had possessed that skill since the
beginning, but that was true only regarding my soul.
Until now, it had been accessing and usurping the “Voice of
the World”, or so it explained.
But damn I didn’t get any of that.
It seems that normally a convenient skill that answers any
question doesn’t exist.
The “Voice of the World” is only audible when the world
changes, a skill is acquired, or undergoes an [Evolution].
To answer my questions, the [Great Sage] skill had been
appropriating that particular function.
I hadn’t heard of such an existence in my world, but it seems
to be pretty normal here.
In any case, things like skill acquisition and [Evolution] are
not everyday occurrences. When the world had recognized
significant growth – and in rare cases! – it will grant a skill.
[Evolution], on the other hand, transcends the common sense.
Well… still am not certain whether I really got any of that,
but nothing to do but to accept it.
Although [Great Sage] now answers any question, it is passive
and lack an ego.
If I don’t talk to it, it won’t come asking questions. And that’s
a shame.
However, I am just happy to have a one-way conversation
with someone.
Though talking to my own skill… most would call me simply
delusional, eh?
.
And so, since I had nothing else to do in this darkness, I kept
asking questions.
As a result, I have confirmed that I am, in fact, a slime
(Viscous Life-form = Non-rare life-form).
Lack of hunger and need to sleep had also been explained.
The slimes of this world dine on magical energy, and thus
have no need for physical nourishment. Where there is poor
energy concentration, monsters and small animals serve as an
alternative.
And so in this world, unexpectedly, the slimes of energy
deprived regions are extremely violent and strong. Woudn’t
you expect regions with abundant energy be homes to strong
monsters instead?
In other words, where I am now is a place where food is
unnecessary.
That explained, about sleep,
«Solution. Slime bodies are a composition of identical cells.
Every cell serves as brain cell, nerve ending, and muscle at the
same time.
Thus, as thought process is undertaken by different cell at
different times, sleep is unnecessary»
And that was that.
So where are my memories stored?
At the very least, it seems not to be at a HDD RAID like
structure, no?
When thinking that, I got a «Seems to be around somewhere»
response.
This [Great Sage] guy seems pretty good at holding
conversation.
the term used here is Aizuchi, which refers to interjecting
into
a
monologue
with
a
short
phrase
to
indicate
understanding
And so, I got to wondering what the effects of [Great Sage]
were…
«Solution. Unique skill [Great Sage] has the following
effects…
Thought: Raise thought processing speed by a thousand
times.
Analysis and Judgment: the ability to analyze and make
judgments regarding a target.
Parallel Processing: the ability to detach thoughts and
analysis of phenomenon.
Chant annulment: When using magic, the chant is no
longer necessary.
All of Creation: The ability comprehend any nonconcealed phenomenon in this world.
These five are your abilities»
And that was that.
But, all of creation? Could it be that I have obtained all the
knowledge in the world without lifting a finger?! Or so I
thought but…
In reality, depending on the information I understand and
the things I know about, additional information can be
inferred.
In other words, I need to see it at least once, but for the
matters that I have seen–those I understand through this
power.
But, chant annulment… So after learning a skill, I do not
need to recite anything? More importantly, there’s magic in
this world!!!
The answer is [YES].
With this in mind, there is no need to memorize magic.
Tried to see if that would work with [Great Sage], and of
course, it didn’t. Why did I try? Cause YOLO.
And then I got an idea.
Could I link together [Predator]’s analysis and [Great Sage]’s
parallel processing?
«Solution. Linking [Predator]’s analysis and [Great Sage]’s
parallel processing is possible. Will you link the abilities?
[YES]/[NO]?»
Of course, [YES]!
But well, it’s not like I have anything to analyze… wait a
second!
That which has been collecting in my stomach–the grass I ate
to kill time. What is it? Since I got nothing to do anyways,
might as well analyze it.
And so, execute the skill at once!
・
・
・
«Analysis has been completed…
Hipokte Grass: Used to create ointment. Only grows in areas
with abundant magical energy. If grass’s sap is combined with
magical energy, an energy restoration pill can be created. If the
grass is ground up and combined with magical energy, an
ointment to stop bleeding can be created.»
Who could have known!
All that weed I have been storing to kill time…
It’s basically as if a kid playing in the sand found diamonds.
So I quickly began production of energy restoration pills and
ointment. Though I say “I began” production, my body does
most by itself so I don’t really feel it.
Taking only a second to analyze, and three seconds to
produce… after five minutes I can make a hundred of these!
Though I had no finished product to compare it to,
[Judgment] ability evaluated it as a high quality product.
Can I be satisfied with these results?
And wasn’t analysis compiled way too quickly?
I mean, wouldn’t you expect it to take more time?
Linking parallel processing was definitely the correct
decision.
Out of curiosity, I decided to cancel the link and try to make
one. It took 50 minutes.
Processing time has become terrifyingly short…
I seem to have gotten my hands on a wonderful skill. While
being unconscious, that is…
There’s plenty of weed being used up inside of me, and most
of the grass around here seems to be the Hipokte kind.
Since it might be needed later, I might as well devour all the
grass around here.
And at the same time, medicine is being produced.
What to say? I’m still stuck in darkness. Nothing else to do
(that I can do) around here.
.
At this time I was completely off guard.
Though my skill was passive, I had been high on finally
having a conversation partner (?).
And during these 90 days, I had never met another living
thing, nor had any threat to my life.
Whatever the reason, I became negligent.
*Pochan!* (Attention: The person in question cannot hear.
Please enjoy this objective sound effect)
Eh?
That’s all the time I had to think as it happened.
My body had suddenly become light – or was it heavy?… a
bizarre situation.
Had I… fallen in water?
During these 90 days, I have never had the experience of
falling in water. That is, I was either in a cavern or inside some
structure and have thus become negligent.
I seem to have fallen into some river. Since there could
hardly be a river inside some building, could I possible be in an
underground lake or something like that?
Until recently, since I saw nothing at all, I had been carefully
taking every step.
But while I was busy eating grass and listening to the skill’s
explanations I seem to have…
Forgotten to check my footing.
I’m always like that!
Always getting high off good luck.
Even at my company.
「Leave it to me! It’s a piece of cake!」
Due to those words I’ve seen hell many times.
I could still see the resentment in the eyes of my Senpai.
And seriously, what kind of idiot runs around in total
darkness?
Damn it… I want to beat the crap out of myself.
If I live, that’s what I’ll do. Or so I say, but I’ll probably regret
without reflecting…
And well, I’ve got time.
Actually, I’ve got no feet to flap in the water with, so it’s not
like I can even panic in this situation.
I guess that’s it.
A short life of a man… slime.
Preparing to suffer from lack of air, I have said my goodbyes.
…
……
………
And yet I did not feel any suffering.
Why? Did I not fall into water?
At times like this… [Great Sage] Saves The Day!
Let’s quickly ask a question.
«Solution. Slime bodies move with magical energy. Since
oxygen is unnecessary, breathing does not occur»
Huh… I wasn’t paying attention, but I guess I really aren’t
breathing.
I see. After 90 days, I have again become a bit smarter.
That being so, I seem to have really fallen into water.
Not a situation where I will die, but still an unpleasant one.
What to do…
I don’t even know whether I am floating or sinking.
Since I don’t have hands or feet, I don’t think I can swim.
If I sink to the bottom, could I crawl my way to surface?
And if I am floating, would I flowing aroundl ike this?
Rather than flowing, it feels like I’m begin cradled. Like
slowly rocked in an embrace–a rather pleasant feeling, but…
I guess I am not flowing anywhere. Rather than a river, this
is probably a lake. Doesn’t feel like I am getting carried
somewhere, after all.
Floating, sinking, with no indication of ever reaching the
bottom.
This could last forever, for all I know.
This is an rather bad situation.
What to do…
And then,
My brain cells = slime body had devised a terrifying plan!
.
What would happen if I predate a lot of water and then expel
it like a water jet?
.
Having thought of that, I immediately tested it. Nothing else
to do, after all!
But that this decision would lead to a fateful encounter, that I
could not have known…
I am glad I had this idea. To say the least, had I went in a
different direction, this meeting would never had happened.
But, as if led by fate, I went into this direction.
And so, predating enough water to fill about 10% of my
stomach ( ※ The person in question is unaware, but water levels
drastically decreased).
And in one breath, I released it.
I completely lost my sense of place.
«Skill [Hydraulic Propulsion] has been acquired»
I suddenly heard a voice in my head.
That’s the first time I consciously hear it. That is the “Voice
of the World”.
Since [Great Sage] never starts a conversation I can’t be
mistaken, but otherwise it’s exactly the same.
But, I don’t even have an ounce of time to verify that
hypothesis!
.
With a *Zugun!* a feeling of acceleration envelopes my
body… is this what if feels like to fly through the air? (At this
point, in the direction I thought I wanted to move in)… I was
shot out there.
Hate to admit it, but maybe it’s a good thing I can’t see.
Even in this complete darkness, the sheer speed at which I a
feel I am moving is terrifying.
Correction.
No, if I could see I’d still feel at least half as afraid… but not
seeing is scary in its own way.
If you had ridden on a roller coaster in a dimly lit amusement
park, you could sympathize with what I am feeling… maybe.
In my life? The one time I had gone to a rat infested
amusement park is all the experience I have.
And besides, in this case there is no such thing as safety
belts.
I really should kick myself for coming up with this water jet
propulsion idea.
Act then think? Idiot! Checking safety is the first step!
*Apapapapapa・・・・・・・・・*
Can’t even focus my thoughts out of fear.
Would this flight continue forever? And seriously, how much
momentum did I even throw out? When I thought that,
.
*Don! Boyon!!! Gororom zudon!!!*
.
And then intense pain… there was none.
Hmm? Did I not receive any damage… or maybe, even if I
received damage, do I not feel any pain?
«Solution. Due to having acquired Pain Resistance, you do
not feel any pain. Due to the Physical Attack Resistance damage
has been reduced. Currently, the damaged area is only 10%.
Monster
Skill
Slime
specific
skill
[Regeneration]
has
activated. Will you assist it with the unique skill [Predator]?
[YES]/[NO]»
Though there’s no pain, there’s damage. Is that how it is…
whether that’s good or not, I haven’t a clue, but if I am careful
maybe I would not need pain.
Oh and, assist with [Predator]? Don’t really get it, but for
now, [YES].
.
At that moment, it kind of felt like my body had decreased a
bit. And after a bit, it had returned back to normal.
It seems, that I had predated on the damaged parts, analyzed
and repaired them type of thing.
What a useful body… now, should I see how much I could
decrease it before this restoration method becomes unusable?
However many percent my body decreased it seems to have no
effect on my movement… Even so, so that I do not end up in an
overly dangerous situation, I should probably proceed in
moderation.
Yup. As you would expect, even I would become careful.
This time, even though I have restorative pills, there was no
need to use them.
In any case, you’d expect 10% damage across the body to be a
rather serious wound, but repairing it didn’t even take 10
minutes.
This time, if I took damage (of course if I didn’t I’d be very
happy…) I’ll use the medicine.
.
And so… where would this be?
Having confirmed that my body had returned to normal, I
proceeded to check my surroundings.
Maybe there are dangerous monsters lurking around here.
Though I exited the water, it wouldn’t be strange to find
some amphibious monsters.
.
I carefully started moving.
Lately, it feels like when I’m careful I fall into some rather
dangerous situations, but maybe that’s just my imagination.
Thinking that was probably a mistake.
(Can you hear me? Little one)
So I heard something.
.
.
.
Status
Name: Mikami Satoru
Species: Slime
Title: None
Magic: None
Techniques: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime specific skill [Dissolve],
[Absorption], [Restoration], skill [Hydraulic Propulsion]
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance.
Chapter 03 - First Conversation
Did someone say “Little One”?
No matter how I think about it, they were probably talking
about me…
But rather than a voice, it felt more like being directly made
aware of those words. At any rate, I don’t got ears to hear.
(Oi! You can hear me, can’t you? Responding would be good!)
I can hear you!
But, however! Since I lack a voice, I cannot respond.
As a test,
(Too loud, baldie!)
That’s the answer I tried to project in my head.
Well, not like you hear it anyways, so you should be fine. But,
how did I respond…
(… Ho, Hoho! To deign us a baldy, aren’t You a brave one!!! It
has been long since I have last had company so I may have
started poorly, but this one seems to be searching for death!)
This is bad. He heard that one.
But hey, when I think words in my head, I can respond! Had I
been taught that earlier, I wouldn’t have to anger my partner.
And besides, I don’t even know what my partner is like at all.
Well, that’s that. Time to throw in the towel.
Let’s properly apologize here.
(I’m sorry! I didn’t know how to respond, so I decided to try
whatever seemed appropriate. I sincerely apologize!
And on that note, I must note that I have no eyes to see with,
so I cannot behold your visage.)
Did that reach?
Well, although I can’t see him, who would expect him to
actually be bald? Though if that’s the case, then any amount of
rage can only be expected.
Let’s also refrain from thoughtless statements (?).
(Fufufu. Fuhaha. Fuahahahahaha!)
And suddenly, laughter.
A perfect, three step laughter. Simply breathtaking.
Has the anger passed?
(Interesting. Truly, stated without beholding my appearance
as I suspected, but for you to lack eyes. Slime species are
typically thoughtless creatures that only [Absorb], [Dissolve],
and [Regenerate]. I have yet to behold one leaving their
territory.)
Somehow, he started telling a tale?
Rather than abating his anger, did I win his interest…?
At any rate, this is first contact. This is the first chapter in my
life’s (slime) story.
I want to proceed on favorable terms.
And learn a lot from him.
(When a slime suddenly rammed my body, I naturally found it
rather bizarre. At an exceptionally high speed, at that. What are
You? A named monster? A unique monster?
Named? Unique? I don’t understand.
(I apologize, but I don’t really understand the meaning of
what you said. Truth be told, since I have been born only 90
days have…)
(Ay. Self-awareness is something impossible for a slime.
Named monsters are those that have received a name, but to
have had only 90 days pass since birth… in that case, unique?)
(What would you mean by “unique”?)
(Unique monsters are those who have undergone some
mutation and possess unusual powers. Rarely, such are born in
areas with high magical energy density… I see, your birth was
founded on magical energy drawn from myself!)
Mumu? And what would that mean?
Let’s see if past world’s knowledge can be used figure this one
out.
In other words, from this old man (assumption) magical
energy flows, and thus it has become abundant in around here.
And when that energy gathered, the monster that was born
from it–the slime = myself? Is that it?
(Ay. In these 300 years, a monster who could approach myself
had not existed. Being born from my power, perhaps You could
even lay your hands upon myself!)
(Hoho… in that case, you would be something akin to my
parent?)
(A parent would be the wrong way to call it. After all, I do not
possess
reproductive
capabilities.
reproduce, and some cannot.)
Some
monsters
can
(Normally, lacking such capabilities would be normal, no? If
monsters born from condensed magical energy, wouldn’t
reproduction be unnecessary?)
(… Little one, you are surprisingly intelligent. Normally, the
monsters who think are few in number, but those that possess
true intelligence would be only the Majin…
But that is fine, I will respond to your question.
There are inferior tribes which reproduce. Goblins and orcs,
along with lizardmen–to name a few. These are special among
the monsters, and are commonly referred to as demi-humans.
Among demi-humans, there also those who have befriended
humanity. Elves, hobbits, and dwarfs–those belonging to the
fair magical races.
Well, in a few words, those the support the Majin are called
monsters, and those that support humans are recognized as a
part of their species.
These demi-humans would be the representatives of the
reproducing monsters. Though to me they are no more than
trash!
Next, about the Majin.
Although these have been born from magical energy, they are
generally beasts and magical beasts who have evolved beyond
themselves.
Reproductive capabilities and true intelligence are considered
their special features. Most of all, these tend to vary as
individuals.
Among these, there also the high class majin. They are the
most disorganize and diverse bunch.
The conclude, the giants, the vampires, and the devils are the
high class majin with the longest life span.
Although these too can reproduce, they normally abstain.
Hosting overwhelming magical energy, their flesh never decays.
And so, there is no need to leave offspring. Though perhaps if
their numbers were to decrease due to a war or some great
calamity, that may change.
As one would expect, they are strong. I myself have fought
with them many times, yet they are not an opponent you can
face many at a time.
A perfect brawling partner!
All together, these are referred to as the demonic races.
Of high intelligence, capable of reproduction, and laying
waste to humanity–these are deigned as demons by them.
As for why I cannot reproduce… there is simply no need.
I art a “A being perfect as one, one of the four existing
dragons.
The Storm Dragon Veldora!” Such is I!
I am bound by neither time nor flesh! A mass of pure magical
energy, and thus I art endless!!!
Fu…. hahahahahahaha!!!)
And there he goes with his high pitched laughter…
So basically, since he has no lifespan, he needs no children!
That kind of thing?
His explanation dragged on, but it was pretty useful.
Storm Dragon Veldora… a dragon, huh?
Fighting high class majin for fun, ain’t he a dangerous fellow?
This would fit the taste of most people engrossed in manga,
anime, and light novels.
With all that I know, there is no question that the Storm
Dragon Veldora is dangerous.
And the fact that he explained everything so politely just
makes this feel more ominous.
Now… what to do next…
(Is… is that so! What an easy to understand explanation,
thank you very much! Well then, I’ll excuse myself!)
With those words, I tried to take my leave.
(Wait. I have explained myself. Is it not your turn? Hmm?)
Doesn’t seem like a situation where I need to quickly run
away.
Yeah~. Let’s talk about myself… but wait. I reincarnated into a
different world! If I said that, would he even believe it?
As a slime possessing high intelligence, deceiving him would
be unthinkable.
If anything, if he will figure out that I am trying to deceive
him… that would raise a death flag, wouldn’t i?
Oh, well.
Whether he believes me or not, is not for me to decide.
Having come to a decision, I discussed everything that
happened until now.
・
・
・
・
・
(And well, that’s the thing! Ain’t it strange!)
Without mentioning anything about my skills, I discussed
everything from when I got stabbed, to waking up as a slime,
and situations I’ve lived through.
As I was saying this, it strangely did not seem a troubling
situation at all, but, well, it was pretty bad.
The fact that I can’t see being the worst part of it all.
If this goes on, won’t I pass on every cute girls and beautiful
women around?
That makes me said…
(I see. You had reincarnated as I thought. What a truly rare
method you used.)
(Eh? Method? And hey, aren’t you supposed to be doubtful or
surprised?)
What’s with that response. Isn’t reincarnation supposed to be
something really rare? From the way he says it, normal birth is
beginning to seem more unusual!
(Ay. Reincarnated tend to appear once in a while. Souls with
strong intentions engraved in them.
Those among them who remember their past life are not all
that unusual
But to have reincarnated from a different world… that is rare.
Moreover, you’d normally be born from a human. But to be
born as a monster, and from magical energy to say the least…
that I have never heard of.
To have crossed the boundaries of the worlds, just having a
strong soul is not enough. Had you not stabilized your soul in
this demonic body, your soul would have vanished.
You are special.)
(Is that so? I wasn’t self aware, though… So there are those
who have reincarnated from a different world, huh?)
(Ay. Although there haven’t been successful cases of world
travel, some have wandered from there to this side.
A “Foreigner” and a “World Traveler” – so they are called, and
they possess special intellect. Also, they tend to have acquired
some special skills.
Records of reincarnated being renowned for their wisdom do
remain. Though there are most likely those that were never
recognized.)
I see. Other worlds.. I do not know whether they are from my
Earth or not, but meeting them would not be a bad idea.
Maybe, there are a few Japanese around.
Might as well make meeting one my goal.
(I see! In that case, I’ll go see if I can meet any “World
Traveler”. Maybe, I’ll find a compatriot among them.)
(Still, little one. You can’t even see.)
(Ah… right.)
If I can’t see, then what?
It’s inconvenient, but if I carefully hop around, I’m certain to
meet them someday. Probably.
(I shall restore your sight.)
Huh? What?
Oi oi, this old man, no, this Storm Dragon Veldora… ain’t he a
good man (dragon)?
Can I really expect this miracle?
(Eh? Will you really?)
(Ay. But, there is a condition. How about it?)
A condition… huh. Ominous, but…
(What sort of condition?)
(A simple one. When you regain your sight, do not fear me.
And, please come talk to me again. How about it?)
Is just that fine?
And could it be… was this dragon just lonely? Solitude borne
of strength?
And just as I thought the conversation went on for a while. He
must not have had anyone to talk to in a while.
Maybe he’s just a big softy.
But, maybe he’s not even a real dragon. Or maybe the dragons
of this world aren’t all that impressive.
Yup. This is certainly a good deal.
(Is just that much enough?)
(Ay. Truth be told, I had been sealed away for three hundred
years. And so, I have been so plagued by boredom. How about
it?)
(If you are alright with it, then I will happily accept!)
(Ay. Then it’s a promise. Keep it!)
(I will! As they say, I am a dependable slime!)
Of course, only I think so.
(Very well. There exists a [Magic Perception] skill. Can you use
it?)
(No, I cannot. What type of skill is it?)
(You perceive the surrounding magical energy. It’s not a major
skill, and acquiring the skill is rather simple.)
(Ho ho. Simple you say!))
※Truly, it is actually not simple at all.
(Ay. For those like I, it is as simple as breathing–you don’t
even know you are doing it.)
(I see! If I were to acquire it, would I be able to see?)
(That is the idea. The world is covered in magical energy.
There is a difference in concentration. And, light and dark
possess a wave like property, did you know?)
(Yeah, light wave and dark waves, right?)
(You know well, is that knowledge from the other world?
Well, it is so.
But observing these fluctuations, you can calculate the
appearance of the surrounding. Simply, right?)
Haa? What the hell?
This guy… how is that simply?!
(Iya~, sounds a little difficult…)
(What? With this, even if your eyes and ears are crushed, you
can continue combat. Ambushes become impossible. It’s an
indispensable skill!)
(Iyaiyaiyaiya! Let’s leave the matter of combat aside from now,
I just want to be able to see!)
(Muu~, if you say so. I’ll help with acquisition! And by the
way, I don’t know another way!)
(Wha… can you even do it?! Aren’t you a beginner at this
yourself?)
(Don’t worry. You are among the lucky few who possesses past
world memories. Thus, you know what light and darkness looks
like.
If you had not known, making you see would have been
impossible even for me. You are indeed blessed!)
I see, explaining light and darkness would be difficult for
those who have never seen them
I know I couldn’t do it.
It took Hellen Keller 2 years to learn the meaning of words.
In other words, due to other world’s knowledge, I can obtain
pseudo-sight and hearing through the [Magic Perception] skill…
Not like I can refuse to try anyways.
Being unable to see is far too inconvenient.
Moreover, I’ve forgotten about it, but I also have the [Great
Sage] skill.
Surely something will come from this!
(Please teach me!)
(Nay, fret not; it is truly simple. First, try to move the magical
energy inside your body.)
This, I somehow understand. I think I can use the same
principle as moving through the water.
(Like this?)
While enclosing it in my body, I verify movement of magical
energy.
(Ay. Though you said otherwise, you seem quiet apt at this. In
this case, the energy that moves within you and that which is
beside you–do you feel the difference?)
This is actually pretty simple.
It’s a good thing I spent all that time feeling magical energy–I
mean, I live by absorbing it after all! Feeling it is a must!
(That much I understand! Since I eat it, you know?)
(Kukuku. Since you understand that much, the rest is simple.
Feel the movement of magical energy outside of yourself.)
That’s what I don’t understand, though.
Anyways, as instructed, I tried to feel it.
I do feel it swaying. Back and forth, back and forth…
Right! Let’s active [Great Sage]!
«Verified. Extra skill [Magic Perception]… has been succesfully
acquired»
«Will you use extra skill [Magic Perception]? [YES]/[NO]»
Eh?
Did I really just acquire it that easily?
Well yeah, of course, [YES].
As expected, [Great Sage] is reliable as always!
The moment I had activate the extra skill [Magic Perception],
my mind was filled with information.
Never, even as a human, had I processed that much
information at once.
Little by little, magical energy moving along–waves of light
and darkness.
Having grasped all of the incoming information, I convert it
into one I can understand.
And so, I can now see 360 degrees around me, without a single
blindspot.
A boulder’s shadow, the scenery 100 meters away: if I direct
my consciousness there, I can see it.
If a human’s mind was filled with that much information… it
just might fry.
But, I am a slime. Every one of my cells is a muscle and a brain
cell!
I can definitely manage this much.
And so…
«Linking extra skill [Magical Perception] and unique skill
[Great Sage]… complete»
My field of vision cleared up.
Moreover, I was not attacked by a burning pain in my brain.
That I wasn’t able to do this until now is strange in itself, this
is an obvious form of “vision”.
[Great Sage] just might be a cheat.
That certainly is not an overstatement.
If others held it, I would certainly be crying foul. But the one
possessing it, is me.
So there’s no problem.
(Well… I somehow seem to have managed it. Thank you very
much!)
When I said that, I finally beheld “that.”
What do you know… a real dragon.
Gleaming like black steel, flexible and durable, like the scales
of a fish….
The visage of an evil dragon…
(Geh! Dragon!!!!!!)
An appearance more evil than I was expecting, a scream had
escaped from my heart.
.
.
Status
Name: Mikami Satoru
Species: Slime
Title: None
Magic: None
Techniques: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-specific skill [Dissolve],
[Absorption], [Regeneration], skill [Hydraulic Propulsion], Extra Skill [Magic Perception].
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance.
Majin 魔 人 , would be translated as either magical men or
demonic men. The closest word we have in English would
probably be devils, but the author decided to use it later. Thus, I
decided to leave it as it is.
Chapter 04 - First Friend
To say the least, I was surprised.
Real sorry for calling you a softy.
No question at all–he’s dangerous.
I’ll blame my rude attitude on the lack of sight… not like that
will achieve anything.
(Oi. Do you remember our promise? … and besides, for all
that complaining, you’ve learned it pretty easily.)
(Of course~! I was just kidding. I can see my surrounding, and
I can also hear sounds. Thank you!)
(Ay. Could have taken more time learning it, though…)
Well, I should be fine.
Got scared a bit, but can’t ignore the fact that this dragon has
been so nice to me.
Moreover, he really is just lonely.
Just from the glance, he’s looks like he’s lost a lot. Kind of like
the “crying red ogre”.
(So… what shall you do now?)
(Umm… I think I’ll go around looking for fellow world
travelers, though no harm if I don’t find any. )
Finding some would be good, but only if on good terms.
And besides, since I finally can see might as well see the
world.
The world seems so much bigger now.
No need to munch on grass to kill time anymore.
But… this dragon.
Doesn’t seem like he can even move a muscle.
And you’re saying he stayed like that for 300 years?
(By the way, Veldora-san mentioned that you have been…
sealed?)
(Mu? Ah, yes. I made the mistake of underestimating a small
nuisance… had I went all out, I would not have been defeated!)
Somehow, the way he announced “defeated” sounded prideful
rather than anything.
Honestly, doesn’t really seems like sword nor spear, and
certainly not magic, can even wound this guy, but…
(Was he really so strong?)
What beast could possible be stronger than him?
The outside world is scarier than I thought! … probably.
(It is so. Strong indeed. Clothed in divine protection, the
humanity’s “hero”.)
Hero.
I’m rather familiar with the term from gaming.
Recently, the “stumbled into the position of a hero” plot line
has been popular, but I don’t remember them being so
overpowered.
In this world, seems like they are truly strong.
(Speaking of, the hero referred to oneself as the “Summoned”.
Could the hero have been from your world?)
(Eh? No no! No one is that strong in my world!)
(Nay, the world travelers in this world typically hold some
special power. That is what serves as the power to etch their
souls into this world.
The “Summoned” most certainly holds some special power.
Most likely, holding the one of a kind–unique skill.
Different from those who stumble by chance, summoned
souls are especially strong.
The success rate is less than 0.03%, but in this hero’s case it
succeeded.)
(When you say summoning, do you mean calling something
out with magic?)
(As you say. It is a three day ritual involving thirty people. The
success rate is low, but success is typically met with a powerful
weapon.)
(Huh? Weapon?)
(Ay. The summoner engraves a curse into the soul of the
summoned to prevent rebellion.)
(What’s with that?! Are summoned people not recognized as
humans?!)
(Humans? … world travels sometimes complain about that.
That type of thing is but an illusion in this world. Survival of
the fittest, that is the only truth in this world.)
I see…
It’s pretty hard to accept this worlds summoning with my
world’s stories in mind.
(In that case, would the “World Travelers” also be treated
much like slaves?)
(That would depend on the person. They have not received
the “Monster Warding Charm” – those that do either live quiet
lives or become adventurers, or something like that.
Truly, among the many foes I have repelled, quiet a few came
from another world! Fuhahaha!!!)
(In other words, forced labor is only limited to the
“Summoned” case, huh?)
(I do not know whether it is appropriate to call it “labor”…
but, so be it.
I know much about humans, but certainly not everything.)
(That’s only to be expected… sorry.)
Rather, for a dragon he seems extremely informed.
Anyways, just talking makes him seem so happy, and he
answers any question.
So for now, the dragon and I, will continue or conversation.
About how he fought the hero.
About how strong the hero was.
White skin.
Deep crimson, small lips.
Jet black, long hair.
Not too tall, petite and thin physique.
And though the eyes were hidden by a mask, that the hero
was beautiful was clear.
A woman.
.
So… was it her looks that got him? When I asked that, “Don’t
be spouting nonsense!” – came the angry reply.
.
She carried a peculiarly curved blade – called a “katana” – and
fought without a shield.
Unique Skill [Certain Severance]
Unique Skill [Endless Prison]
With these skills, and every form of magic, she overwhelmed
me! — so he happily exclaimed.
I understood the tale but, this dragon, he just loves humans,
huh.
He calls them small fry and trash, but it seems he has never
killed any of them.
At least those that have not earned his wrath.
That one time,
300 Years ago, after a certain incident, he turned one city to
dust.
And due to that incident, the hero was dispatched, and
Veldora was sealed.
By the hero’s skill [Endless Prison].
I doubt I can understand the dragon’s feelings.
More than it just being someone else’s emotion, in the end,
imagination can hardly lead to true sympathy.
But, at least I can say that he isn’t a bad dragon.
And hey, I like him.
So of course I’m no longer afraid of him.
And so,
(Okay! So, with me… no, can we be friends?)
Ouch… that’s still pretty embarrassing.
I must be bright red right now…
(Wha, what did you say? For the feared Storm Dragon Veldora
to become f-f-friends with someone of s-s-slime’s social
standing?!)
(Ah… well, if you hate it that much…)
(Stupid! You! Nobody said anything about hating!)
(Eh, then? Umm… what will you do?)
(… let’s see… well, if you insist… I can consider…)
Somehow, it seems he is timidly stealing glances my way.
Had this been done by a cute girl, I’d be very happy… but
when it’s done by an evil looking dragon…
Well, it is interesting.
(I insist! Decide! If you hate, the deals off. No second
chances!!!)
(Cho…! Then I have no choice! I’ll become your friend! Show
me your gratitude!)
Phew.
This dragon isn’t very obedient.
I also aren’t, so we’re a good fit.
(Then, I’ll be in your care!)
(Ay! … oh, and let me grant you a name. You also give me one!)
(Huh? Why? So suddenly?)
(To etch into our souls that we are equals. As humans call it,
Family Name type of thing.
The one I grant you will bestow upon you “Diving
Protection”. You still lack a name, so you shall become a named
monster now!)
Mu mu.
So, I have to come up with a Family Name (one for common
use), huh?
I’m not really good at this stuff…
(Since you are called the Storm Dragon, how about simply
“Tempest”?)
That’s no good, right?
Since it sound good, I simply took Storm and changed it into
Tempest…
(It’s decided! What a wonderful name!)
He liked it!?
(From now on, I am Veldora Tempest. And you…
Shall be called “Rimuru,” Rimuru Tempest shall be thine
name!!!)
And that name was etched into my soul
From what I can see and feel, I don’t feel any different.
But somewhere deep in my soul, I felt something change.
That would be something to mention to Veldora, wouldn’t it?
And so, I have become friends (or would it be more
appropriate to call this soul-mates?) with him.
(Oh, and before I go, I wanted to ask. Is there nothing you can
do about that seal?)
(Not with my power. If it were a unique skill like that of a
hero, then it could perhaps be possible…)
(You do not possess any unique skills?)
(I do. But from the moment the seal was placed, I could no
longer use any. I barely managed retaining my telepathy…)
At the moment, the hero’s unique skill [Endless Prison] prison
seals the target in endless time and imaginary space; an
unpleasant skill that does not permit interference from here.
Though it does seem strange that the only thing he can do is
to communicate telepathically…
It’s not like the skill weakens with time, after all.
Being able to even recognize the present and converse with
other creatures all seem like example of interference. What’s
unusual is Veldora himself here…
Of course, both us noticed this.
(Alright. There’s something I want to try…)
As I said that, I touched Veldora.
And,
«Attempting to predate unique skill [Endless Prison] via
unique skill [Predation]… failure»
As expected, a hero’s seal is not going to be this easy.
For but a second, interference with the hero’s skill released a
blinding light, but then it returned to normal.
Seems like for a brief moment, a seam opened in this endless
prison. But it quickly restored itself.
And anyways, “Since it’s also a unique skill, something’ll
happen” type of thing will only lead to trouble.
Isn’t there anything I can do?
What to do…
«Solution. Unique skill [Endless Prison] has been partly
analyzed. I shall present the escape method.
It is impossible for flesh to escape. Physical damage wise, the
chance of destroying the prison is 0%.
With regards to the imaginary space escape method–the
analysis proved impossible.
Analysis in identical situation–imprisonment in an [Endless
Prison] is necessary for analysis. Therefore, currently this is
impossible.
The chance of releasing a spiritual body is 1%.
Should one prepare a host for the spirit ahead of time, and
move there in the process, the success rate increases to 3%.
At the moment, this process is similar to reincarnation.
Should the affinity with the host be poor, memories and skills
will all be reset.
End of the report on escape methods»
…Fumu.
The chances are far too low.
Doesn’t look more than flimsy film, this [Endless Prison] skill.
But for it to be impervious to physical damage….
There must be some weakness to this absolute defense.
(Did hero take any damage? Any wounds or something?)
(Well asked! Our blows were well watched, and I have landed
a few direct hits! But, there was no effect.
“Death Calling Winds”, “Black Lighting”, and even “Storm of
Destruction”. All are skills that cannot be evaded, and yet no
effect! I gave up! It was laughable!!!)
And all other similar babble would end in Veldora’s loud
laughter.
Unique skill [Endless Prison] was definitely used to cover her
body, if all outside interference is negated, no shield is
necessary.
What a useful skill!
Unique skill [Certain Severance]
Unique skill [Endless Prison]
If you combine these two, wouldn’t you be essentially
invincible?
Definitely don’t want to meet her…
She should have passed away by now, so should be okay.
Without a question, she belonged in the strongest class.
※ In reality, Veldora was also in the strongest class but the
Rimuru of the time could not have known this.
Anyways.
The escape to host method, huh?
To escape, a host to transfer the soul to seems to be necessary.
It is also possible to escape in a spiritual body, but the success
chance is low.)
Don’t really see the reason to mention the percentages.
If Veldora’s desire to escape decreases so could the chances…
(Mu? There was an escape method! Honestly, after some 100
years my magical energy hit empty!
Probably since I didn’t stop the flow of magical energy…)
(I see… that would be the reason why the magical energy
concentration around here is so high.)
(Ay. The truly strong monsters also avoid this area. Grass also
hardly grows underground. Only some rare vegetation inhabits
these caves!)
Ah.
I remembered about the Hipokte Grass.
In this case, it’s a pretty valuable medicine…
(Well… since that’s the case, will you attempt to escape? If you
had a place to transfer to, the chances would be higher… and
also, what’s considered a good host?)
(… Unfortunately, even if I detach my spirit, to gather the
magical energy into a single core is rather difficult…
By opening a seam in the seal, that’s how this will succeed.
And a host, huh. That is, preparing a new core and moving
there… reincarnation!)
This guy!
I thought that he might be slightly slow-witted, but he
perfectly understood all of it.
How wondrous… he reached the same conclusion as the
[Great Sage].
(That’s the thing. So, if there’s something I can prepare,
should I go look for it?)
(Hmm. The thing is, I don’t really need a core… oh, and keep
this secret? I am a “being perfect as one”. Especially durable.
I am a spiritual life-form, and thus have no attachment to this
body. I merely responded to the wishes of religions and the like
when forming it.)
Again with that incomprehensible stuff.
And so we spoke until I understood.
The result.
Gather the magical energy with one’s mind, and then form
the flesh.
At the moment, the flesh being bound is beyond question, but
the mind also cannot affect the surrounding magical energy.
That’s the situation.
So I asked if he could leave as a spirit.
(That is impossible. I would require an offering.)
Is what he said.
If he were to leave in this way, he would scatter with the
magical energy and cease to exist.
And, somewhere else, another “Storm Dragon” would be
born.
That is one means of escape, but if there’s no meaning to it if
it means becoming a different person.
I’m at a loss.
Wouldn’t
eating
Veldora
with
[Predator]
be
a
better
alternative?
Place him into the [Predator]’s stomach, analyze at depth the
[Endless Prison]’s effects and eliminate just them… could this
work?
«Solution. Target: Veldora can be absorbed with the unique
skill [Predator]»
It’s possible, huh…
If I explain it, will he consent?
If this goes on, after a hundred years of isolation, only to
disappear would be his fate.
And so, I explained to Veldora the [Predator] ability and how I
thought to use it.
This would be impossible, however, without the [Great Sage]
ability correction.
(Kuahahahaha! Interesting!!! Of course I’ll try it. To you, I’ll
entrust my everything!)
(Should you be trusting me so easily?)
(Of course! Rather than waiting for you to come back here,
tearing [Endless Prison] asunder and leaving together inside of
you sound so much more amusing!)
I see.
Not alone. Together.
Isn’t it fine?
With [Great Sage] and [Predator], I’ll continue analysis and
seek to free Veldora from his imprisonment.
And in this stomach there is no fear of scattering and
disappearing.
I think we can do this.
(Alright. I’ll eat you now, try to break out of [Endless Prison],
okay?)
(Kukuku! Leave it to me! Don’t wait, I’ll pause it for you!!!)
Okay!
I made my decision.
I touch Veldora, and begin Predation.
In a second, the giant Veldora disappeared from my view.
That was too quick.
He was speaking up until a second ago.
Having disappeared so suddenly… makes me lonely.
The skill highly depends on the target’s resistance to being
absorbed, but as expected of Velodra–no resistance what so ever.
Must say, I’m surprised I could absorb that huge body.
It seems that at the moment, my stomach is 25% occupied…
Just how big of a space have I got in there?
And…
«Will you begin analysis of the unique skill [Endless Prison]?
[YES]/[NO]?»
I beg you!
As if in a prayer, I accepted.
.
.
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: the Storm Crest
Title: None
Magic: None
Techniques: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skill [Dissolve],
[Absorb], [Regeneration], skill [Hydraulic Propulsion], extra skill [Magic Perception]
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Damage Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance.
Chapter 05 - First Steps
On that day, an earthquake rippled across the world.
The calamity class monster Storm Dragon Veldora has
disappeared.
The one sealed for 300 years, the living calamity.
His disappearance signifies his return somewhere in this
world.
And yet, twenty days after the disappearance, the Western
Saints Church declared his presence to have completely
vanished.
.
.
Count Nidole Maigam remained indignant.
「That’s bullshit!!!」
He cursed while remembering the Cardinal’s words.
Cardinal Nicholas Shpertas.
Even the mention of his name evoked the Count’s anger.
『 The threat known as the Storm Dragon Veldora has
disappeared. Therefore, the provisions and monetary support
from the Saints Church shall be immediately halted.』
And having unilaterally so exclaimed, the cardinal ended the
dicussion.
And more than ignoring anything they had to say, he even
made them wait for three hours.
Though it is true that the emergency funds have been given
to combat emergency…
But the lands bordering the Great Jura Forest – the Count’s
property – is the primary defense line of the entire Pharmas
Kingdom.
That is, although Storm Dragon Veldora had been sealed, he
was, nonetheless, a potent threat.
And even for monsters that was no exception.
No, actually, he was especially a threat for the monsters.
The fact that this threat has disappeared can only be
attributed to monsters’ movements.
Although Pharmas should be improving their defenses, they
are cutting them instead.
This was the cause of Count Nidole Maigam’s indignation.
And though the Western Saint’s Church had valid reasons,
none of them mattered to Nidole.
How should he protect his lands now?
He has the money for mercenaries.
Not the right time to be hiring adventurers.
As a last resort, he could appeal to the king… but just
remembering the king’s face induces despair.
It would be difficult to explain how the support funds
received until now were used.
Without a threat, it is natural for defense spending to be cut.
And if this were handled poorly, he’d have to raise taxes.
Just the thought of caused Nidole to gramce.
On the way back to his domain in a carriage, his thoughts
were filled with devising countermeasures.
Focusing only on monsters, Nidole could not have thought of
anyone else to make use of.
.
Yet Nidole was not the only one troubled by the situation.
Pharmus Kingdom is a country of moderate strength. And
thus, they have abstained from expanding the fontier.
And thus, there is little posing danger to them.
As Nidole expected, many cabinet ministers are planning to
reduce defense spending.
However, other countries surronding the Jura forest may not
do the same.
To not regret it later, each must come up with some
countermeasures.
The kings and ministers of those are now hastily hosting
emergency council to devise strategy.
One such troubled individual is the Baron Belouard, minister
of the tiny country call Brumund.
「 There could only be one reason for me to call you. You
have heard about the Storm Dragon Veldora, I take it?」
With an overwhelming attitude, the Baron directed his
question to the man who had entered the room.
Of short stature yet of serious appearance, the man never
failed to maintain eye contact.
「Of course, Milord.」
Was the simple reply.
His voice was deep and corase.
「 Ay. As expected of a guild master! … is that what I should
say?」
Baron Belouard snorted and continued as if spitting out every
word.
「So, what is the guild planning on doing?」
「 Nothing in particular. No plans I am aware of.」
「 What? I didn’t really get that… are you saying there are no
countermeasures at all?」
「 Yes, we see no need for any.」
The guild master responded apathetically.
With an appearance that asked: Why would Baron Belouard
be mad?
And although the Baron saw that attitude, he continued
while ignoring it.
In the first place, whether his efforts would be answered…
「 What is necessary depends on the person, I imagine. The
disappearance of the Storm Dragon is surely a plot by the
monsters! Would we not need countermeasures against
that?!」
「 That’s a funny thing you have said. Countermeasures are
planned by a country. We are a Free Guild, not a group of
volunteers, you know?」
It was so.
Their freedom lay in the fact that they were outside of the
country’s system.
Compared to the normal laborer, their lifestyle was not
guaranteed.
However, basic social status was; moreover, they were
granted appropriate land. Thus, they at least had the duty of
paying taxes.
To explain, let’s consider the example of a cook,
The cook who belongs to the country pays the social status
tax along with a one appropriate for his income. For this, the
country protects his life and property.
On the other hand, the guild cook pays significantly less in
taxes. For the fee that he pays to the guild, he receives the guild
protection of his persona.
However, protecting his property becomes his problem.
Also, a country cook can one day open a store in the castle,
and have his children inherit it.
A guild one has no such privilege, and thus sets his store in
the caste vicinity.
Moreover, should he even establish a successful store, his
children cannot inherit it.
It from this fact, that citizens have acquired a deep-rooted
prejudice and hatred for the Free Guilders.
Nor is this system unique only to Brumund. In fact, basically
every country around follows the same rules.
On the other hand, the Free Guild has surpassed every
regime
in
existence,
and
they
possess
the
greatest
organizational power…
Whether by coincidence or intention, they operate right
under the country’s nose while maintaining an underground
society appearance.
「 Protecting the citizens’ property is the basic duty of a
country, isn’t it? Similarly, we have to protect our associates.
Don’t we both have it tough…」
Hearing these impudent words, Baron Belouard could no
longer conceal his anger.
Since the morning, nothing has been going his way.
「 Enough of this pointless chatter!!! From the Free Guild,
how many soldiers can you send? How many adventurers excel
at combat? How many can be used to protect this city?」
The Guild Master could only sigh.
「 Make no mistake, we are not a volunteer group. If
mobilized together with the country’s forces, I could perhaps
gather 10% of our associates, if you require any more, there has
to be proper remunerations.」
There are ten million people living in Brumund.
Of the, seven thousand are guild members–their families not
included in the count.
In the case of a joint exercise, the Free guild can provide 10%
of its members (about 700 people in this case) who would serve
the country.
As a side note, the guild members of this country cannot
apply for membership in another country’s guild. Thus,
although they are free, there is clear allegiance.
Additionally, it will take time to make the joint mobilization
official, and in the meantime the tax has to be agreed upon to
be set at 20%.
Force can be used, but that will definitely hurt the revenue.
And in the first place, it’s not like the guild can immediately
come up with appropriate tax levels for its members.
Moreover, implementing the tax and communication with
the guild is nearly impossible.
Since half of its members are non-combatants.
Even a king understands this much.
For that reason, extortion is normally avoided… but this is
no longer a normal situation.
The monsters are moving.
That, in itself, is a big reason.
But, it is not the main one…
「Enough. Hey, Hughes. What’s on your mind?」
The Guild Master, no, Hughes was surprised at being
suddenly called by his name.
And for the first time, he looked Baron Belouard right in the
face.
「We had a non-aggression pact on the land where the Storm
Dragon was sealed. Now, the Empire may choose to claim that
root.」
「 Exactly! Whether they were holding back around Veldora
or afraid of damaging the seal… I don’t know. However, they
have begun to move!!!
Do you understand? If they claim that forest, all the
surrounding countries will be swallowed up. To say the least of
the Eastern Saint’s Church abilities!
Those countries surrounding the Jura forest that fail to
prepare properly will end up under the Empire in a blink of an
eye!」
「 The church… will not move. They care little for the
mundane things. For them, it is defeating the demons that is
their holy duty.」
「 As you say. But if one knight were to decide to move, and
unless the empire does something stupid… when not fighting
monsters, they have to earn their keep, don’t you think?」
「 Impossible… for the church, the whole country can go
under and it won’t be any skin off their backs. Not like the
church can strive to save every believer.」
Looking at the Baron’s face, this is what Hughes thought.
He looks so exhausted.
It’s not impossible, but he probably had been aging a year a
day here.
The truth is, these two are childhood friends.
For the Baron, having intimacies and friendships be revealed
public can become rather inconvenient.
And so, the two have made it seem like they were using each
other, and acted as to display their hatred for each other.
This small country would be unable to weather the coming
storms alone.
But, perhaps this is all just empty panic.
Yes, the Empire had begun to move, but it is not as if they
had already invaded.
Just for the monsters, there are plenty of countermeasures.
「 The Empire hadn’t revealed its intentions yet, did it?
Anyways, I’ll go check it out by myself.
Don’t expect much, but I’ll try to see what is going on in Jura
Forest and with the Empire’s movements.」
「Sorry… and thanks.」
Right, what the empire will do is yet undecided.
And even if they move… rather, their attack will become a
large scale war. Even they would not fare well against constant
ambushes and skirmishes.
With a hundred thousand soldiers, they could surely crush
every surrounding country.
But to that end, extensive preparation are needed.
At least… 3 years.
Can’t say that is much time, but enough to carefully plan
ahead.
「 Anyways, I’m off to collect data. Early bird catches the
worm, right?」
「Please…」
And with a nod, the two parted.
On their shoulders, a burden as heavy as a mountain.
.
Cardinal Nicholas Shpertas was welcoming Count Nidole
Maigam’s departure with a thin smile.
「That leech!」
He exclaimed with a benevolent smile and sighed.
Doesn’t believe in god but just crowds around the Church’s
money and power.
Nicholas was testing Count Nidole Maigam.
And not just him.
All those in the church were thinking the same thing
「 Those who believe in god should swear allegiance to the
Holy Empire Ruberios!」
The Eastern Saint’s Church took the Empire’s faith and
merely elected the Pope as their ruler.
As far as they are concerned, the Holy Empire is essentially
the main temple, and their citizens are the Empire’s believers.
Further, those living in other countries yet professing to
believe must remember that deceit is punished.
As god comes before all.
Therefore, all those idiots making excuses against becoming
the Empire’s citizens do not deserve any mercy.
That is the opinion of every man serving under Nicholas
regarding the Eastern Saint’s Church.
Nicholas himself was of the opinion that heretics that do not
believe in god should all be killed.
But there was a person who offered a scornful smile to those
words.
World Traveler Sakadachi Hinata.
She said this,
『 Waste of effort. It takes tremendous force to change the
hearts of those who believe in other gods. Rather than that,
lend them your hand, and accept theirs. That is the most
proven method.』
『 Save the people from monsters, and convince them that
you represent justice. And, since wars aren’t going to just up
and disappear, in times of trouble offer support! Monsters are
humanity’s common enemy, but the same is not true for
humanity, is it?』
『 No need to pointlessly provoke aggression. Normal people
are idiots, if you save them when they are in trouble, they’ll
quickly believe. Isn’t that the entire raison d’etre of the
church?』
The girl was pragmatic.
Neither promoting atheism, nor rejecting religion.
Just thoroughly use both.
For Nicholas, that seemed like a cool-headed approach.
Nicholas was watched with a sight so cold, it could kill
『 All we need is to wait! Let the earthly countries’ strength
fall! And then, demand you dues!』
Those words caused him to shudder.
Was that excitement or fear?
Yet Nicholas obeyed.
And as a result, the church has changed greatly during these
10 years.
Their influence speaking for itself, in just 7 years they
became a topic discussed in every nation.
Having achieved these things, Nicholas was promoted from a
bishop to a cardinal.
And it was all thanks to that girl.
「 Well, just as the girl said, there is a way to use even a
leech…」
Nicholas was considering the current situation.
The Empire’s movements are unclear, and the monsters are
becoming increasingly active.
I’ll definitely become busy from now on.
How will that girl move?
Might be a good idea to try contacting her.
Right now she would be..
To Imperial Guard directly under the Pope, Holy Knights
Division Sakadachi.
Chapter 06 – Skill Acquisition
30 days have passed since I ate Veldora.
.
What am I up to these days?
Aren’t you an idiot!
Just think for a moment!
I’ve become a slime!
What do you think would happen if I were attacked?
And hey, just try running like this!!!
So, I’ve been thinking about how to fight.
At the same time, I’m munching on some grass and strangely
glowing rocks.
You know–the one’s found at the magic abundant place
Veldora mentioned.
The grass I’ve collected there is mostly the Hipokte kind.
As expected.
With this, my stock of restorative medicine has increased.
And, the glowing rocks are apparently called “Demon Ore”.
Harder than steel, yet sufficiently flexible, they are a high
grade material.
I had hoped it was some super rare metal… but, well, it’s not
like I know whether Orichalcum, Hihiirokane, or other
legendary ore even exists in this world.
Maybe it’s plenty rare. Maybe I’m just being too greedy.
That’s what I was thinking while munching on some
delicious (or not?) weeds and stones.
Since I can spit out water, can’t I use it as a water cannon
type of thing?
Yeah, you don’t have to say it.
You think I’m going to fail, don’t you?
Wasn’t I ridiculed enough?
I mean, at times of need I can do what needs to be done.
Even my report card read “If he tries he can do it.”
And so–I can do this!
With that thought, I quickly hurried to the lake.
As I had imagined while enshrouded in darkness, the
underground lake it pretty damn big.
But surpassing my imagination, the lake had a mysterious
and tranquil atmosphere.
Lacking any presence of life, it was completely serene.
Although the magical energy permeates the water, I dare say
that no living thing inhabits it.
An example of uncorrupted nature!
What a beautiful sight!
That being that…
‘Cause I didn’t practice last time, I still suck at shooting
water with full strength.
When the “mouth” is this large, the jet propulsion strength is
far too high.
This time, while imagining a water pistol, I tried releasing
just a bit.
As if filling my mouth with water and spitting just little out.
But no water is coming out.
Is it too small, now?
After increasing it just a bit, it did come out. And with good
force.
I tried soaking the nearby boulder.
Alright, good.
Next, let’s widen the opening for combat use.
・
・
・
With the boulder as my target, I gently began practicing
while increasing output.
Okay. I kind of got the hang of this.
But, although if this hit someone it will hurt, I certainly can’t
call this a finisher.
How should I…?
While worrying over this question, I entered the lake.
It’s, at most, like a bath to relax when tired.
No… I’m not just playing in the water!
I observed my body floating and sinking with [Magic
Perception].
Just like a jellyfish…
Hmm… if I were to make my “face” oscillate, could I create a
water current?
After I reached out to the magic energy in my face, I tried
making it oscillate.
With a *pyoon pyoon… pyooooooon*, I felt small ripples
being formed. And, I began moving through the water. A great
success!!!
Bemused, I played around in the water.
What a nice change of pace!
«Skill [Water Current Control] has been acquired»
For a second I thought it was [Great Sage], but seems to be
the “Voice of the World”…
To have gained a skill while playing.
In the end I was able to control depth, direction, and speed.
And if I have to, I can just accelerate with [Hydraulic
Propulsion].
If you consider the fact that I don’t need to breathe, it might
actually be pretty easy to fight in the water.
To say nothing of running away.
Is what I thought as I got out of the lake.
The break’s over.
The means of attacking is the problem.
And through having taken this break, I got a new idea I
wanted to try.
I needed to increase the compression of water in the water
gun.
This time, I imagined loading a bit of water into a cylinder
and shooting it out.
By calibrating the aperture and the pressure, I could calibrate
the power of the shot–the same principle as the [Water Current
Control].
*Bishuu!!!*
Flying out sharply, the water hit the targeted boulder.
It left a small mark.
Success…. right?
As to not forget that feeling, I decided to continue practicing.
While regulating the aperture and pressure, of course.
Then, I tried to imagine imagine the water rotating.
And rather than the size of the opening, I tried to thin the
shape of the water.
Yes! The idea was “Cutting water!”
*Bishun!*
The water blade cut the boulder!!!
Honestly, even I was surprised at its power.
A week’s worth of practice (lol), had finally bore fruit!
«Skill [Water Blade] has been acquired»
«The skills [Hydraulic Propulsion], [Water Current Control],
and [Water Blade] have evolved into Extra Skill [Water
Manipulation]»
What do you know!
It really bore fruit.
There’s a big difference in ability and strength between extra
skills and normal ones.
Thus, I’ve found a way to fight.
And with this, I am ready to set out on a journey.
At last.
Since I found myself reincarnated by this underground lake,
120 days have passed.
Finally, the journey away from home begins.
I am uneasy. Though that isn’t something I’ll mention.
Since I have no vocal cords, I tried to see if I could reproduce
them with my body. But, I have been so far unsuccessful.
I’ve thought about staying here to practice, but I just can’t
imagine it right.
Guess I’ll just have to depend on transmitting my thoughts
via “telepathy”.
Worst case scenario I’ll be at the mercy of my opponents, so
until I learn to talk life will be pretty inconvenient… not that I
can do anything about it.
No matter how many hours I spent here, nothing will
change.
But right now, I really want to see the outside world, and see
if I can find any fellow “World Travelers”.
And learning magic will be fun.
With that thought, I really should set out on this journey.
Like they say, no time like the present.
No reaction from Veldora either.
He seems to have vanished, but I know that much is not true.
We made a promise, after all.
That when we next meet, I would have prepared a lot of
funny and strange things to tell him about.
And thus, from a familiar wide room, I walked the one road
to the surface.
A yet unseen world, a world of possibilities, I longed to join it
all…
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: the Storm Crest
Titles: None
Magic: None
Techniques: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills
[Dissolve], [Absorb], [Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic
Perception]
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance.
At the bottom of a deep, deep heart of darkness…
Where no one could visit, amidst dispair.
Veldora spends another day reminiscing in solitude.
Calamity Class Storm Dragon Veldora
Special S Class Monster.
Both monsters and adventurers are ranked A~F–all in those 6
categories.
Those especially strong have a “+” attached, those weak have
a “-“.
This was a guidance from the World Traveler, Free Guild
head, Grand Master Kagurasaka Yuuki. He established this
ranking system>
Up until then, it was Novice –> Beginner –> Intermediate –
>Advanced; a four step system that was easy to understand.
And by the way, Advanced is C rank and above, Intermediate
is D rank, Beginner is E rank, and Novice is F rank.
Thus, the number of deaths due to fighting stronger than
expected monsters greatly decreased.
Those of the same rank would be a match in a one on one.
Thus, fighting in a party became safer.
Surpassing A rank is the specially designated Demon king
level S rank, and above even this stands the monster with the
strength of a natural disaster–Special S rank.
Deviating from the standard ranking system, an abnormal
existence.
At the present, an A class monster is capable of jeopardizing
the existence of a country.
A strength capable of inducing despair.
And in the first place, what surrounds Veldora is of no
concern to him.
Yet again today he thinks.
That life is tedious.
It had been 300 years since he lost to the Hero.
He remembered that fight many times.
He was bitter, but strangely held no grudge.
Fighting at a whim. Living at a whim
Those who would cross his path were few in numer.
For him, it was not the first defeat.
But, to have lost one on one with the same handicaps… that
was a first.
Pale skin.
Small, crimson lips.
Long, jet black hair.
Not too tall, a petite and thin physique.
Though her face was covered in a mask, her counters
revealed her femininity. A beautiful girl.
Since his eyes did not see, he could not peek at her emotions.
Is
that
why?
Without
fear
or
hatred,
she
merely
dispassionately swung the sword… how regretful.
If he had broken out of this prison?
He sometimes thinks about that.
Would he complete his revenge against her? Although he did
not hate her?
If he had the chance, he would want to fight again.
Those were his honest feelings.
But that should not be a fight against a machine, but one
where they wage their identities!
To make that girl, the Hero, recognize him and go all out.
That had become Veldora’s one wish.
Human lifespan is short.
That his wish will never come true Veldora knew all too well.
But still…. he thoughts keep looping around the same ideas…
How many years had passed?
One day,
*Gorogoro, zudon!!!*
A light blue body had rammed into his.
Around here, due to the magical energy he released, no
normal life could be sustained.
Moreover, touching a lump of magical energy that Veldora
was, would be difficult even for a high class monster.
Amused, Veldora observed that being.
And that let to their encounter.
Before he knew it, to he who had abandoned his will to live,
that bizarre existence became his only hope.
That meeting had to have had some purpose.
Veldora had that premonition.
One that he had not had until now.
(Can you hear me, Little One?)
Holding on to that belief, Veldora called out.
.
.
Author’s Notes: For now, Veldora’s story ends here. Little by
little the “name” might come out…
Chapter 07 – First Battle
A path leading out of from the underground lake.
It was a single tunnel.
With a *boyo boyo*, I ascend the path.
Moving around is actually more pleasant than you’d expect.
Even places that light fails to reach are perfectly visible to
[Magic Perception].
I would more around slowly–checking every step–when I was
blind; and, slimes aren’t that fast to begin with.
Now, I normally move at a walking pace, but can also run.
Nor do I get tired.
But, since I don’t have any reason to hurry, I move at a
moderate pace.
I swear this is not the result of a trauma from the first time I
ran and fell into the lake!
A short while after, a giant gate had appeared before my eyes.
A human made structure inside the cave.
Nothing that strange about it. But, that’s because this
development is common in RPGs.
It’s normal to have a door in front of the boss’s room.
So… how should I get it open?
Should I cut it with the [Water Blade]?
When I though that,
Gigigiiiiiii!!!
With a creaking noise, the door is opening.
A little flustered, I hid by the edge of the path, and observed
the situation.
「 It finally opened, huh. Lock fell apart and the doors
rusted…」
「 Hey, that’s only to be expected. Don’t they say that no one
entered here in 300 years?」
「Not on record, at least. But more importantly, are we really
going to be fine? We won’t be attacked suddenly, right?」
「Gahahaha! Don’t worry. He might have been unrivaled 300
years ago, but times have changed. I mean, ain’t he just a big
lizard! I’ve subjugated Basilisks by myself. Leave it to me!!!」
「 About that, I’ve wondered for a while, but that’s a lie, isn’t
it? Basilisks are ranked B+, right? Solo subjugation would be
impossible for Cabal-san, wouldn’t it?」
「 Fool! I am a B rank myself! They are just big lizards; no
trouble at all!」
「 Okay, okay, I got it, so would you please not let your guard
down? Well, if it comes down to it, I’ll just escape using
“Forced Withdrawal”…」
「 Guys, I got the extent of your friendship, so could you
please be quiet? You’ll blow my “Camouflage Skill”.」
Somehow, a boisterous trio had entered.
I wonder why…
Actually… why do I understand their words?
«Solution. In cases where intentions are vocalized, [Magic
Perception] converts them to appropriate words and transmits
them to the brain.»
I see.
I can’t talk to them, but at least I can understand them.
Thank goodness. I had always been bad with English.
I think that if you live in Japan there should be no need to
study foreign languages.
Those who plan to go abroad can struggle by themselves.
But that excuse won’t work here. I’ll probably have to learn
eventually.
Well, that matter can rest for now.
What should I do?
This dilemma is worse than the previous one–how to open
the door.
I don’t know what they came to do… but they seem like
adventurers.
Did they come searching for treasures and stuff?
They are the first humans I meet in this world. sort of want
to go and greet them.
But… if a mute monster slime (a.k.a I) were to go out there…
I’d be killed without questions.
Let’s wait for now.
Meeting humans will have to wait until I can talk.
For now, I observed this situation in hiding.
After the skinny man had done something, the appearance of
the three has dimmer. But, I can still see them.
Did he call this… camouflage?
Probably a type of skill.
Is he just trying to peek? What an outrageous guy… Does he
even know why they came here?
Probably should get to know him later.
When the three had finally left, I started moving again.
Nothing to worry about.
Not like I won’t meet people anymore.
I’ll move while checking every step. As people have always
said, “haste makes waste”.
Leaving these matters for later, I quickly went through the
gate in case the three had returned.
.
A little while past the gates the path diverged and became
rather complex.
I wonder which way leads to the surface?
Though even if I thought about it, there’s no way for me to
know.
I chose a path and went down it.
*Chiro chirori!*
Our eyes met.
Just a bit above the ground… in front of my eyes, there was a
giant serpent.
Like the past world’s snakes, you could consider it cute. It
was harder, covered in scales, and pitch black in color.
Like a frog in front of snake? Nope, I am a slime, not a frog.
Let’s pretend I’m air. It would be best, though, if it doesn’t
notice me.
Well, let’s just try to slither away.
*Kisha–!!!*
I was threatened.
No good. I won’t let you go! Or so it would probably say if I
could hear it.
A fight, huh…!
I have a secret skill that I gained from a week’s long practice!
But even so… you’ve got to be resolved to die if you want to
fight this beast.
To summarize, I’m pretty darn scared!
Don’t panic. If I think hard enough, I can imagine something
far scarier.
Yes, Veldora. Let’s compare it to that dragon.
Oh? Doesn’t seem that scary now.
Can’t I do this?
After calming myself, I began quietly observing the serpent.
The snake seems to have let its guard down, thinking I was so
afraid I that I couldn’t move.
Probably planning on how it will cook me.
Yeah.
Well then, let’s not hold back either…
*Bishun!*
Without hesitation I fired a “water blade” at the serpent’s
neck.
*Zuban!!! Hyuuuun, dosu. Gorogoro… zun.*
It was but a moment.
I couldn’t believe my eyes.
Without even a hint of resistance the “water blade” beheaded
the serpent.
I could only gulp; up until a second ago, there was an
ominous sneak right there.
This… is even more powerful than I had thought.
Had I been forced to use it on the adventures, it would end
gory. Good thing my first enemy was a monster.
Oh and by the way, my stomach is currently occupied at 30%:
Veldora 15%, Water 10%, Medicine and other crap 2%, metals
and resources 3%.
“Water Bullet” uses less than a cup of water (and I can
regulate the size–with the intention of increasing it, of course).
Thus even if I fire thousands of these, I won’t have to worry
about the amount left.
This just might be better than magic.
If monsters come out, let’s meet them with a “water blade”.
.
Now, about this snake.
If I eat and analyze it, would I steal its powers?
Well, let’s try it.
The result…
Inherent skill [Heat Detection]… the ability to see nearby
heat sources. Furthermore, camouflage skills are nullified.
Inherent skill [Noxious Mist Breath]… the ability to release a
powerful toxic (corrosive) breath. Released at 120 degrees for a
distance of 7 meters (22 feet).
Along with these two skills, I could also mimic the snake.
The poison’s main effect seems to be corrosive damage
(damage to both equipment and flesh). Would be pretty
effective against normal adventurers, eh?
Though with this world’s magic, it just might be an easy win.
And so I spent some time analyzing the snake’s skills.
Best to increase my hand while I can.
Things I’ve confirmed:
1. I’ve gained the ability to transform into the snake.
2. I can use the acquired skills even without transforming.
But, their strength decreases.
Those two things.
If I had to explain them,
1. … I can stock up on the bodies of monsters I ate and
analyzed.
My body had repaired the section I previously damaged, but
it kind of has the feel of stitches… made with cells.
2. … Inherent skills are skills specific to that monster race.
Similar to my [Dissolve, Absorb, and Regenerate].
Regarding the skill, if I am not transformed into the
appropriate monster, I cannot use it with 100% effectiveness.
However, there also skills like [Heat Detection], which I can
make completely my own.
To summarize, it’s like this.
I totally dig [Predator].
It’s another skill which is super useful.
3 days have passed since I fought the snake.
I’m still inside the cavern.
I don’t feel cold, but it’s probably below freezing in here.
Sunlight doesn’t reach here at all.
And so, I kept worrying over one fear.
I know, I know.. there’s no way it’s true.
But no matter what, I just couldn’t get it out of my head.
Yeah… what if…
I am lost?
No, no, there’s no way.
I mean… right? Who’s heard of someone getting lost in the
beginner’s cave?
Isn’t this supposed to be the easiest part?
Besides, even those three adventurers got this far without
being lost.
I should be fine. It’s probably just a long path.
But, it’s probably a good thing I was reborn as a slime.
Had I come here as a normal “World Traveler”, I’d definitely
collapse from hunger by now.
Who would have thought that I’d be thankful for being a
slime.
However, not knowing the way is troubling.
Isn’t there like a map of this place or something?
«Solution.
Should
I
display
[YES]/[NO]?»
Replay the current narration..?
Just couldn’t help making a pun.
the
current
location?
But seriously, what the hell! Let me know sooner if I have
such a useful ability!!!
Absolutely [YES]!
Curse you auto-mapping!
I also had a time when I thought that.
Back in old games, you’d sit down with a pencil and a piece of
paper, and record every step to get to the goal.
It was fun to plan every step.
However, many people began relying on game guides, and
eventually mapping became a standard game feature.
No more pleasure of the hunt…
Moreover, had you gotten used to that feature once, you can
never go back again.
Well, it’s also true that without this feature, you’d be stuck in
most recent games.
Anyways, let’s put this useful skill to use.
I look at the map displayed in my head.
This has got to be some mistake… I’ve been walking in
circles.
For me, who has compiled game guides before, to have been
lost?! Impossible!
…………
…….
…
Definitely possible.
According to the map, I’ve entered previously unexplored
regions.
So, I’ve spent three days looking at the world no one has seen
before.
Fufufu.
To have mislead me… the dungeon is a worthy opponent!
Let’s pointlessly praise the dungeon.
And don’t even begin to think that I have no sense of
direction!
Is the entrance close by?
There is various moss and weed growing around here.
The light reaches from somewhere, bathing the grass in light
and color.
So it must be day.
I’ve fought many battles to come this far.
A centipede monster (Evil centipede: rank B+)
Big, black spider (Black spider: rank B)
Vampire bat (Giant Bat: Rank C+)
Carapace Lizard (Ammosaurus: rank B-)
Those are the four species I encountered.
There was that one serpent, but I haven’t seen another.
They were all powerful foes.
Defeated with one “Water Blade”…
Well, the bat evaded it a few times, and the shooting angle
was bad for the centipede.
Can’t relax just yet.
For example, the centipede erased its presence and attacked
from behind.
Luckily, that kind of attack wouldn’t work on someone with
[Magic Perception] and [Heat Detection].
So I shot out a few water blades from my back.
The big spider was pretty dangerous.
In the first place, I’m no good with spiders.
It’s a psychological thing. Just a sight of one makes me want
to cower.
But, maybe due to my heart become stronger through
reincarnation, I somehow managed to fight without running
away.
My bad, but I’m going full force! With that thought, I cut it
up with five water blades.
It wasn’t an opponent I wanted to look at, after all.
And of course, I ate them all.
It’s survival of the fittest in this world. If you lose, you get
eaten.
And well, I did hesitate to eat the centipede and the spider.
But I did do my best.
But, if a cockroach monster exists, I’ll absolutely run away
without eating it.
There’s these wonderful words in this world: he who fights
and runs away will live to see another day.
Here’s the skills I got as a result,
Centipede monster [Paralysis Breath]
Big spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Thread]
Vampire Bat [Vampirism, Ultrasound Waves]
Carapace Lizard [Body Armor]
And so, having gotten my hands on new powers, I
successfully left the cave.
For the first time since being reborn, I was bathed in the light
of the sun.
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: the Storm Crest
Titles: None
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve,
Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic Perception]
Acquired Skill: Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], etc.
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance.
Chapter 08 – The Power in my Hands
It’s been a while since I last walked under the sun.
Not like I’m a vampire who’d melt or get hurt under the sun,
though.
Presently, using my monster instincts, I can sense such
perilous conduct.
However, I’ll often do it even if I know it’s dangerous.
Nothing to laugh about.
Really have to better my self-awareness.
The cave seems to be in the middle of some forest.
The entrance lay at the base of what you could call a small
mountain or a big hill.
Sticking out from among tall trees, the hill can be seen from
afar.
Regardless of description, it’s the only place from which you
can see the sun. The forest is dim in comparison.
Has that magic circle feel to it.
“A wise man keeps away from danger”, as they say.
And so, I quickly left that place behind.
Since the moment I left the cave, some time had passed.
The sun has begun to dip towards the horizon.
Seems like I left the cave exactly at noon.
You’d be surprised how much I want to align my biological
clock with the sun.
The moment I thought that, it naturally changed.
Was it really so simple…?
Right now, it’s 4 o’clock in the evening.
It’s time for dinner, but sadly I don’t need food.
I could eat, but since I don’t taste anything, it’s pretty
wasteful.
With thoughts of food, I remembered.
The monsters I ate in the cave.
Though I got my hands on new powers, I have yet to put
them to use.
Black serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath]
Centipede monster [Paralysis Breath]
Big spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Thread]
Vampire Bat [Vampirism, Ultrasound Waves]
Carapace Lizard [Body Armor]
The black serpent’s [Noxious Breath], for example, I can’t use
at all.
Honestly, when the Carapace Lizard appeared, I had used it.
And as a result…
As if it weren’t armored at all!
The lizard had dissolved before my eyes.
An extremely gruesome sight. Even remembering makes me
want to puke.
And that’s why I avoid it.
If, let’s say, adventurers had chanced upon this snake, they’d
probably be annihilated before they could even cast a spell.
Hmm? If I were hit by it?
I hadn’t given it any thought, nor do I want to.
Let’s just say, thank goodness I shot first!
To be hit by such a dangerous breath… would be bad.
But wait, that isn’t something that I want to remember.
Since seeing scrambled organs and bloody remains of lizards
is rather unpleasant–at least for me, I decided to completely
forget about [Noxious Breath]. As for what would happen when
used as a slime?
The radius decreases by at least one half.
If transformed the breath spreads out for about 7~10 meters,
without mimicking that is reduced to only one meter.
Anyways, would you want to see your opponent melt before
you? Therefore, this skill I’ve sealed away.
On the other hand, [Heat Detection] is simply wonderful.
Living things radiate heat.
If combined with [Magic Perception], no attack can go
unnoticed. However, since humans and upper class monsters
may possess some special skills or magic, this is no reason to
let my guard down.
Next, about the centipede.
Not going to mimic this one–because of appearance.
The paralysis breath functions the same as the serpent’s one.
The range is no different, as well.
And as I expected, the range decreases to a one meter when
used as a slime. But, it just might be a good skill to use during
ambush.
Or so I’d like to say, but if I had to fight an enemy that close,
I’d be better off transforming or running. Anything else would
result in inevitable defeat.
The lizard.
It was absorbed after being completely melted by my noxious
breath. As such, restoring the body had proved impossible.
Anyways, having physical attack resistance kind of makes
transforming pointless.
So I tried to use [Body Armor] while a slime.
My face hardened.
As you’d find in some MMOs, I had become a metal slime.
My previously light blue body had changed color to a bluish
silver metallic one.
However, as I didn’t try receiving damage, I don’t know how
good it actually is.
I did gain a pretty color option as a result, though.
Maybe I’ll use it to surprise some enemy.
That’s the extent of these three species’ powers.
The problem is the remaining two.
They hold very interesting powers.
You wonder what’s amusing about them?
First, the spider.
Right, you all know about the hero who possesses spider
powers, right?
*Hyui!* He shoots out thread from his wrists, leaping from
building to building.
That famous guy.
[Sticky Thread] is intended to trap your enemies and prevent
them from moving.
However, if I were to use it, could I reproduce his
movements?
Quickly, I put it to the test.
Aiming at a large tree…
*Hyui! … Buraaaaan….
Umm, let me explain [Steel Thread].
[Sticky Thread]? What’s that? Don’t know anything about a
skill that hangs you up on a tree.
And so, about [Steel Thread].
It is intended to be used to defend against enemy attacks.
Or when making a nest, it can be used to increase your
advantage (build a maze).
But what I tried was to make one thin thread and whip it at a
tree.
*Pyun! Buchin.*
It easily cut through.
And, there’s also that.
While I can see it pretty easy with my [Magic Perception], it’s
actually very hard to see with a naked eye.
With practice, it might become a dependable weapon.
I’ll practice with it later.
And last up–the bat.
I expected the most from these skills.
[Vampirism] skill? By sucking the target’s blood I can
temporarily gain its abilities.
Not a skill to worry about.
I mean, [Predator] is simply better. Would it be too
presumptuous to consider [Vampirism] its degraded version?
And I don’t really want to suck blood.
So after learning all I could about it, I neglected [Vampirism].
Rather, the skill that caught my interest was [Ultrasound
Waves].
More than bewildering the enemy or causing him to faint,
the skill can also pinpoint one’s location.
In my original world, bats got around using the same ability.
But don’t miss the main point. These are essentially vocal
cords!
By itself, the skill’s nothing special.
So my next step became creating the organ necessary for
using these sound waves.
Luckily, I didn’t have to create it from mere imagination and
could instead reproduce it based on the bat I had absorbed.
With this, I might finally be able to speak.
Tired and exhausted, I continued working through the night
without an ounce of sleep!
… Not that I need any…
Three days and three nights of constant research, and behold
the results!!!
「tAke mE To yOuR LeAdeR!」
Success!
As for how it sounds–have you ever spoken right in front of a
fan, that distorted voice? Yeah, that’s how it is.
The rest can be fixed with minor adjustments.
While
calming
my
excitement,
I
carefully
adjustments.
However, I can’t seem to use [Ultrasound Waves].
I could have sworn I could shoot out sound waves…
started
I was going to call it Sonic Blaster or Sonic Buster…
Can’t I use those?
«Solution. From skill [Ultrasound Waves], skill [Supreme
Vibrations] can be derived. However, it cannot be currently
acquired.»
Derive, huh? Probably need to have the skill evolve first.
So I lack enough information to successfully derive the next
skill.
Shame… it would have been nice to have a skill that when
fired would resonate with the target and destroy it.
To be frank, if I don’t get it myself, how can I expect to be
able to use it?
Seems like I’m a pretty greedy slime.
Having many abilities is, without question, a good thing. But,
I see no need to hurry.
I should just be satisfied with having restored my voice.
And so, while trying out various things, I continued down
this path.
Without any direction in mind.
But my goal, I felt, was a good one.
Somewhere beyond the forest, there is a city with some nice
people with whom I could talk…
In any case, these days have been pretty peaceful.
In the caves, I was frequently beset by monsters, but since
coming out here, I have yet to fight one.
Just this one time: while I was practicing speaking, I was
attacked by wolves.
「A”?」
I seem to have threatened them with my voice alone.
「Kyaiiiiiiiiin!!!」
And they ran away with a miserable whimper.
Larger than the largest breed of dogs, with a body length of
more than two meters, and a whole pack of them…
What to say? Scared of some lowly slime… how pathetic.
As for me, I had no desire to fight.
Although I could acquire a sense of smell as a result…
That thought piqued my interest, so I kept an eye out; but no
wolves were in sight.
Actually, there was no monster within a hundred meters of
me.
Hmm? Somehow, it’s like they are fearing me…?
Why?
Yep, definitely, I can sense their fear.
Having confirmed that, I felt a group of monsters
approaching.
Before my eyes, a group of 30 human-lime monsters
stumbled before me.
Small bodies.
Crude equipment.
Covered in a thin layer of dirt, their expression lacked
intelligence.
But, not completely barbaric. There were also a few who
wore swords, spears, stone axes, and bows.
My grey matter (brain cells) quickly saw through to their true
identity!
The famous monsters that will attack adventurers! Yes,
Goblins!!!
How stereotypical.
And the ones they attack are weak monsters… so myself?
But hey, to come with 30 people against a single slime… that’s
too much!
However, somehow I feel no fear.
My instincts refuse to fear them.
Many of their swords had rusted, and their armor is thin.
Some have stitched together some rotting cloth.
Compare: the lizard covered in thousands of hard scales; the
spider with feet like sharpened blades.
The I who have endured those battles, cannot imagine
suffering at the hands of these goblins.
And in worst case scenario, I’ll just mimic the serpent and
take out a few.
As I was thinking these things, one of them stepped forward
– probably the leader – opened his mouth.
「 Guga. O strong one… Does You, have any business, up
ahead?」
Huh, goblins can talk.
I wonder if they can use any of [Magic Perception]…
… and did they just call me “strong one”?
First surround me armed with weapons, and then politely
ask a question… what a bunch.
I was amused.
In any case, it doesn’t look like they will attack right away.
Will my words reach them? I guess I just have to try.
And so, I tried conversing with goblins.
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: the Storm Crest
Titles: None
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve,
Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic Perception]
Acquired Skills: Black Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis
Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor]
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance
Chapter 09 – Negotiating with the
Goblins
I glanced at the goblin.
The goblins are, from what I can see, pretty desperate. They
are on guard, weapon in hand; and are politely calling out to
me.
Unfortunately, many seem to have run away already.
But as expected of the leader,
He looks me straight in the eye… err, straight at me.
Alright.
I feel some intelligence from this one. Might be able to talk
properly.
Will my voice reach..?
I tried attaching thought to the spoken words and sending
them to goblin.
「 Should I say, pleased to meet you? I am the slime,
Rimuru.」
The goblins began murmuring among themselves.
Were they surprised that a slime spoke? Or so I thought,
but…
Among them, a few wearing plain clothing threw away their
weapons.
I don’t really get it.
「Guga, O strong one! We very understand your great power!
We beg, lower your voice!!!」
Mu? Were the thoughts I attached too strong?
So I guess telepathy is a no go. They’d just be more afraid.
「My bad. I still can’t regulate it very well.」
I guess I’ll apologize.
「We unworthy. No need apologize to us!」
Seems like my words are reaching them.
This is some good practice.
Oh and by the way, I’m speaking Japanese, yet somehow,
they are understanding.
「 So, what do you need from me? I don’t have any particular
reason to be going this way, either.」
Since they have politely asked questions, I guess I’ll politely
answer.
And maybe it was too much, but to make sure they continued
fearing me, I said that rather forcefully.
「 So it like that. On this path, stand our village. We felt
strong monster, so came as precaution.」
「 A strong monster’s presence? One that I have not
detected..?」
「 Guga, gugaga, you joke! Even clothed in that form, we will
not be fooled!」
It seems like they’ve completely got the wrong idea.
(Warning! The one who’s mistaken is Rimuru!)
They are completely convinced that a powerful monster took
the shape of a slime.
As would be expected from goblins, who are famous for being
low ranking monsters.
After talking to the goblins for a while, it seems like I’ll be
imposing on their village.
That is, it seems like I’m staying over.
Though they look shabby, it seems they have a big heart.
And though I don’t need to sleep, taking a break might be a
good idea.
With that thought, I decided to accept the offer and go to
their village.
.
We discussed many things.
That, the god they worshiped had recently disappeared.
That, along with his disappearance, various monsters begun
moving.
That, the number of powerful adventurers had increased.
And so on.
And, during the conversation, I finally became able to clearly
hear their words.
That I can probably attribute to having gotten used to
listening with [Magic Perception].
It’s probably a good thing I practiced with goblins before
talking to people.
Such was the conversation in the company of goblins.
The village is… where? Is what I wanted to say, considering
how dirty it was.
After all, I hadn’t expected goblin dig up their dens.
Even so, they guided me to the best looking building.
The roof was made of rotting straw, and so was full of holes;
the walls were just piled plywood…
By my world’s standards, even slum housing is preferable!
That’s how bad it was.
「We apologize for making you wait, honored guest.」
A goblin said while entering the structure.
The goblin leader who had been showing me around until
now then moved to attend to this one.
「Ah… don’t mind it. I hadn’t been waiting that long」
I tried to respond with the best business-like smile I could
foster.
Of course, the best slime-smile possible.
They say that a single smile can turn negotiation in one’s
favor. Got to say, even I am susceptible to that skill.
Not that I know what we are negotiating about..
「 We humbly apologize for the inability to provide better
accommodations. I currently have the pleasure of serving as
this village’s chief.」
Having said that, the goblins placed before me a tea-like
drink.
Which I have to admit, was rather surprising.
I sip the tea. (To the onlookers, it probably looked like I
toppled the cup over.)
It had no taste. Which was obvious, considering I had no
taste buds.
Whether that was good thing or not–I don’t know… after
checking the ingredients, I confirmed that it was not
poisonous.
Moreover, I could feel their sincere attempt at hospitality
from this cup.
「So, for what reason have you gone out of your way to invite
me here?」
I went straight to the point.
“Let’s become friends with a fellow monster!” … it probably
wasn’t that kind of benevolent reason.
Although the chief tensed and began to tremble, he seemed
to have steeled himself and proceeded to ask.
And this is what he said,
「 If I may, you are aware of the recent increase in activity
among the monsters, correct?」
That I heard on the way here.
「 We have lived till now peacefully due to the protection
from our god; however, He seems to have hidden himself about
a month ago…
Due to his disappearance, the nearby monsters have begun
invading these lands…
We, ourselves, did not welcome their incursion, and
responded with force; but, our forces…」
Hmmmm.
Would the god be… Veldora? Fits time wise…
In any case, it seems the goblins want my help.
「 I understand your request. However, being a slime, I doubt
I can live up to your expectations.」
「 Hahaha, how modest! A slime could never radiate such
strong demonic aura!
We are not so presumptuous as to try guess at why you have
taken that appearance, but we are aware–you are a Named
Monster, are you not?」
Demonic aura… he said?
What’s that? I don’t remember emitting that…
So, I tried to observe myself with [Magic Perception].
There was some kind of ominous aura drifting about me.
Ugh… I should have noticed it when mimicking monsters or
trying out [Body Armor]…
How embarrassing….
This feels just like walking down main street with your fly
wide open.
The cave’s high magical energy concentration probably
confused my senses.
But, this is no good! Totally out of the question!
Now, I finally understand the monsters’ fear of me…
What monster would want to make an enemy of this
dangerous looking guy?
“No idiots getting fooled by appearance here!” kind of thing.
Welp…
「Fufufu. As expected of the chief, thou understands?」
「 It was obvious, your grace! Your wondrous persona cannot
be hidden!」
「 I see, I was found out. Thou seems to be a promising
bunch.」
I’m getting carried away, aren’t I.
Let’s play along with their misconceptions and manipulate
them a bit.
At the same time, let’s try to erase that ominous aura
(demonic aura).
As if absorbing the aura, I tried to direct the outer magical
energy inside.
「Ooh! You have been testing us! And let us thank you. There
were many who feared your great aura.」
Looks like the aura successfully dissipated.
From what I can see, I now look just like a normal slime.
But.
Had I been wandering around as a normal slime…
I probably would have been annoyed with all the fights by
now…
So isn’t this aura a good thing?
「 It is so! Having beheld my aura and yet spake before I,
wonderfully done!」
spake is an archaic (traditional) form of spoke, just imagine
Rimuru speaking like Veldora
What’s wonderful about it…? Am I looking for trouble? Well,
I’ll bear with it for now.
Like an actor,
「 Ay! Your kindness is wasted on us. If You will, we shall not
inquire regarding Your true visage. Lest You anger, we wish for
you to hearken to our request. Could we hope for such a
favor?」
hearken is archaic for listen, imagine the goblins being
groveling-level polite
Well, probably.
「Don’t avoid the subject. Let me hear it!」
While maintaining my haughty attitude, I pressed the chief
for details.
The story goes as thus.
Coming from the eastern lands, new monsters threaten the
balance of this region.
Further, it seems that there are a few goblin villages around
here.
This village being but one of them, but they have had many
battles with the newcomers and lost many good warriors.
But the real problem was the named warrior.
He served as the guardian of this village; and, when he was
lost, the village found itself in a perilous situation.
Other goblin communities have abandoned it.
“While the newcomers ravage that village, we’ll come up
with a plan!” So the other villages thought.
And no matter how much the Goblin Chief and Leader
begged them, they were coldly rebuked.
Such is the bitter story the goblins conveyed.
「 I see… how many live in this village? Among those, how
many can fight?」
「 Yes, there are a hundred denizens. If we include females,
sixty are able to fight」
Sounds rather unreliable.
However, to even comprehend basic mathematics… the
goblins are rather intelligent.
「 Hmph. What about the opponent? How many and of what
race? 」
「 Ah, yes. From the wolf species, the Fang Wolf family. At
the moment, even ten of us could hardly match one of them…
And there are a hundred of them…」
Ha..? Who set this to game to Impossible difficulty?!
I stared the chief in the eyes.
No, he is not lying. His eyes are earnest.
There are few dubious points, but I can probably believe his
words for the most part.
「 About those goblin warriors. They knew they couldn’t win
and still threw their lives away pointlessly?」
「 … No, this intel is the product of the lives they gave
away.」
His next words made me regret my question.
Named Goblin was the Chief’s son, and Goblin Leader’s older
brother.
Having heard the situation, I stopped to think.
Without a word, the Chief awaits my decision.
Did I just see a tear in his eyes? … probably just imagined it.
Tears don’t suit monsters.
Arrogance does. That’s the proper appearance of the feared
monsters.
「Chief, there is but one thing I wish to confirm. If I save this
village, what be my reward? What will thee do for me?」
Not that I wouldn’t do this without a reward.
But, we’re talking about a hundred enemies as strong as ten
goblins each.
This will be no walk in the park.
If I mimic the black serpent I can probably manage, but…
It’s not a deal I can just easily accept.
「 We offer our loyalty! Please protect us. If You do, we shall
forever serve You!!!」
Honestly, I can do without their loyalty.
But, having endured 90 days of solitude, I truly enjoyed
talking with the goblins.
Had I been human, I might have been repulsed by their
filthiness.
But, I am now a monster. I fear no disease.
Moreover, the chief’s eyes. I’m their only hope, they say.
Just like in the past world, I’m weak to dependent types.
While grumbling to myself, listening to complains from my
kouhai, and fulfilling the requests of customers and senpai…
kouhai is a member of an organization who started there
after the person in question
senpai is person who was there before
「Very well! I shall accept that request!」
I accepted with an exaggerated bow.
And so, I became the master of goblins, and their guardian.
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: the Storm Crest
Titles: None
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve,
Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic Perception
Acquired Skills: Black Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis
Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor]
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance
Chapter 10 – The Battle of the Goblin
Village
The Fang Wolf family.
The rulers of the eastern plains.
The cause of many headaches among the traders from Eastern
Empire and other countries bordering the Jura Forest.
Each is a C rank monster, and could easily devour a negligent
adventurer.
However, they were mostly feared as a pack.
When gathered, they move like a single entity, capable of
organized attack.
And, as a pack… they are often evaluated as a B rank.
The eastern plains are located adjacent to Empire’s wheat fields.
As it is the Empire’s primary food source, it boasts of
impenetrable defense.
Thus, although the Fang Wolves are rather cunning and possess
excellent abilities, breaking through the defense would be
exceedingly difficult.
Furthermore, even if they did break through, they would only
earn the Empire’s wrath, and would probably be hunted into
extinction.
The pack leader understood that much.
The many decades spent skirmishing with and learning from
the ever-expanding empire instilled that ominous premonition in
them.
As long as they preyed only upon small-time merchants, the
empire wouldn’t get serious.
However, if they even once decided to intrude upon the wheat
fields, the empire will bare its fangs.
As a result, he had prevented many mishaps from beginning
true incidents.
Those were the thoughts that filled the pack leader’s head.
However, will this not stop his species evolution? So his
instincts screamed.
Currently, the pack did not lack provision.
If people were attacked and eaten, they were more of a snack.
That’s because humans aren’t born with a lot of inherent
magical energy.
For the Fang Wolves, a meal was nothing more than absorbing
magical energy.
Fight strong monsters or slaughter many humans, and evolve
into a calamity class monster.
But as things stand, neither method seemed very plausible.
The Empire was simply far too strong.
However, should they simply continue attacking merchants,
their goal will be but a dream within a dream.
But they have heard of a paradise for powerful monsters–a
forest set on blessed lands far in the south.
However, to reach those lands, they’d have to traverse the Jura
Forest.
The inhabitants of which aren’t anything special.
The many times they hunted those of them that ventured into
the plains proved this point.
In that case, why have they not invaded the forest yet?
“Storm Dragon Veldora”
The existence of that dragon is the reason.
Even while he was sealed away, the ominous energy he emitted
was enough to frighten them into submission.
They were convinced that the forest’s inhabitants received
Veldora’s protection.
And that is why the can live inside that fiendish aura.
Had they believed otherwise, they would surely go mad.
Until now, they lived with these shameful thoughts, and held
back their urge to invade… Yes! Until now!
The Pack Leaders looks into the forest with his blood red, sharp
eyes.
That despised, evil dragon’s presence had vanished.
Now, they could freely ravage through the forest, and become
its supreme rulers! Oh, the very thought whet his appetite.
And so, he howled the order to advance!
.
Having become the guardian, I contemplated the next step.
Personally, even with that title, I think their treatment of me is
too grandiose.
In any case, I gathered and studied the goblins’ fighters.
… They are practically falling apart.
Doesn’t seem like I can depend on them during combat.
Also, the remaining goblins, kids and elderly, came to observe
our preparation.
No reinforcement from other tribes, either.
As things stand, it’s a small miracle that the chief hasn’t lost his
mind yet.
Because even if they run away, they’d just die from hunger or
thirst…
And, the goblins whom I gathered are staring me as if at a
deity…
What a heavy burden I took up.
Feels especially so since I just wanted to lead a carefree life away
from responsibility.
「Do you all understand the situation?」
Not the kind of atmosphere to make a joke, and I don’t have any
good words of encouragement, so I went straight to the point.
「 Yes! This shall become the fight to decide whether we live or
die! We have already said our prayers!」
The goblin leader was the first to reply.
The rest nodded in approval.
And while there are some with trembling knees, that’s only to
be expected. Heart might be willing, but the flesh is weak–
something like that.
「 Don’t get so worked up–relax. Even those eager may face
defeat. Just focus on doing your best!」
Tried saying something cool.
I, at least, felt better, so maybe it’ll have some effect.
In any case, should we begin?
Failure will most likely result in the goblins’ certain demise.
But still, I chose to be “Going My Way” about this.
reference to a 1944 film
Ahead, with arrogance! That’s my choice.
Alright! “Put your spirit into it!” That is the first order I gave
them.
And from then on, many more orders will follow.
Those words announced that the moment has come!
.
And the sun had set.
The Fang Wolves’ pack leader awoke.
That night was a full moon. The perfect witness to their battle.
He slowly awoke his flesh, and gazed over his dominion.
The pack, seeing their leader like that, bated their breath.
How tensely they await.
So thought the leader.
Tonight, they will crush that goblin village, and so take the first
step into the Jura forest.
Afterwards, hunt the nearby monsters, as to prove themselves
as the forest’s rulers.
And someday soon, continue southward in search of greater
power.
We have the power to accomplish this, they thought.
Our claws rip through the flesh of any beast, and our fangs
piece any armor.
*Uoooooooooooon!!!*
The pack leader howled!
The time to trample their foes had come.
However, there was one thing that bothered him.
A few days ago, a brother he had sent on reconnaissance had
brought back bewildering information.
A small monster releasing monstrous energy.
That monster’s demonic aura far surpassed that of the leader.
There could be no such thing. So concluded the leader.
He had not perceived such a threat, and all the monsters he met
were weak.
There had been nothing to call resistance as of yet.
Only that one time, ten or so goblins had murdered a few of
their brethren, but never again.
Chances are, the scout was far too excited to see rationally.
Thinking that, the boss only looked ahead.
And in front of him, lay the village.
It was just were the scouts reported.
Using the wounded goblin, they had marked this village. So
now, they can hardly offer proper resistance.
The leader was a cunning wolf. He wouldn’t let his guard down.
However, the village was not as expected.
As if it belonged to humans… it was fenced.
They had dismantled every house and erected a wall.
And, in the middle of the entrance ahead, stood a single slime.
How ingenious!
So laughed the leader.
They left an opening to defend against our numbers! Were his
thoughts.
After all, they were slow-witted, trash of a monster.
That wall will quickly topple before our claw and fang!
We shall show them our might! With these thoughts, he
ordered the attack.
And as one, ten fang wolves assaulted the walls.
They truly were a single being.
That was their true worth–their unity in combat.
Movement made possible through telepathic communication. A
form of communication many times faster than words.
The first attack should have destroyed the walls.
Surely, the leader imagined, the goblins will soon realize the
futility of their plan and panic. Instead, it was the leader who let
out a voice of surprise.
The attack squad was repelled! And, there was something
rolling on the ground while splashing blood among them, too.
What had happened?
Without a hint of panic, he sought answers.
The slime had not moved.
Did he do something?
And then, the closest of his subordinates,
(It’s the one from that day! The one that possessed an aura
stronger than our lord!)
So he reported.
How foolish! He thought while looking at the slime.
They would sometimes be born in the plains.
You’d exaggerate if you called them monsters; a pitiful
existence.
To be surpass myself in demonic aura… impossible!
But then,
「 Alriiight! Stop right there. If you withdraw now, I will not
pursue. Depart at once!」
Is what the slime declared.
The Fang Wolves’ leader was a crafty and cunning monster.
Having lived many years and experienced many things, he’d
never neglect making a plan.
He was cool-headed and possessed courage tested through
many battles.
His many experiences, and the information he collected, all
rejected the presence of a being stronger than him among the
goblins.
But the leader had, at that one moment, made a fatal mistake.
And that mistake has decided their fate.
*Uuuru!! Garuuuuuuuu!!!*
(Miserable existence!!! I’ll pulverize you!!!)
He ordered the attack.
.
Wow, that was a surprise.
Didn’t think they’d attack so suddenly.
I thought we’d start with a conversation… now all my lines
went to waste.
All the practice gone to waste!
I even practiced during break….
The first order I gave was to be guided to the wounded.
Well, even if I add ten or so more to the sixty, the odds won’t
change all that much.
However, being idolized and all kind of makes me want to do all
I can.
They were placed in a rather large but filthy-looking building.
So about the wounded.
They seemed to have received some first-aid, but will surely die
as things stand.
What deep wounds. Ripped open by claw and fang, and their
wounds had festered.
Have to go all out here.
And so, I absorbed the closest one. And, having dressed the
wounds, spit him out.
The village chief seemed to have been trying to say something –
stuttering, actually – for a while, but I ignored him. And, going
through every patient, I repeated the process.
After many patients, I finally looked back at my handiwork.
For some reason, the goblins were all prostrating themselves
before me.
What the hell are they doing?
In any case, it seems they thought I had healed them with some
inherent restorative power.
Since that reaction was unpleasant, for the remaining wounded
I spit the medicine out and treated them right there.
And so, some time was spent on healing.
Having finished medical treatment, I relayed next orders.
The next thing to do would be to build a wall.
Cutting down trees to build it would also be good, but we may
not have enough time.
Have to do with what we have.
So without a hint of hesitation, we destroyed houses and
recycled them into walls.
One that would circle around the entire village.
And while we were building, I sent out the brightest goblins,
armed with bows, to scout.
The enemy are wolves, so they have an excellent sense of smell,
so I made sure to tell the scouts to avoid reckless action.
Their resolve is impressive… “Even at the cost of my life!” that’s
the kind of aura they emit.
Don’t they love to exaggerate.
The wall was finished on the evening the day after I arrived.
I put on some finishing touches.
Right, I increased its durability with my spider’s thread.
And by the way, I didn’t forget to place a trap using [Steel
Thread], either.
Wouldn’t it be great if they blindly attack the walls? They’d be
cut to pieces.
After this fight, definitely can’t forget to go around collecting…
“components”.
And at the front, we left an opening.
Here, I’ll place some [Sticky Thread] and that will be it for
preparations.
Now, all I can do is wait for the scouts.
About that time, the goblins I treated started waking up.
Having them touch my body, I confirmed their condition.
Seems like the restorative pills are pretty serious stuff.
I thought they’d need to be treated many times, but…
It seems to have been super effective. What a pleasant surprise.
Then, we had gathered the remaining wood at the center of the
village, and started a fire.
Kind of like a campfire, except without the merry faces.
We have to stay on guard the whole night.
As I don’t need sleep I naturally offered to stay on watch, but…
「 There could be no such thing!!! We can hardly allow Rimurusama to further exert yourself.」
「As he said! We shall stay watch. Please rest, Rimuru-sama!」
That’s right! As they said!!! Came all the responses.
And I appreciate the sentiment, it’s just these guys are probably
so much more tired than I am…
Nothing I can do, I guess. So we decided to keep a look-out on
rotation.
In the dead of the night, the scouts had come back.
The wolves had begun to move–so they reported.
They had some wounds, but all returned alive.
I used to think they were filthy and ugly monsters.
But I grew sympathetic to them over these two days.
In prayers, each and every one of them wished for these battles
to end.
Those were my thoughts as I set up the [Sticky Thread] and
stood at the gate.
The battle began with the fang wolves’ attack.
I was worried if the gate would hold, but the wolves cannot
mount an attack that would penetrate them.
Seems like the traps were effective as well.
At least that went well.
For now,
「 Alriiight! Stop right there. If you withdraw now, I will not
pursue. Depart at once!」
Is what I called out.
And I was completely ignored.
The wolves moved at once, and begun assaulting the gate from
all direction.
Well, it can’t be helped. Hopefully things will proceed
according to plan.
Having predicted this outcome, I left small openings in the
fence.
An arrow-slit.
Even the clumsy goblins are capable of shooting through that
hole.
Many wolves were hit by arrows, and fell whimpering.
There were also wolves that try to dig through those openings,
but…
*Zasu!*
Every time, they’d be hit from both sides by stone axes and
perish.
Though the goblins hadn’t even practiced for two hours, they
were desperate.
Desperate to understand my directions and put them to use.
And the result is the current situation.
Without a question, the fang wolves are strong. As single beast,
they are capable of taking on many goblins at once.
As a pack, they might be truly formidable.
But, that’s the key. Just hit them a few times, one at time.
Divide and conquer.
In short, brains will always triumph over brawn.
The strongest animals in the world are those blessed with
supreme intelligence–humans!
… how unlucky… while thinking these things, I felt the cold
stare of the pack leader.
He’s but an animal, and thinks he can defeat me… how
conceited!
.
The pack leader was bewildered by this sudden turn of events.
His subordinates are beginning to panic.
This could be bad.
Fang wolves are as strong as they are united.
Leader’s distrust of his subordinates has always led to a single,
devastating result.
He had understood that much. And so, this was where he had
committed the gravest mistake.
He was angry that the wall wouldn’t come down; but, he was
also afraid that his comrades’ anger was directed at him…
“The leader needs to show his power!” or “He’s the strongest
one in the pack, he should be able to do this himself!” They may
think.
And at that moment, it was settled.
.
No one took their eyes off the leader’s movement.
However, to the goblins, it appeared as if he had disappeared.
For me, he moved as if in slow motion.
It all went according to plan.
I’ve thought up quiet a few scenarios, and the battle had played
out according to one of those.
As you’d expect from beasts. They’d never triumph over a
human.
The leader was caught in the [Sticky Thread] I lay at the
entrance.
With his strength, perhaps he could cut through it.
I don’t have a way to verify that point… not that it even
matters.
The goal of the [Sticky Thread] was to hold the leader down if
for but a moment.
Without a pause in movement the “water blade” may miss, and
it’d look uncool.
To say nothing of the worst case scenario: hitting a friendly
during combat. Well, those kinds of accidents do happen on the
battlefield.
I did have a trap prepared to avoid that, but seems like setting it
up was a waste of effort.
This guy never came up with a better plan than destroying the
walls.
I did consider laying some [Steel Thread] traps at the entrance
as well, but considering all the situations where they’d avoid
them, I decided against it.
Right now, I have to play the part of an overwhelmingly
powerful monster.
It’s for that reason, that I set the traps.
And without any hesitation, I decapitated the leader wolf.
That’s how easily he died.
「 Hear me, Fang Wolves! Your leader has been felled by me!!! I
give you a choice. Servitude or death?」
So, how will they respond?
Having just arranged the leader’s funeral, I’d rather not extend
that list to a bunch of mad wolves looking for a place to die…
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: the Storm Crest
Titles: None
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb,
Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic Perception]
Acquired Skills: Black Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath],
Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor]
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance
Chapter 11 – Evolving Monsters
The wolves are showing no intentions to move.
This could be bad…
Are they planning on rushing at me with a “Death rather
than servitude!”-like howl?
Then it’d become total war.
They have no chance of victory, but we also wouldn’t come
out unscathed.
Having come this far without injury… we’d definitely win,
but I’d rather avoid further combat.
Compared to earlier noise, an eerie silence fills the
battlefield.
The fang wolves are have all focused their sight on me.
I slowly began to move.
I don’t know how they’ll react to what I’m about to do, but
this is at least necessary for them to recognize the death of
their leader.
I approached the leader’s corpse. No one moved to stop me.
Nearby wolves took a step back.
And then, I devoured the wolf leader using [Predation].
That much is the right of the victor.
«Analysis has been completed.
Ability to mimic the Fang Wolves has been acquired.
Species-specific skills [Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic
Communication, Coercion] have been acquired.»
[Great Sage] reported in my mind.
Alright.
These guys… though they’ve just seen their leader eaten,
they aren’t moving a muscle.
Hmmm.
Totally thought that they’d either run away in panic or grovel
in fear if I went this far…
Oh, right! I did say Servitude or Death…
Damn it… adrenaline rushed to my head, and this is the
result.
Well, only one thing to do. I guess I’ll give them a way out.
With that thought, I mimicked the Fang Wolf.
And,
*Guru, Uooooooooooon!!!*
While activating [Coercion], I howled out.
「Kukuku! Hear me! I’ll let you off the hook this once. Those
who would not obey, leave now!!!」
So I declared to the wolves.
With this, even these mutts should have the courage to run.
Or so I thought,
(We as one, shall follow You!!!)
They responded and knelt before me.
Though honestly, they really look just like bunch of tired,
sleepy dogs.
In any case, they seem to have chosen servitude.
So… when they were motionless–they were busy discussing
this?
And with that, the battle of the Goblin Village had
concluded.
.
Or so I’d like to say, but it wasn’t over yet!
What came after–reconciliation and repairs–was far harder
than the fight itself.
“Who the hell ordered this house to be destroyed” and the
like…
What to do next? And, what to use for the goblins’ beds?
And, who’ll walk the dogs…
Though many of them had died, there are still about eighty
remaining.
About that… well, let’s just say the day is done! Leave all the
thinking for tomorrow.
Thus for now, I ordered the dogs to standby, and went to rest
by the goblins’ bonfire.
Thus came morning.
I thought all night, and finally came up with:
“Make the goblins look after the fang wolves!” Plan.
The goblin fighting force number seventy four members. No
casualties from the battle.
There were some scratches, but that’s the extent of their
injuries.
Of the dogs, eighty one remain.
There were many injured, but with immediate treatment,
they have begun recovery.
Even without further meddling, they’ll heal nicely. That’s
how potent their recovery ability is.
After waking up, I had the goblins line up.
The kids and elderly wanted to sneak a peek, but with no
houses around, they really stood out.
The village chief was waiting by my side.
He seems to intend to take care of me, which is nice and all…
but there’s no way I’d be happy getting an old goblin’s
attention.
That much is dictated by my aesthetic sense.
That is, no matter how many times I reincarnate as a
monster, my tastes I shall not yield!
And, as cute things don’t exist in this village, so I’ll just have
to give up for now.
Then, I lined up the wolves in front of the goblins.
Now, then…
「 So…. guys. From now on, I’ll have you become a pair and
proceed together」
I wait for their reaction.
However, showing no intention of making noise, they simply
await further instructions.
No one seems particularly repulsed by the notion.
This is going good, so far.
「 You get what I said, right? Make a group: one goblin and
one wolf」
When I said that,
The goblins and wolves sat by each other and exchanged
glances.
And,
「Guga!」 (Please take care of me!)
「Gau!]」 (Likewise!)
Is how quickly they got along.
This is the “Yesterday’s enemy is today’s friend” type of
thing, I guess.
And that’s when I got the thought.
“They are nameless, aren’t they”
Calling out to them would be really inconvenient.
And while glancing at the goblin-wolf pair,
「 Chief, it’s really inconvenient to get your attention. So, I
was thinking of giving you names. Would that be fine?」
Every head turned to me, and every eye focused on me, when
I said that line.
The same was true even for the civilians.
「Wou… would you really bestow such honor on us?」
The head asked, overcome by awe.
Hmm? What’s with this excitement?
「 Ah, yeah. If it’s okay with you, I was planning on giving
you names.」
The moment I finished the sentence, as if they were all
holding their breath, the goblins shouted for joy.
What’s up with them?
The situation is basically: GREAT EX-CIT-MENT!!!
If they wanted names this much, they should’ve just come up
with ones….
That’s how carefree I was then.
Let’s start with the chief.
First, I asked for his son’s name. It was “Rigur”.
And so, I named the Chief “Rigur-do”, Rigurdo.
Not that the name had any specific meaning, I just thought it
sounded good.
“Were his son around, I’d call out to him “Rigur!” and the
chief would reply “Do!”…” When I said that as a joke, he
suddenly got very serious.
Moreover,
「 To have been honored with the name of my son, please
permit these tears of gratitude!」
How much he exaggerates!
To give him a name on a whim kind of makes me feel guilty…
But, oh well! And the feeling went away.
Continuing, the Goblin Leader will succeed his brother’s
name.
I could add “the 2nd” to it, but it sounds like a pain. So, he’s
now “Rigur”.
And when he’s called such, he falls prostate as if praying to
me.
Really, these guys take things too seriously… like father, like
son, I guess.
And while I’m at it, might as well go through the parentchild groups first.
Then, I named the single goblins and the orphans.
I wonder if they guys will continue reusing these names in
the future.
With the birth of a grandchild, the chief will probably be
called “Rigurdodo”.
And with a great grandchild, the infant will be called “Rigur”
and the chief “Rigurdododo”.
“Seriously?” Is what would be appropriate to say, then… but,
oh well!
And like that, I gave them names.
Then, they said to me,
「Rimuru-sama, we have no words to express our gratitude…
but are you sure that this was alright?」
The Chief… Rigurdo asked with a slightly flustered voice.
「What is?」
「 Oh, well, we do know that Rimuru-sama possesses great
magical energy… but, even so, to give out those many names at
once…」
What’s he talking about? I’m just giving them a name…
「Oh? Well, no problem, I guess…」
And so, I continued giving out names.
It seems like Rigurdo wanted to say something, but I didn’t
pay attention.
Having finished naming the goblins, I proceeded to the
wolves.
Their next leader is the previous one’s son.
He looks like his father with that sturdy build, and carries
the same air around him.
Looking at those blood-red eyes, I think of a name.
That’s
right!
Let’s
go
with
the
kanji
for
tempest
fang–“Ranga”!
one of the readings for
(fang) is ga.
嵐 (storm, tempest) is ran, and for 牙
I know, my names suck.
I just took my family name and mixed it with their species.
Well, “It’s good to give appropriate names”… those words I
will not heed.
At that moment!
I felt the magical energy being sucked out from my body.
And, I was attacked by extreme lethargy!
What… the?
I’ve never felt this tired since being reborn.
«Explanation. You have used magical energy beyond your
capabilities! Switching over to lowered activity state.
Complete restoration predicted in three days.»
I am conscious.
Since I don’t need sleep.
I can also hear [Great Sage]’s explanation. After which, I
finally comprehended the situation.
I used too much magical energy? So, I ran out of MP, huh?
However, what caused that too happen? Had all the skills I
used till now come bite me at once?
But it doesn’t feel like that’s the case.
Can’t move my body.
So lowered activity state is like hibernation… without sleep.
While panicking, Rigurdo is nursing my body.
In any case, there’s not much they can do; so, they just sat me
by the bonfire…
Conscious yet inactive.
So, I was thinking about that phenomenon.
My magical energy decreased when I was giving out names.
Giving names uses up my magical energy, huh…
Come to think of it, a lot of magical energy was used when
giving the fang wolves’ leader a name.
So giving monsters names requires magical energy.
That conclusion took me two days to work out.
This would be the cause of Rigurdo’s worries, wouldn’t it.
Wait a second… is it common sense in this world?
Speak up!!! How would I know if you don’t tell me…
If I could complain, I’d be screaming my lungs out.
Well, if I could move my body, I’d complain.
Screaming my lungs out? Who said such a thing?
But anyways, when I stopped moving the goblins, of course,
got worried…
And, a fight started out about who’d be taking care of me
first.
What the hell are they doing… stop joking around. I can do
without a goblin harem.
… I was basically treated like a divine ornament that blessed
those that stroked it.
And so, three days passed.
COMPLETE RE-CO-VE-RY!
After having run out of magical energy, aggregate amount of
magical energy and magic power seemed to have increased.
Magic power allows us to operate.
Magical energy is what we utilize.
Somehow, I seem to have understood it. I think.
So to summarize, “What doesn’t kill you makes you
stronger” type of thing.
Should I experiment? Is what I thought, but I decided against
it.
I don’t see a particular reason to do it, and dying during the
experiment would be sad.
For you see, I have already crossed that line.
“If you let down your guard, you die!” so I learned.
Now, then…
Having noticed that I have awoken, the goblins immediately
gathered.
The fang wolves, too, entered the village.
That being good and all… but, what’s up with this…?
「You guys… you’re huge!」
Yes.
Goblins are normally 150 cm tall. However, they are at least
180 cm now.
From about 5 feet to 6 feet
The guy in front of me is over 2 meters tall. (6.5 feet)
The fang wolves, as well: their olive brown fur has turned jet
black, giving off a charming shine.
Furthermore, they are now three meters in length (about 10
feet). Last I saw them, they were at most, two (6.5 feet).
And, silently walking over here, giving out a strange aura,
was a five-meter long wolf (16 feet).
Damn, that’s scary.
And,
「My master! Your recovery fills me with endless joy!!」
He fluently said.
… that can’t be… “Ranga”, right?
What the hell happened here these days…
While I was at a loss, the monsters filled the forest with a
roar of delight!
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: the Storm Crest
Titles: One who Commands Monsters
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve,
Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic Perception]
Acquired Skills: Black Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis
Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor],
Wolf [Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Coercion]
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance
Chapter 12 – Preparing our Environment
Hmmm.
The monsters really grew these past three days.
How shocking…
This is what you call.. evolution, huh…
Does receiving a name prompt evolution?
Come to think of it, Veldora had mentioned something about
names…
Something about “nameless” and “named monster”.
I see! For a monster to get a name is for them to become a
named monster!
So their stats increase, and the result–evolution!
I see… that’s why they were jubilant.
That also explains why I used up so much power.
Monster evolution is absurd.
Rather than growing up, it’s probably better to say that they
became a different being.
The goblins eyes sparkle in delight, reflecting their profound
wisdom, and directed at the females….
What the hell! They actually look feminine!
I’m so surprised I can’t even scream!
Eh? …. EHH???
I couldn’t believe my eyes.
Though they were small monsters, resembling monkeys…
The males became hobgoblins.
The females became goblinas.
Thus they evolved.
According to what Rigurdo said, they heard the “Voice of the
World”.
“This is the great and rare evolution that I’ve heard legends
about!” Is how excited he was when he told me about it.
The goblin females used to be covered from head to toe but
due to the evolution some particularly voluptuous parts are
visible.
“The walls are jealous of your figure!” ~ is a joke I can no
longer say.
The males are certainly happy.
And they aren’t wearing much either…
I guess of the three necessatities of life, we’ll have to figure
out clothing first.
.
And then there’s the “Ranga” problem.
He’s been so happy with my recovery, that he doesn’t leave me
alone for even a second.
And while I can’t say I don’t like the soft fur… I’m more of a
cat person.
Don’t get me wrong: I don’t hate it.
「So, Ranga, I only gave you a name, so why did the rest of the
pack evolve?」
That’s right. As soon as I gave Ranga the name, that
unpleasant incident occurred…
「 My beloved master! We of the fang wolves are “many as
one”. The name you bestowed had become the name of our
species!」
I see, I see.
A shared name, so everyone evolved.
According to him, the previous alpha did not favor this
principle.
If he had, that battle might have gone a little differently.
Oh and with regards to that, Ranga seems to have secured his
leadership in the pack.
And thanks to that, the species changed from fang wolves to
storm fang wolves.
So to summarize, they’ve gotten stronger! Is what he wants to
say.
Seems like he wants to be praised, so…
「Well done!」
And he happily waved his tail.
As you’d imagine, if a five meter monster starts waving his
tail, you’ll be blown away.
Funnily enough, a scowl is enough to make him dejected.
The problem, however, was in the wolves’ care.
Since becoming pairs, the wolves and goblins live together…
Or rather, for lack of housing, the goblins use the wolves as
pillows.
Clothing is an issue, and so is housing.
So… what to do…?
.
There was a mountain load of food in front of me.
So with regards to the nourishment, that answered any
concern.
It seems that at the same time as I ran out of magical energy,
everyone began to evolve.
And, after it finished a day later, they decided to celebrate
together.
However, as I was still continuing my recovery, they only
continued to gather food.
So during recovery, although I could feel being caressed, I
could not sense either the evolution or the party preparations.
Lowered activity state makes me surprisingly defenseless.
Have to be more careful.
However, to wait for my orders even in that situations–that is
praiseworthy.
It seems that their intelligence increased during the
evolution.
Perhaps the spirit is affected greater than the body.
Originally, the goblins would hunt and gather the food, and so
survive.
Now, with the wolves’s help, their habitat has greatly
increased.
What is more surprising, however, is that the goblin-wolf pair
can use telepathic communication.
They have become the wolf-riding goblins.
Thus, the wolves no longer are just an addition to our fighting
strength.
Goblin–a monster which had never won before has now
become an expert hunter.
And the amount of food they procured over two days is the
proof.
However, there is a problem.
Life dependent on the fruits of the forest is rather uncertain.
I’ll have to teach them crop farming sooner rather than later.
I guess I need to start by looking for a good crop plant…
maybe rice.
I’ll keep an eye out.
For now, let’s just thoughtless enjoy the party!
And so that day, in celebration of their evolution, the battle’s
end, my recovery, the banquet continued long into the night.
.
And the sun rose again.
Everyone had gathered.
There are many things to do today, but I must first convey the
most important matter.
That is, the rules of this village.
Those must be decided in the very beginning.
Any community requires rules. A natural notion for the
Japanese people.
“A rule is something that protects, not something that is
protected”
Some adults (me included) used to joke like that, but that is
currently unimportant.
I have thought of three basic rules.
At the very least, I want to keep these three.
Any other rules they can make and enforce themselves.
「 Has everyone gathered? In that case, I’ll announce the
rules! There are three, and I want you all to solemnly swear to
uphold them」
Having said so, I announced these rules.
1. Do not attack humans
2. Do not fight comrades
3. Do not look down on other races
So were the three rules.
With extra thought many more rules should be added, but
they will be hard to uphold at first.
For me personally, I established the most important ones.
Now then, how will they react?
「 Is this fine? For what reason should we avoid fights with
humans?」
So asked Rigur.
In response, Rigurdo glared at his son with a furious
expression. Does he understand my intentions?
They really should take it easy once in a while though.
「Simple. I like humans. End of story.」
「I see! Understood!」
Eh? He… understood?
Wait a second; that easily?
But from what I can see, everyone is content with my
explanation.
I thought there would be more displeasure with that rule. I
guess being wrong once in a while is a good thing,
「 Ah, well. Humans live in groups, you see. If you reach for
them, they might answer with force.
It would be difficult to survive if they come at us seriously.
And so, meddling in their affairs is strictly forbidden!
And besides, it’d be better it’d be better if we got along with
them…」
I had nothing else planned, so I decided to also tell them the
official reason.
Of course, “I love humans” is the real one. I was a human,
after all.
Hearing my explanation, Ranga deeply bowed.
Anyhow, I got what I wanted.
He must have his own reasons to avoid humans.
Additionally, the hobgoblins’ expression also read: “We hear
and obey!”
「Anything else?」
「 To not look down on other races… what would that
mean?」
「Oh, well, you guys have evolved and gotten strong, right? So
getting arrogant and acting high and mighty before weaker
races! That’s what it would mean.
Even if you have gained some strength, don’t mistake it for
absolute power.
Wouldn’t it be silly if the one you put down grows stronger
and takes revenge against you?」
Everyone listened with enthusiasm.
Seems like everything will be fine.
And in in the future, even with this warning, some are bound
to disobey.
Even so, I’d be happy if this prevents even just a few incidents.
「And that’s that. Do your best to follow these rules!」
And that is how I decided this village’s new rules.
However, a tragedy would later be born from one of these
rules.
Of course, I had no way of knowing at the time.
I am not omniscient nor possess precognition abilities…
Everyone nodded in acknowledgment.
With this, a new chapter began for our community.
.
Now then, after the rules, we discussed division of labour.
Those who are on lookout duty.
Those who search for food.
A team for gathering raw production materials.
And a group for structure and equipment maintenance.
I left the lookout duty to the storm fang wolves–due to their
“Telepathic Communication”.
There were seven wolves without a pair… well, considering
that Ranga was clinging to me with all his might, there were six
I guess. I left the observation to them.
I’ll leave the details to the village chief Rigurdo.
「 Rigurdo! I’ll have you become the Goblin Lord! Govern the
village with pride!」
Frankly, I’m just giving him all the responsibility.
That, in particular, is the one thing I truly want to avoid.
However, I also want him to think about it.
I used to work as a simple general contractor. Ruling is not for
me.
And besides, I’d rather not get bogged down at this village and
miss the opportunity to visit human ones.
I must be adamant about this, even if I have to force him.
However,
「 Ay!!! This unworthy one shall happily accept this great
honor!!!」
Getting chocked on tears, he readily accepts.
Good. I’d rather be the leader in name only.
“The sovereign reigns, but does not rule”
A good advice, in my opinion. If need be, I’ll voice my
thoughts.
But really… Rigurdo. This unsteady and wrinkled old goblin
with one foot in the grave had become a robust and muscular
hobgoblin.
On a good day, would he be stronger than his son Riguru, I
wonder?
Geez… monsters really do keep surprising me.
「 Yup. I leave it to you! Oh and by the way, I’ve seen your
method of building houses… you suck.」
Frankly, I can’t even call those “houses”.
「 What an embarrassing topic You bring up… to tell You the
truth, we have never had the need to build large structures
before…」
「Right. Well, you’ve increased in number now. Oh, and about
clothing… there are too many holes–anything you can do about
that?」
「Ah! We have been dealing with a few groups regarding that.
Surely their members would be capable of procuring clothing!
Moreover, as skillful as they are, they would surely know
house-building!」
I see.
As a person from general contractor services I myself have
some experience, but I am at a do-it-yourself level.
I am not a jack-of-all-trades and there is a limit to my abilities.
If we meet those partners, perhaps we could hire somebody…
Not like we lose anything by asking.
「 Alright. It may be beneficial to go and ask them. So, what
did you use to make the deal? Gold?」
「 No, we did trade some items and belongings we “got” from
adventurers, but that is not an option.
Rather than money, we’d barter, do odd jobs, and thus slowly
collect enough money for the trade.
All the equipment we own we received from them」
「Oh? So, what race are they?」
「The dwarfs!」
Dwarfs!
The expert blacksmiths, the famous race!
We must go!
In the first place, while the goblins’ clothing definitely needs
replacement, their armor is likewise falling apart.
And although the armor is sure to last far longer than a
rotting cloth, the sizes just won’t fit.
So that’s another spot for improvement.
However… we don’t have any equipment “dropped” by
adventurers, and no money.
What to offer in a trade…? Nothing comes to mind right now.
「I’ll go to them. Rigurdo, can I leave preparations to you?」
「 !!! Please leave it me! I shall have everything prepared by
noon!!!」
High-tension Rigurdo.
I’ll leave this to him. He’ll probably scavenge around for
remaining funds, too.
This world’s currency, huh… I’ll laugh if it’s paper.
Come to think of it, I, myself, know nothing about it.
If I plan to visit human cities, I must at least know about their
currency exchange.
Well, let’s ask the dwarfes about this.
So, while the goblins are busy with construction, shall we
leisurely visit the dwarfs?
And someday I’ll visit a human city.
From what I hear, the dwarfs live in a pretty large city–for a
demi-human, that is.
They also seem to have crowned a king, not that the goblins
could ever meet him.
In the first place, just entering the city is an impressive feat.
Discrimination towards goblins… I wonder if this’ll go well.
I, for one, am but a slime; hopefully they won’t be too
surprised.
While I am worried, I also expect a lot from this visit.
It’s been a long time since I was this thrilled.
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: the Storm Crest
Titles: One who Commands Monsters
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve,
Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic Perception]
Acquired Skills: Black Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath],
Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor], Wolf
[Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Coercion]
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance
Chapter 13 – To the Dwarf Kingdom
As Rigurdo had declared, the preparations were complete by
noon.
Choosing the expedition party was also uneventful.
Rigudo’s son Riguru was in the top five candidates. Of course,
Ranga came along.
Oh, oh! Should I make Riguru the commanding officer?
I was a little uneasy about it, but he himself agreed.
Rigurdo also seems to have regained his youthful vigor, so
maybe I worry too much.
And so, after I had picked up the baggage, Ranga had me get
on his back.
*Boyoyooon!* I was buried in his fur.
And while the surrounding fur seems to have secured me in
place, I still feel the need to use [Sticky Thread].
It’s times like this that make me regret not having arms or
legs, but I guess I can manage with abilities.
You see, I secretly practice manipulating the string.
To defeat an enemy with a web! Isn’t that every man’s
dream?
Whether I’ll be able to learn those techniques, I do not know;
but I decided to keep practicing regardless!
That aside, the baggage held our money and provisions.
Food enough for three days.
If the trip takes longer, the plan is to hunt the rest of the way.
We could have taken more, but I’d rather avoid bringing a
caravan worth of food.
Well, I could carry nearly an infinite amount inside of me…
But spoiling them is a bad idea.
Since I do not eat anyways, that was my decision.
For currency, we brought 7 silver and 24 bronze coins.
Which, of course, is a meager amount.
I don’t expect much.
If it’s not enough… we’ll figure that out later.
Now then, time to go!
At a goblin’s pace, the trip to the Dwarf Kingdom takes about
two months.
“Through the forest runs the vast Ameld River.
Beyond it, a mountain range reveals itself.
And it is in those mountains that you will find the Dwarf
Kingdom.” They said.
Other than by the Empire to the east, the Jura forest is
surrounded by many countries.
And yet bordering no state, stands the Canaat Mountain
Range.
Thus, there are only three trade routes leading to them.
One goes right through the Jura forest.
Another, the harder, traverses the mountains.
The last is a sea route.
Currently, the Jura forest route is by far the shortest and the
safest, but, for some reason, it’s generally avoided.
And so, the harder mountain route had been the norm.
As for the sea route, the cost and the powerful sea monsters
steer sailors away; thus, it is the least used route.
For now, we have no business with the Empire.
Thus, rather than heading east, we headed north to the
mountains.
Nor do we need to ascend to the mountain summit.
The Dwarf Kingdom spreads all the way to the Ameld River.
Their capital is a beautiful city carved inside a natural giant
cave.
Such is the Dwarf Kingdom.
So as intended, we continued north along the Ameld river.
Since following the river prevents us from getting lost.
Though just to be safe, I have opened the map in my head.
As for our guide–he was sent as a messenger to the kingdom
before, so we left it to him.
But man… the black wolves (storm fang wolves) are fast! And
show no signs of getting tired.
Since we started the journey three hours ago, they have yet
to take a break. And let’s not forget to mention their 80 kph (50
mph) running speed.
They don’t even care about the uneven terrain, and while
running in a way as to prevent motion sickness!
It’s unnaturally comfortable, to say the least.
At this pace, this probably won’t even take a week.
Well, there’s no need to rush. Certainly I want to figure out
the clothing and housing problem soon, but it’s fine if it takes
some time.
「Oooooi! You don’t need to push yourselves this much!」
Is what I called out.
But for some reason, the speed increased.
At first I thoroughly enjoyed the breeze generated by these
faster-than-a-motorcycle wolves, but that got boring soon.
More so considering that it’s difficult to have your words
heard at this speed, but I have [Telepathic Communication]!
Might be good to continue the journey with a conversation.
So I connected to their thought network.
What will I hear…?
「 Riguru-kun. I always wondered, who named your
brother?」
「 Ay! Though for someone like me, don’t bother with
honorifics! As for my brother’s name, he said a traveling man
from devil race named him.」
「Oh? A devil named a goblin?」
「 Yes, though this happened more than a decade ago. I was
but a child then… but they say he stayed a few days and was
pleased with my brother. 」
「Heh…. Must have been a good brother.」
「Yes! I was very proud of him. To the point of saying “I want
to one day serve under Devil Gelmudo-sama, too!”」
「The devil didn’t take your brother with him?」
「 Yes. Brother was still young, but he departed with a
promise to come back when I got stronger. 」
「 Is that so. Wouldn’t he be surprised if he sees the village
now!」
「 Certainly! However, I now serve Rimuru-sama. No matter
how glorious the Demon Lord’s army is, I can no longer join
Gelmudo-sama.」
「 The Demon Lord’s army…? I think I’ve heard of them. But
never mind that, how come you believe him?」
「 As you say. But whether it was faith or conviction, I don’t
know. Though my brother received a name from the devil, he
didn’t evolve to this extent.
Clearly, the degree of evolution is different. Never expected
to hear the “Voice of World” in my entire life!」
The surrounding hobgoblins would only join in with a “That’
right!”-kind of phrase.
Is it really as he says?
When you receive a name, you evolve. And, the evolution
depends on the power of the giver…
If I get a chance to experiment, I’ll try it out.
More important: Demon Lord’s army.
It actually exists in this world!
Will the Demon Lord come to recruit us? … which side
should we support???
That thought I’ll leave for when he comes.
In any case, a “Hero” also exists, and if anyone should fight
the demon lord, it’d be her.
Though whether she is still alive after 300 years is a good
question… She probably reincarnated a bunch of times by now,
and now trains in peace.
Let’s make a mental note regarding this.
Now then, the next conversation is…
「 Ranga! Aren’t I your father’s nemesis? Are you okay with
staying by my side?」
Is how I asked the black wolves.
「Honestly, that thought had never crossed my mind.
However, the fate of monsters naturally rests on the outcome
of battle.
Thus regardless of the war, the winner proclaims his justice.
The loser looses all…
And so… I, who had begin forgiven by You, my liege, and
have even been bestowed a name! I feel but gratitude towards
You!」
「Is that so… well, if you ever desire revenge, come at my any
time.」
「 Fufufu. Since evolving, I can think more clearly. And
unlike during the battle, now I know. If You had faced us
seriously, we would have been massacred!
And our dearest wish, to evolve, would have crumbled like
house of sand.
Our eternal loyalty belongs to no other!!!」
Seriously, this guy…
Yes, had I mimicked the black serpent, I could have laid
waste to all living things, but I didn’t want to resort to that.
Ranga holds too high of an opinion of me.
Well, not that his misconceptions hurt me in any way.
「So you understand… You have grown.」
「I am unworthy of such praise!」
Thus the conversation ended with a nod.
However, I did kill his parent. No way I’ll believe that he
holds no grudge.
If Ranga ever does come for revenge, I’ll gladly face him.
Until then, he just needs to grow stronger.
Right now, no matter how I look at him, he’s at most as
strong as the black serpent.
And that’s how we continued our journey.
Thus, without getting attacked by monsters or other
incident, we comfortable continued on our way.
Every three hours, we’d take a thirty minute break. After
fourteen hours, we’d take seven to sleep.
I did say, “aren’t we rushing too much?”, but…
「 We are fine! Due to evolving, this much can hardly tire
us!」
Thus answered Riguru,
「Please do not worry regarding us! Unlike You, our liege, we
do require sleep, but not many hours!
Furthermore, we do not require frequent meals, and will not
weaken when lacking them!」
And so added Ranga.
Looking at others, their words seem to prove true.
At this rate, the one who does the least–me, seems to whine
the most.
Well, if everyone is fine with it, I guess we can continue at
this pace.
We’ll be running twelve hours a day… aren’t these guys
tough.
And on the evening of the second day, while having dinner,
「By the way, Gobuta. How much farther is it?」
Introducing Goblin Gobuta!
「I am happy that you ask this unworthy one!!! Please pardon
me should I be mistaken, but we should reach them by
tomorrow! Th mountain is close by!」
Seems like being asked by me made him both nervous and
happy at the same time.
“He didn’t bite his tongue, did he?” That’s how nervous he
seemed.
But indeed, most of the mountain is now in sight.
Compared to not seeing it at all yesterday–what terrifying
speed we travel at!
On that note…
「 By the way, and I know it’s a sudden question, but why did
you travel to the Dwarf Kingdom? Shouldn’t their merchants
stop by once in a while?」
I asked that question.
When I asked Rigurdo about the goblin “country”, he also
discussed something about Kobold traders.
So what could have prompted them to make this two month
journey?
「 Yes! It was about magic weapons and armor. Dwarfs tend
to buy them at a high price! We were paid in equipment… so
we helped the peddlers bring it back!
And besides, not one of us could use that equipment…」
I see.
So
they
sometimes
sold
the
equipment
carried
by
adventurers.
And thus, they were left without appropriate equipment.
Yet they sold it to Kobolds who couldn’t even properly
estimate its value.
In the first place, the goblins could kill a lost beginner, at
most.
Can’t expect them to have gotten their hands on anything
good…
But who’d expect the dwarfs to make goblin armor… they
may be a surprisingly kind race.
Hopefully, we’ll proceed on friendly terms.
Actually, let’s just form a partnership!
Thus,
Since we started the journey, three days had passed.
The beautiful city carved within the mountain range.
Wrought by nature, the natural fortress.
The Warrior Country Dwargon.
We had reached the Dwarf Kingdom
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: the Storm Crest
Titles: One who Commands Monsters
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve,
Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic Perception]
Acquired Skills: Black Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis
Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor],
Wolf [Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Coercion]
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance
Chapter 14 - Trouble
The military nation Dwargon.
It was the Kingdom of dwarves.
1,000 years had passed since the first generation dwarf hero,
King Guran Dwargo, had built this country.
To this day, the country had been protecting, as well as
developing, its history, culture, and technologies.
The current King Gazelle Dwargo was part of the third
generation dwarves, but possessed a similar aura to that of his
grandfather in his younger days.
He was renowned as a great hero and celebrated as a wise
king for his impartial rule.
The land was governed by one such a dwarf.
As a free trade town, it was the center of trade between all
kinds of races. Therefore, the town kept a policy of absolute
neutrality.
Within this town, the wise king would not tolerate violence.
Even the Empire in the east avoided open aggression with the
military nation Dwargon!
Needless to say, this was a favourite topic of conversation
among adventurers.
The dwarves were known to be such ferocious opponents,
that there was even a saying, ‘go against a dwarf once, there
won’t be a second time!’.
Their reputation as a military nation was not just for show!
In battle, a wall of heavy infantry would defend the Army
Magic Corps.
The opposing enemies would be totally annihilated by the
powerful magic attacks before even managing to break
through the infantry wall.
During these past 1,000 years, the might of the dwarven
army that boasted of invincibility had always remained
famous.
And the factor which supported their claims…
It was none other than the equipments they produced using
their technological strength.
The weapons and armors they crafted using their cuttingedge techniques, far surpassed the quality of ordinary goods.
Therefore!
Rather than quarrel with the dwarf race, people chose to
create friendly ties.
For this reason, even if one were to encounter demons in
dwarf territory, there was hardly anyone who would foolishly
cause conflict.
Their capital was a place where humans and demons
mingled.
It was truly one of the strangest lands in the world.
Not to mention, while the capital positively overflowed with
tools of war, it was still a country that was able to enjoy peace.
The fact that the arms dealers’ stronghold was the farthest
from causing strife might have been, in a way…ironic.
In front of the entrance, there was a large line of people
entering.
There, a large gate was built that was big enough to
completely block the naturally-formed great cave.
The only times the gate was opened was on the occasions
when the army needed to come and go, and only once a month
at that.
Unfortunately, it was closed today.
Below the large gate, a small door was installed for the
express purpose of letting people in and out.
A line of people was formed on the left side of the passage. It
appeared that the right hand side was a pathway for the likes of
nobles and important figures.
That’s what I assumed as I observed my surroundings while
lining up on the left side.
While waiting, I saw that there was a varied treatment of the
people, such as those who received a free pass, while others
would be taken into a separate room to be checked.
Befitting of a military nation, the guards took a firmly
defensive stance.
Although it seemed that you were comparatively free to act
when you get inside….
Still, the line was incredibly long. It might be that we would
spend more time here waiting than we did traveling…!
But at the moment I was thinking that,
[Oi oi! There’s demons in a place like this! We’re still not
inside, so isn’t it fine to kill them here?]
[Hey, what are you doing lining up there? You guys are damn
cheeky. If you don’t want to die, give me that spot!
Also, leave everything you have behind. And then I’ll let you
go this time!!!]
Those were really quite the dubious statements..
Actually, I think that voice full of ill intent was aimed
towards us.
Over here, there was no one but me and Gobuta-kun.
In any case, taking along a group wearing only loincloths
does make you stand out in a bad way.
Rigur had also wanted to come, but I refused.
The other group was camping at the entrance of the forest,
waiting for our return.
And that was why it was just us two, but I wonder if we
looked like easy targets?
It seemed that a pair of adventurers that didn’t want to get in
line had their eyes on us.
[Oi oi, Gobuta-kun, do you hear something?]
[Yes, I can hear it too…]
[Did you get caught up in something like this the last time
you came?]
[Of course! I was beaten black and blue, then I got picked up
by a group of kobold merchants!
If they hadn’t found me, I think I might have died back
then~]
[… So you did get involved. Well then, can nothing be done
about it?]
[It’s something like the fate of weak demons…]
It looked like we were in trouble. Moreover, this was a
considered a normal occurrence here…
I wished I’d known sooner.
As if he had realized my thoughts, Gobuta-kun was hanging
his head.
I had finally gotten him to talk normally with me, but would
this one time mistake return him to his previous nervousness?
I was a little worried.
[Oi! Even though you’re nothing but a small fry. Don’t be
ignoring me now!]
[Rather than that, isn’t a talking slime rare? Don’t you think
it’ll be popular in an exhibit?]
The two continued making their annoying conversation.
I vaguely felt like I’ve been told at one time that I had a
Buddha-like deep compassion…but this was making me angry.
[Gobuta-kun…. Do you remember the rules I said before?]
[Yes! Of course!]
[I see. Well then, for a while, I want you to close your eyes
and plug your ears! You must not ever look this way!]
[…? I don’t really understand, but roger that!]
Now let’s see. I was the one who made the rules, yet I would
be breaking them first…
If my group came to know of this, it would be bad from an
educational standpoint.
Since I made sure that Gobuta-kun, who was in the way,
closed his eyes…let’s begin clearing the trash!
At that moment, the man on my right shifted his line of
sight.
Further checking my surroundings…I saw a group of three
grinning amongst themselves as they observed the situation
from afar.
The two in front of me was a swordsman and another man
wearing lightweight equipment. Most likely, he was in the
profession of thieving.
In the group of three, there was two that were wearing
magician or priest-like robes, and a large warrior.
I made a prediction. All of them were in the same party, and
these two in front were meant to chase us out, according to
their plan.
Afterwards, the other three would follow and kill us as we
run away, and then innocently regroup with the first two.
I dare say that this was the scenario that they laid out.
In this way, they must have killed the weaker demons and
stolen their belongings.
It was well thought up.
However…this time, they picked the wrong opponent!
[Oi oi! You should patiently wait for your turn! I’m a very
tolerant fellow, so it’s not too late for forgiveness. Hurry up
and line up from the back!]
I began provoking them.
In that instant, the two in front of me were bewildered, and
their faces quickly turned red.
These guys had short tempers.
[Putting up a front when you’re nothing but a sh*tty small fry
demon…don’t get cocky!]
[Oi oi, you’re as good as dead now! I even considered sparing
your life if only you gave up your belongings!]
They were reciting the kind of lines suited to petty
underlings.
Heh. Back when I was a general contractor, if you couldn’t
manage to make scary grim faced uncles dance to your tune,
you just weren’t fit for work.
Among those uncles, there were even some that had playfully
scribbled things (tattoos) on their body.
The feeble threats of a greenhorn, was nothing more than
passing wind.
[A sh*tty small fry demon? Were you talking about me?]
[Of course it’s about you! The likes of a slime is a small fry
among small fry!]
[Hurry up and get over here. It looks like you can talk well, so
I’ll turn you into a demon slave without killing you!]
A demon slave? There was something like that?
Leaving that aside for the moment.
The nearby merchants and adventurers were starting to
notice the disturbance we were causing.
I had to gather more attention.
Although I don’t know if such a thing as legitimate selfdefence would work here…it would be great if even a few
people could testify for me.
However, was there no kind human who would yell, ‘I’ll save
you!’, and come dashing out?
If I was a beautiful girl, there might have been someone like
that, but I guess it’s unreasonable to expect for a slime.
[Calling me small fry over and over, you sure talk arrogantly!
Moreover…me, a slime?]
[No matter how I see it, you’re definitely a slime!]
[Damn you, messing with me…! I can’t forgive being made a
fool of by a weakling like you! I’ll kill you after all!]
After saying that, the two readied their weapons.
Ah! At last they were about to come at me.
Oh boy. The first humans I got to talk to was like this…. Such
bad luck. To think that demons were friendlier.
The people nearby had begun moving away to watch in a
circle around us from afar.
Perhaps the guards had also noticed the uproar, which might
have been why they distanced themselves in such a hurry.
Now then.
I leisurely moved forwards and said,
[Kukuku. You say I’m a weakling? A slime? …Since when did
I become a slime! Or are you just confused?]
I deliberately spoke as if to imply something else.
It was true, that however you looked at it, I really am a slime.
That was obvious from the very moment I was seen as a slime.
But this was, an act!…probably.
[What did you say? Don’t get carried away with bluffing!]
[Hmph! If you’re not a slime then show your real form
already! After you’re dead, you won’t get to make excuses!]
It seemed they would wait for me to transform.
Just as planned!
Even as a slime, I believe I could win against them.
However! Holding back would be hard, so I might end up
accidentally slicing them right in half.
It was difficult to adjust my strength to the degree of only
knocking them out.
[All right then. I’ll let you see, this true form of mine!]
*This isn’t even my final form!
As I shouted, I also loosed a sinister aura to hint at my power.
Of course, only a little bit of it.
I checked around me to see if anyone had sensed that small
amount of aura.
Among the people watching us from far away, only a few had
noticed.
The two idiots before me and their companions showed no
sign of being aware of it.
These guys…seemed to be all bark and no bite.
I was done with observing the situation now. Now then, what
should I turn into…
From my body erupted a thick fog.
It completely shrouded my form…and after a while it cleared
away to reveal a different demon.
A black wolf.
Oh? I remember the last time I used Predation and
transformed afterwards, I had taken the form of a Fanged
Wolf…
Right now, I had black fur that was identical to that of the
evolved Ranga and his pack.
But not only that, my physique exceeded even Ranga’s, and
there was now a pair of horns on my forehead.
Mimesis: Tempest Star Wolf
…It seems that, if the lineage of the demon I’ve used
Predation on evolved, it would also affect my mimicry.
*Most likely related to Rimuru naming them, which makes
them “family” and connected in a way
This must have been a further evolved form of Ranga. I could
feel an overwhelming power.
I was sure that the idiot pair would run away upon seeing
this appearance.
But contrary to my expectation,
[Ha! Even if you look tougher on the outside, it doesn’t
change that you’re a slime!]
[Oi oi, did you think we’d get cold feet and run away from just
that!?]
…They don’t realize anything!
Oi oi, you should be able to know the level of danger just by
looking!
In the first place, if a slime transforms, even if you couldn’t
tell if it was an illusion or something else, taking caution is a
given.
And yet, these guys weren’t concerned in the least.
Perhaps they were reassured by the presence of their three
friends in hiding…
The number of skills I could use had also increased.
『 Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation,
Shadow Movement, Black Lightning』 .
Shadow Movement was a skill that Ranga and co was in the
middle of practicing.
Their goal was to become able to use the skill to merge into
the shadow of their partner and instantly appear when called.
At present, they were only practicing entering shadows, so
there was still a long way to go.
And the other, Black Lightning…I could imagine its power
without needing to test it. If I tried it out, the pitiful men in
front of me would be burnt to black crisps.
But since my predictions were rather poor, their conditions
may turn out even worse. This being the case, there was no
skills to use.
If only 『 Intimidation 』 would work on these morons! In a
way, aren’t idiots invincible?
Anyhow, the end result was that I only managed to terrify a
few of the spectators out of their wits instead.
[Oh boy…I don’t care anymore. This is too tiring, so just
come at me!]
I let them have the first strike.
If I received damage while mimicking, what would happen?
On one occasion, I had experimented on that question while
in lizard form.
I found out while continuously receiving attacks, that when a
certain amount of damage accumulated, the mimicry would
wear off.
Afterwards, there was no damage that had transferred to my
slime body.
Most likely, it was because the skill Mimesis utilized magic
essence to create a new body, which was why the main body
couldn’t be damaged.
There were two restrictions on this skill. After Mimesis wore
off, I would be unable to transform for the next 3 minutes, and
the other was that mimicking a demon required a certain
amount of magic essence.
The amount of magic essence required was relatively
insignificant, hence it was not an issue, and there was no
duration limit to the skill.
To sum up, there wouldn’t be a problem in letting them
attack me as much as they wanted.
In the case that the opponents were strong, I could return to
my slime form and escape immediately.
And the fight began with them attacking first.
[Heh, die!]
[Raaaagh!!! 『Wind Slash』 !!!!!]
The thief threw multiple daggers towards me.
And was that swordsman using a skill attack? His sword was
glowing green as he swung the blade at me.
Claaaang!
Snap!!!
Simultaneously
throwing
three
daggers
was
quite
impressive, but there wasn’t enough force behind them to
pierce my bristles.
As for the swordsman, sadly…his precious sword had broken
with a snap.
[Just now, did you do something?]
Assuming the role of a villain with an air of experience, I
enthusiastically asked them in a belittling way.
But frankly, the power of their attacks were so weak that my
question was rather reasonable.
Was that skill nothing but a show?
[N-, no way! Such hard bristles…]
*Real hard, baby
[Impossible…this-, this kind of thing, it’s impossible!!! My
sword was made with silver! It had a power amplifying effect
against demons!!!]
…Well of course, isn’t silver fragile? What was he even
saying…this guy.
[Oi! You guys help out as well!!!]
As if no longer caring for appearance, he called for his
companions. As I expected, the three that were in hiding was a
part of their group.
[Heh! It’s the end for you now!]
[My my…really, I didn’t expect we would get a turn!]
[A slime’s transformation magic? Interesting. I’ll be sure to
dissect it after killing it!]
[For a while now, it hasn’t been moving at all. Moving will
probably break the spell. How’s that? Did I hit bullseye!?]
They were making so much noise while saying whatever they
liked.
The five of them then spread out in a circle around me, and
began attacking at the same time.
The thief slashed at me with a short sword.
This time, the swordsman casted a magic attack, 『 Wind
Sickles』 . (He was surprisingly talented.)
The heavy warrior bellowed [ 『 Heavy Slash 』 !!!] as he
swung his great axe.
The magician also used a magic attack, 『Fireball』 .
The priest was creating a magic shield in preparation for my
attack.
As a party, it was a well balanced formation.
Though unfortunately for them, none of their attacks had
affected me…
I peeked a fleeting glance towards them.
Apparently, they were too shocked to make a sound.
If it was now, 『Intimidation』 might have an effect.
Aruuuuuuu~~~!!!
*Wolf howling. Believe me when I say I’m really sorry ‘bout
the bad sound effects
I used 『Intimidation』 on top of my howling.
But, this turned out to be a massive failure…
Even the spectators were fainting over here, and wetting
their pants over there.
To put simply, the situation was a great disaster.
Crap…what should I do? This definitely wouldn’t end well at
all.
Eh? What about the group of five?
They had taken the full brunt of 『 Intimidation 』 at pointblank range.
Well, of course…
There wasn’t really a need to say it out loud.
And suddenly, I detected a number of dwarven guardsmen
that were running this way with 『Magic Perception』 .
As for my current state of mind…
I gazed at the scene of people soiling their pants with various
substances, and I unconcernedly thought to myself while
escaping from reality,
[Cleaning up after that mess would really suck huh~.]
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Titles: Crest of Storm
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill 『Great Sage』 Unique Skill 『Predator』 Slime Inherent Skills
『Dissolution, Absorption, Self-Regeneration』 Extra Skill 『Water Manipulation』 Extra
Skill 『Magic Perception』
Acquired Skills: Black Snake 『Heat Perception, Poison Mist Breath』 Centipede 『Paralysis
Breath』 Spider 『Sticky Thread, Steel Thread』 Bat 『Ultrasonic Waves』 Lizard 『Body
Armor』 Black Wolf 『Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation, Shadow
Movement, Black Lightning』
Resistances: Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Immunity
Electrical Resistance Paralysis Resistance
Chapter 15 - A Deal with the Guards
[I offer my sincerest apologies~~~~!!!]
I was deeply bowing my head (in my heart at least!).
We were being detained in the guard station of the dwarven
gatekeepers.
After causing an uproar to such an extent, it was somewhat
obvious that I wouldn’t be declared innocent and released on
the spot.
The dwarf guardsmen had come rushing over and instantly
surrounded all of us that were involved.
Although…my previous opponents of 5 were perfectly
knocked out, so I felt like it was just me being trapped in that
circle.
That was it! I should secretly turn back into a slime and….
Run away.
I thought to myself, ‘Eureka!’.
But as I returned to my slime form and attempted escape…
Grab!
My body was abruptly seized, and then a feeling of being
suspended came over me.
I was so easily captured…
The soldier-san who caught me was smiling with a face that
said, ‘Where do you think you’re going?’
But I could tell by the bulging vein in his forehead, that he
wasn’t happy in the least.
[Wai-, I haven’t done anything you know! I’m also a victim in
this matter!]
I tried pleading the way Gobuta-kun would, however…
[Uh huh. Is that right! All the same, I’ll listen to your story at
the guard station! You’d better not think about running away!]
He still wore that wonderful smile, even as he warned me.
It might be a better idea to just give in…
Suddenly I thought to myself, ‘What’s Gobuta-kun doing
right now?’, and when I looked around…
I saw that even now, his eyes were still closed and his ears
covered.
…That idiot! What was he thinking?
No wait…he was probably not thinking at all. He was a ninny
after all.
While feeling somewhat amazed, I called Gobuta-kun over.
And this was how we were dragged away to the guard
station.
The order of how events played out that time!
First, I was forced into a fight!
Second, I transformed into a wolf!
Third, I let out a howl at a teensy bit loud volume.
How about it? I’m not to blame right?
With that in mind, I sneaked a quick look up at soldier-san.
As ever, he was still wearing that wonderful smile.
His beard was a fine match with his good natured and hearty
looks.
It’s such a pity though~, if only those veins on his forehead
would calm down…
[Uhm~, why was I brought along with you?]
[You i-di-ot! What are you saying? Because you got involved
in that mess, we are the ones getting reprimanded!]
[Eh?! So that’s what happened! I’m really sorry…. I caused
alot of troubles again….]
[Well, it couldn’t be helped this time, but make sure to be
more careful next time alright?]
Whew. I think I fooled him somehow. What I used just now
was the ultimate skill, “shifting blame”!
Original text is 人 の せ い . I’m pretty sure it has to do with
controlling blame, but not completely sure.
This was an advanced social technique which you could
master only after many years of life experience. The trick was
to not let the other party suspect you.
It was considerably difficult to use!
If you’re wondering what that accomplished, the guard’s
mood got a little better, I guess
Moving on.
Actually, while I did jokingly recount how the incident had
occurred, it was mostly quite accurate.
Using the information they gained from the witnesses, the
guards had also reached the same conclusion as how I had
described it.
I felt that their attitudes towards me had become softer to a
certain extent.
[Now. About that demon wolf. What was it?]
Asking the question was the soldier-san who was in charge of
the investigation.
What did he mean by what it was?
The name of its species?
[Let’s see, the name of that wolf species is-…]
[Not that. I don’t need to know the name of its species, or
anything like that. Why did that kind of demon appear in that
place? To begin with, where did it come from and where did it
go? Speak of everything you know!]
Mm?
Although I told them I transformed into the wolf, it seems
they don’t believe me?
As a rule, heroes hide the fact that they can transform, but
I’m no hero.
That was why I had openly talked like a chatterbox, and yet…
[No…now see here, I’m telling you that it was me who
transformed into that wolf!]
[Ha~. Really, I get that it’s rare for a slime being able to talk,
but transformation?]
[Wait wait, then should I show you I can do it?]
[Hmph. Well whatever. However, let’s say for arguments sake
that the wolf really was you. Why can you transform? Aren’t
you a slime?]
Eh?
Confronted with such a question, how should I reply?
Honestly answering, ‘It’s a unique skill!’, would be a foolish
move. If I did that, it would put me on the same level as
Gobuta-kun.
Think!
Come up a good explanation right this moment, me!!!
[To tell you the truth…a magician cast a curse on me. I think
it was done out of jealousy for my talent…. Back then, I was a
user of illusion magic.]
[Uh huh. Cursed by a magician…you say. And?]
[Well err, right. I had learned a number of illusion spells and
was fully focused on studying, but an evil magician changed
me into a slime…
Right now, I’m on a journey to find a method to break the
curse on me…and that’s how it is!]
[How did you come to meet this evil magician? Why were you
not killed but instead cursed??]
Ughh…it would have been so nice if he took everything at
face value…. His persistence was almost annoying.
Well, it was reasonable I suppose. If he believed me just like
that, I would consider him no better than a goblin.
And from then on, a seemingly never ending 2 hours passed.
It was a time of non-stop offense and defense (questions and
answers) between me and soldier-san.
.
.
.
-The passionate exchange of words between the two, had
gradually given shape to a never-before heard of story.
A story about a certain beautiful girl, who was cursed by an
evil magician and turned into a slime.-
I didn’t mean for it turn out that way, but in the midst of
responding to every one of soldier-san’s pinpoint questions, I
had given birth to an exceedingly strange story.
In the story, I was the young maiden who was a prodigy of
transforming and illusion magic. She was cursed by a witch
and was on a journey to break the spell, or so it went…
You may ask, how did it come to this?
Whenever I had mentioned something odd, soldier-san
would mercilessly tackle it in the name of cross-examination.
And in the process of fixing up my story enough to make him
say, ‘So that’s how it was!’, it was already too late…
Me and soldier-san. At the end of it, we had exchanged looks
full of a feeling of accomplishment…though I had no eyes!
No words were said, but our feelings got across to each other.
[Alright! The written evidence (though the content is
nonsensical…) is completed! Thanks for your co-operation! By
the way, what will you two-…]
Slam!
[It’s-, it’s terrible! Down at the mines, an Armorsaurus
appeared! They say that several miners who were picking ores
have already been injured!]
[What?! So, has this Armorsaurus been put down yet?]
[There’s no problem there! Just now, a suppression unit has
been sent over. But those who were wounded are in bad
conditions. I don’t know whether it was for war preparations
or something else, but everything related to medicines have
been sold off, and it seems they won’t bring out the emergency
stores in the castle…]
[Are there no healers?]
[That is…you know that to mine “magic ores” you need to go
deep into the caves, right? At the moment, all of the capable
healers are away escorting the miners, and the only ones
available right now are greenhorns!!!]
[What did you say…!?]
It appeared to be a serious situation…and they’ve completely
forgotten I was there.
I thought to myself, ‘If there are emergency supplies in the
castle, bring them out!’….
Restorative medicine huh. Although I have them…what
should I do?
[Oi, mister! Mister!!!]
I’ve decided to hand them some.
As for why I would do this, it’s not like I thought maybe
building a good image of myself would perhaps would prove
my innocence in the earlier incident…it’s absolutely not like
that!
Saving lives is a natural thing to do!
Though I admit, I sounded suspicious…
But they say that compassion is not for the benefit of others.
In other words, something good may happen for me!
[What is it? I’m busy right now! The investigation is finished
now, but I can’t release you yet. For a while, you’ll be waiting
in this place!]
[No no, not that. It’s about this, you see?]
I took out medicine from a pocket. (Or from their view, I
simply spat it out.)
[…? Ah, what’s this?]
[It’s restorative medicine. It’s of excellent quality! Good for
drinking! Good for applying on wounds!]
[Ha? Why would a slime like you be holding on to something
like medicine?]
Hey now…. Where did my setting (story of a young maiden)
from before go.
Just now I was completely treated like a slime! As I expected,
he was also going along with the flow at that time.
Well putting that aside…
[That doesn’t really matter right? Please try using it. How
many do you need?]
[Six people were injured but…will you have enough?]
The young soldier-san, that had come to report the situation,
was glaring at me with suspicion.
A demon giving you medicine…if it was me, I wouldn’t take
it.
[Tsk! No matter, don’t leave the room! We’re going now!]
[Eh? But, captain…that’s a demon you know?]
[Quiet! We’re going! Hurry and lead the way!!!]
While saying that, the bearded soldier-san who was called
captain snatched the 6 medicines I had taken out and took off
running.
Although we never had a proper talk with each other, I think
he decided to trust in me.
He seemed to be a good person, just like his appearance.
Though it was surprising that he was a captain.
[Is it over now?]
It was Gobuta-kun who was asking. He had been silent right
from the beginning of the interrogation, only nodding the
occasional agreements to my claims.
[It’s not over yet, but well…let’s see how it turns out.]
[Roger that!]
From then on, we waited in a completely spaced out state of
mind.
Occasionally, among the soldiers that were coming and going
out of the guard station, a few would stare at us in confusion,
tilting their heads…
We had spent 1 hour waiting.
I was practicing my control over spider threads to kill time,
when I sensed the footsteps of the returning captain and his
men.
Stopping what I was doing, I went back to the waiting room.
Gobuta-kun was sleeping there. This guy…unexpectedly, he
might actually be an amazing fellow!
[You saved us! Thanks.]
Entering the room, the captain said thanks while bowing his
head.
Also with him, was a group of miners that had followed
behind.
[I heard you were the one who gave the medicine! Thank
you!!!]
[To be frank, I was on the verge of losing an arm, and not
being able to work anymore…really, thank you!!!]
[….]
The miners were all expressing their appreciation in turns.
Oh there’s one guy left…why wasn’t he saying anything!
Well, I’ve properly received their feelings of gratitude.
A while passed, and the miners had all finished what they
came to say and left already.
Before I had noticed, the sun was already going down and it
was getting darker outside.
After that, the captain and I shared another conversation.
This time, I didn’t hide anything from him.
The five people, from the previous disastrous incident,
turned out to be adventurers that were part of this country’s
Freedom Association.
Apparently, they were talented individuals, but were quite
well known for their troublemaking.
Without holding anything back, the captain had laughingly
said, ‘That oughta teach them a lesson!’.
He also informed me, that while it was already confirmed
that we didn’t do anything wrong in particular, but taking into
consideration the feelings of the bystanders involved in that
incident, there was no choice but to detain us.
I found out that a damage report was never made.
But really, it was understandable. Making a complaint saying,
‘I want compensation for my soiled underwear!’, would be
extremely embarrassing.
In return, I also told him of our circumstances.
For the sake of reviving the goblin village, we needed clothes,
weapons and armors. If possible, I also wanted to hire a
capable advisor for the village, and so on.
The captain had listened attentively throughout it all with
keen interest.
When the other guards learned of our situation, they had
begun talking to me about all sorts of things. Even Gobuta-kun
was besieged with questions from all sides, having to
constantly reply with a bewildered expression.
And like that, the night passed….
The next day.
We were still staying at the guard station.
Gobuta-kun was borrowing the resting room. He must still be
asleep.
Since I didn’t need sleep, I was already out in the backyard,
gazing at the scene of the guards training. Some were
practicing swinging their wooden swords (or more like logs),
others were exchanging light blows in a spar, while the rest
were working out by running.
I was leisurely watching from the sidelines.
Taking in the situation before me, I simulated in my mind, a
fight between the various demons I have used Predation on,
and the training guards.
It felt just like a game.
Still, I wonder if using 『 Great Sage 』 in this way was
alright? The way I was using it, it could be described as like
pearls before swine…
Be that as it may, it couldn’t be helped since it was
interesting. There was no problem at all.
The result of the simulation: overwhelming victory by the
demons.
Even when the guards were given a handicap, only a few
could manage to defeat the bat and lizard.
In a 1 vs 1 situation, the conditions were too favorable for the
demons.
However, it seemed that in a group battle, with 5~6 people
which made up one party, there were a few party combinations
that were able to beat my spider.
On the other hand, even with all 20 of the training guards,
they were not be able to kill my centipede.
In any case, I knew that the men here weren’t of the
strongest fighters in this country, so perhaps this was a
standard level of strength.
While I was doing that, Gobuta-kun had also woken up.
The captain was also here, reporting for duty.
[You’re free to go. I feel bad for confining you up till now.
Though we had a reputation to uphold, we ended up taking up
a day of your time. Sorry!]
[No no, saving on lodging expenses was very helpful!]
[Hearing that really puts me at ease. As an apology, let me
introduce you to a skilled blacksmith!]
[That would be splendid! Thank you very much!]
Things were looking up for us.
Regarding the immigration inspection, we were given
something of a preferential treatment and it was completed
without a hitch, while on the other hand we saved money on
lodging fees.
I also expected difficulty in searching for a capable
blacksmith,
but
soldier-san’s
recommendation
solved
everything!
Looking at it optimistically, nothing but good things had
happened to us!
[But in return for that…]
Mm? Was there a hidden catch to this?
When it came to things hidden beneath the surface, videos
were all I liked…
Meant to be a pun on underground videos = pirated videos.
Because under the guise of something good there was
something bad and underground videos are pirated videos and
pirated videos are bad and…forget it
It could also be about p*rn. I’m just saying
[If you still have any of those medicines remaining, I want to
buy them!]
I see now.
I did hear about it yesterday, that somehow supplies on
medicine were low.
Seeing as I have a huge stock of medicines, it would be fine
selling them…but I didn’t know the market price for them.
What to do?
Well, whatever.
These medicines didn’t cost anything to produce after all. If
he says he needs them, then I’ll just hand over some.
[I can agree to that. Although I say that, I do need them
myself, so it depends on how many you need.]
[I’ll be fine with just taking the leftovers. Even if only one is
left, I’ll take it!]
Hn? Isn’t that strange?
Wasn’t he trying to procure a reserve supply of medicines?
Having just one, wouldn’t solve anything in the hour of
need…
I suppose the need for medicine is just that great.
[Mm…then, how about 5?]
[5! That’ll be great!]
[Aah, and also, did you know that it’ll probably still have a
good effect when diluted with water? When treating the
average injury, just 1/10 of the medicine should be fine!]
When I explained how it worked, the captain nodded with a
face that yelled, ‘I want more!’.
After making sure he understood, I handed over the 5 pieces
of medicine and in return, I received a small bag.
Opening the bag, I saw some gold coins inside.
[Although it may not be much, it was everything we could
take out. I hope you can let me have them all for 5 coins each!]
It appeared that 5 pieces of medicine were worth 25 gold
coins.
But at the present, I couldn’t tell profit from loss, so I
thought to make use of this opportunity to ask about the
currency rates.
[Uhmm, excuse me…]
[Is it not enough? But this is the best I can offer…]
[No, though I’m okay with the amount you gave, there’s
something I’d like you to teach me!]
[Eh? You’re alright with this price? The-…then what is it you
wanted to ask?]
Hm? Hnn?
Judging from that reaction…I was ripped off! It might have
been fine to push the price a little bit.
Well that’s fine.
I felt that this captain-san was a good person, so I doubt he
took advantage of me to a serious extent.
[Right now, I have only a small amount of money, but not
only that, I have no idea at all about the value of money and the
price of commodities…
If possible, please teach me regarding those things! After all,
being a slime, I’m ignorant in these things!]
My current manner of speech was totally contradicting
yesterday’s setting (story of a young maiden).
At any rate, both us had never believed in that story in the
first place, so no problem there!
And so like this, we had a conversation before departure that
lasted so long, that it wasn’t until after eating lunch that I was
ready to say, ‘Now we depart!’.
I couldn’t taste anything, but nonetheless, it was a good
meal.
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: Crest of Storm
Titles: “One Who Controls Demons”
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill 『Great Sage』 Unique Skill 『Predator』 Slime Inherent Skills
『Dissolution, Absorption, Self-Regeneration』 Extra Skill 『Water Manipulation』 Extra
Skill 『Magic Perception』
Acquired Skills: Black Snake 『Heat Perception, Poison Mist Breath』 Centipede 『Paralysis
Breath』 Spider 『Sticky Thread, Steel Thread』 Bat 『Ultrasonic Waves』 Lizard 『Body
Armor』 Black Wolf 『Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation, Shadow
Movement, Black Lightning』
Resistances: Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Immunity
Electrical Resistance Paralysis Resistance
Chapter 16 - The Dwarf Blacksmith
[Ahh…why am I so busy….]
Kaijin, a dwarf man, was grumbling to himself.
He furiously thought inside, ‘Geez, the Empire in the east,
might make a move? What kind of idiocy is that!?’.
Indeed, for the past 300 years it had remained a peaceful era.
Kaijin couldn’t understand. Why would the Empire, which was
plenty rich enough as it was, go through the trouble of invading
other lands?
Although for this dwarf, who made a living through creating
weapons, the beginning of the war should have been a really good
chance to make huge profits…
‘But still! Why did my workload have to increase so suddenly!!!’,
was all that ran through the dwarf’s head.
Moreover, there was one thing that he was greatly worried
about…
Even as he cursed and fantasized about beating up a certain
government Minister, the dwarf was in deep consideration
regarding another matter.
[What should I do…]
He breathed a tired sigh as he continued to think.
There was almost no time remaining for him to complete his
work orders. Missing the deadline would be a huge blow to his
reputation.
Saying ‘I couldn’t do it!’, was simply not an option.
Right now, his future depended on whether he would receive
contact from the friends he had sent word for.
He was well known for his skill as a blacksmith, but there were
still some things he couldn’t do.
What was troubling him so much, was the lack of materials to
create weapons with!
And then the people he had been waiting for finally appeared
before him.
[Sorry…we should have made it by yesterday, but there was a
matter beyond our control…!]
Saying that, the three men entered Kaijin’s shop.
There were three of them, all siblings, and also of the dwarven
race. All of them were in the business of mining.
The eldest son Garm. He was a skilled armorsmith.
The second son Dold. He was for known his first-rate
craftsmanship.
The third son Mild. Though he was a dwarf of few words, he
was an expert at what he did. Having knowledge in construction,
and well-versed in the arts, he was a one of a kind genius.
By all rights, these three outstanding talents should have been
the owners of their own shops, but unfortunately, they were all
rather clumsy in regards to general living.
Blessed only in their respective specializations, they were
hopeless when it came to planning things or business trades,
which was why they were frequently taken advantage of by the
people around them.
And so, their shop was taken over by a person they had trusted
in, and what was more, they even fell into a trap laid by a fellow
apprentice who was jealous of their talents, and ended up literally
kicking an officer of the king and was now under watch by the
country…
Having nowhere else to go to, they chose to rely on Kaijin, who
was their childhood friend as well as the big brother of the group.
Although he ruefully thought to himself, ‘You should have
depended on me sooner!’, he was aware that it was already far too
late to say that.
He had decided to shelter three brothers into his shop and hire
them to work for him. However, there was no work to entrust to
them.
While Kaijin’s shop mainly sold weapons, his other goods were
bought from other suppliers.
Since he personally made his weapons, there would be no
problem in receiving assistance in regards to that, however…he
feared that unnecessary troubles would occur if his shop suddenly
stopped trading with the other suppliers and began selfproducing armors and crafts.
There was a need to continue business operations as usual until
the three settled down. This was why he had tasked the three
brothers with overseeing laborers in the gathering of ores and
raw materials.
After hearing their circumstances, he found out that they had
encountered a demon. Kaijin was greatly perplexed at this.
Nevertheless, their safety was something to be happy about.
Thinking of how fortunate the three were to avoid any injuries,
he voiced his relief.
[Well, it’s good that you guys are safe! You must have done well
in running away. It’s great that none of you were hurt!]
Indeed, as long as they were safe, it was always possible to go
back to gathering the needed ores.
But while he was thinking to himself, ‘The safety of my friends
are much more important!’, the three brothers exchanged
awkward looks with each other.
They said,
[No…it’s not like we managed to get away in time.]
[Mhm. To tell you the truth, even now I still can’t come to
terms with what happened yesterday…]
[…….]
Third bro is silent
From then on, he listened as they explained what happened in
detail.
They claimed, ‘A mysterious slime gave us medicine that
brought us back to life!’.
Normally, he would have laughingly replied, ‘I don’t believe
that!’, but he knew that the brothers were never the kind to lie.
Or rather, they just weren’t skillful enough in telling lies. Which
meant that what they said was true…
However, seeing as it was only yesterday that a demon attack
had resulted in casualties, hiring new miners would most likely
be impossible.
Due to yesterday’s events, the men he had employed were
resigning one after another. Since they also incurred considerable
injuries themselves, he could not really complain.
In regular circumstances, this would precisely be the time to go
to the Freedom Association with a request, but that was not an
option.
He had already issued a request for the gathering of ores, but
there was yet to be a reply. It was the same situation for every
other workshop, and so the stocks of goods in the market were
deteriorating.
In the case of commissioning guards, not only would the fee be
comparatively high, they would only work within the extent of
the request. If you asked for escorts, they would do just that and
no more…
And when it came to the price of adventurers capable of
defeating a B rank demon…it wouldn’t do any good. Far from
making a profit, he would go bankrupt instead.
He thought to himself, ‘Tsk! Why did such a strong demon have
to come out in the outer zone of the mines!’.
Kaijin sighed heavily.
He contemplated on what he should do.
The deadline was drawing nearer. He even considered going so
far as to personally gather all the ores with his own hands
But no good ideas popped into his head, and time was running
short…
The four dwarves were all lost in thought as they looked at one
another.
And it was then that a strange group came into sight.
*Returning to slime perspective
[Hey! Big bro, you there?]
While calling out to someone inside, Captain-san, now known
as Kaidou-san, entered the shop.
In the midst of our conversations, we had become much more
open and friendly towards each other, and were now on a first
name basis. I was told that the owner of the shop , the one he
wanted to introduce me to, was his actual elder brother.
From the outside, it looked like the kind of small shop run by a
stubborn old uncle.
[Sorry to intrude~!]
*Rimuru greets
[How do you do!]
*Gobuta-kun greets
Saying our greetings, we followed Kaidou-san inside the shop.
The moment we entered, we saw that many eyes were focused
on us.
[Ah!]
All three dwarf brothers had exclaimed at the same time
The three dwarfs I saw yesterday had all raised their voices in
surprise and were looking over here. They were looking healthy
now. Although for some reason they were making depressed
faces…
And then surely, as expected, there was a grim looking uncle
whose face didn’t lose one bit to those of the scary town
construction old men. He was the owner of this shop.
Honestly, he didn’t resemble Kaidou-san at all.
[What’s this? They friends of yours?]
[Kaijin-san! It’s this slime!!! The one that saved us yesterday!!!]
[Yeah, that’s right! So the Captain-san was the younger brother
of our shop owner!]
[…….]
*Third bro is silent
[Ohh…! So that’s the slime you were talking about! I’ve heard
you were the one who saved these guys. You have my gratitude!]
[Not at all! I don’t feel as if I’ve done that much, or perhaps I
might have? Hahahahaha~~!!!]
For one such as I, who easily gets carried away and goes too far,
words of praise is taboo…because I wouldn’t be able to calm down
for the next long while.
[So, why have you come here today?]
After slightly regaining his composure, Uncle-san asked a
question.
All of us had moved further inside of the shop to talk. And
then, Kaidou-san began briefly explaining my situation. I also
chipped into the conversation, when needed, to help move it
along smoothly.
But I must say, this third dwarf brother called Mild-san, he
never says a single thing! I mean, how did he still manage to
actually communicate? It was mysterious.
[I understand what you want now. But I’m sorry. I don’t think I
can be of any help…. The thing is, we’ve already received a
request from a certain country….]
He told us that it was a secret, and explained what was
happening
worldwide
while
withholding
the
important
information.
It appeared that many countries were feeling pressured by the
fear of a war occurring because of ‘A certain fool somewhere!’,
and that was why craft orders for weapons and armors were
being
issued
everywhere.
Putting
this
information
into
consideration, it made sense that the medicines and other goods
were out of stock yesterday.
[And so, about the request I received. Although I did manage to
make 200 steel spears overnight…but on the other hand,
regarding the main order of 20 swords, not even a single one has
been made yet. I don’t have the materials, you see…]
Despite hanging his head low, Uncle-san still grumbled.
[If it can’t be done, isn’t it fine to cancel the order?]
It was a reasonable question, asked by Kaidou-san.
[You idiot! Even I told them from the beginning that it was
unreasonable!…but then that sh*tty government Minister Bester
butted in and said…
『 Famed throughout our kingdom for your skills, can not a
man of your caliber, Kaijin, complete a small task of this
degree?』
…is the kind of drivel he prattled on to me!!! Not to mention,
this was said in front of the king! Would you forgive him? That
sh*tty bastard!!!]
He was furious the whole time he talked.
As we continued to converse, I learned that in the past, the
third dwarf brother Mild-san had rejected a request from
Minister Bester to build a house that he wanted. Bearing a grudge
from that incident, the Minister had repeatedly harassed Mild-‐
san to the point where he was starting to think about escaping
from the country. And I was told that the one who took him in at
that time was Kaijin-san.
However you looked at it, it was definitely an unjustified
resentment towards Mild-san.
Then I thought to myself, ‘Wasn’t it likely that the Minister
bought up all the materials to obstruct Kaijin-san’s work?’.
[If you couldn’t make the swords due to the lack of materials,
does that mean that spears require different materials?]
And to my question Kajin-san replied,
[Yeah. The swords require a special material called “magic ore”.
The spears only needed to be made out of steel.]
He had replied in a very tired manner
Without the materials, even a master blacksmith was just an
ordinary person. It must be so frustrating for him.
But when you think about it, wasn’t it possible that the Minister
was waiting for Kaijin-san to come to him begging for help?
[To top it off…it takes a whole day to complete one sword. Even
by using the assembly -line system for efficient production, it
would still take 2 weeks to make 20 of them….]
I was about to ask about the time limit, but then decided not to.
The despair on his face told me everything I needed to know.
But he told me anyway.
[The deadline is by this weekend…. On the first day of next
week, I have to deliver it all to the King. This job is something
that is assigned to each and every craftsman, commissioned by
the country…if you can’t complete it, it is possible to have your
qualifications as a craftsman revoked…]
In other words, only 5 or so days left to complete the order. Or
rather, since any progress couldn’t be made today, then only 4
days until the deadline?
I got the feeling like the talk was getting serious. I had nothing
to do with this, so why was I here?
Just wait a moment, I can’t seem to understand what’s going
on~?
Actually, if it’s “magic ores”, don’t I have some? Well, it’s not
like it was my business…
I didn’t know if they were misunderstanding something or not,
but everyone was looking towards me. Being stared at by men
doesn’t make me happy!
Their eyes seemed to be telling me, ‘Hey you! Can’t you do
something about this?’.
These people…what did they think a slime was capable of?
Guess I’ve got no choice.
For now, I should magnanimously lend my help them…And
while I’m at that, I’ll have them assist me with the revival of our
goblin village!
[Fufufu. Hahaha. Ha~~~hahaha!!! Hey now, isn’t this talk just
too insignificant? Uncle! This thing, can you use it?]
With a loud thud, I placed before their very eyes, a fully
extracted ore on the work table. And then I went to lay down on
the sofa with my legs outstretched! (That was how I imagined it!)
[…He, hey! Heeeey!!! Thi-, isn’t this “magic ore”!? Moreover, its
of unbelievably high purity!!!]
Heh. Actually, that wasn’t “magic ore”.
It was a premade “magic steel ingot”~!!!.
[Hey now, uncle, are your eyes just for show?]
If he wasn’t even capable of identifying this, I doubted he would
be of any use to me.
I would sell the material to him at a suitable price, but wouldn’t
further involve myself!
[What…? …You don’t mean…no, that’s ridiculous! Are you
saying that the whole of this ingot is “magic steel”!?]
As expected, Uncle-san saw through it! But still, like how he
was astonished, I was pleasantly surprised as well!
[Wi-, will you turn this over to me? Of course, I’ll pay the
asking price!]
Fufufu. I caught him!
[Well now, how should I go about this~]
[Argh. What is it you want? I’ll do anything that is within my
ability!]
[I was waiting for those words! You’ve already heard of our
circumstances, yes? Among uncle-san’s acquaintances, I want you
to find someone capable of teaching crafting techniques.]
[What did you say? You’re okay with just that?]
[Hmph. Our first priority is to secure the life necessities,
clothing and housing! And also from now on, I want to request an
intermediary for supplying clothes, and someone capable of
making weapons.]
[If that’s all you need, there’ll be no problem at all!]
With this agreement, I handed over the “magic steel ingot” to
Uncle-san, Kaijin, and in return I gained a promise.
We planned to go over the smaller details after he completed his
work orders.
From the response he showed, it would have most likely been
fine to request a little more, but wanting too much wasn’t good.
After all…greed was always the cause of my failures!
I’ve learned from my past mistakes.
The very same day, after everyone had dinner, Kaidou-san left
us and returned to his post.
Even though he was captain of the guards, it wasn’t a good
example he was setting by skipping his work from noon. But well,
it was for the sake of guiding me around. I have nothing to say
about that!
And then, the three dwarf brothers had excessively expressed
their thanks to me.
It appeared, that because they thought it was their fault that
Uncle-san (Kaijin) was under supervision of the country, they felt
very grateful that I helped out.
When I asked, ‘If you like, why don’t you three join us?’, their
eyes went wide with surprise, and then they began a discussion
among themselves. Well, I was sure they would arrive to some
sort of conclusion.
But it was about time to ask the most important question.
[Uncle-san, there are 4 remaining days. Including today, that
makes it 4.5 days. Will it be enough time to finish your work?]
[…. To be honest, I don’t think it can be done. Even so, I’ve no
choice but to do it!]
So he was planning on going ahead with only fighting spirit….
However, I know this. What can’t be done, can’t be done!
To be successful in something, all the components that makes it
possible must be assembled.
There was nothing to be done about it…since I started this, I’ll
see it through to the end!
[I understand. I have a plan! For the time being, wait until
tomorrow. I need you to calm down and make me one sword that
is of the finest quality possible!]
[What are you saying? Aren’t you an amateur in this? What can
you do to help?]
[It’s a secret. Believe in me! If you can’t, then do as you like.
However, I’m sure that you won’t be able to fulfill the request!]
[… It’s okay to trust in you, right? In the case that you can’t
make this succeed, I won’t be paying you for the “magic steel”.
Well, it wouldn’t make a difference to me either way, since I
wouldn’t be able to pay anyway!
But, if you manage to keep your promise…I swear to keep my
side of the promise as well! I’ll prepare for you the best workers
there is!!!]
We’ve made our promises!
And a promise made was something to be kept!
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: Crest of Storm
Titles: “One Who Controls Demons”
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill 『Great Sage』 Unique Skill 『Predator』 Slime Inherent Skills
『Dissolution, Absorption, Self-Regeneration』 Extra Skill 『Water Manipulation』 Extra Skill
『Magic Perception』
Acquired Skills: Black Snake 『Heat Perception, Poison Mist Breath』 Centipede 『Paralysis
Breath』 Spider 『Sticky Thread, Steel Thread』 Bat 『Ultrasonic Waves』 Lizard 『Body
Armor』 Black Wolf 『Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation, Shadow Movement,
Black Lightning』
Resistances: Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Immunity Electrical
Resistance Paralysis Resistance
Chapter 17 - The Outcome of the Promise
It was the beginning of a new morning. Everyone had
gathered in the work room.
Yesterday, we had borrowed a vacant room that was meant
for apprentices in order to stay the night. When we first
entered the work room, there were already four people inside
that were just staring at the “magic steel ingot”. All the while
sighing, they were turning it over and over in their hands,
checking if it was real. The ingot I had handed over was only
the size of a human’s fist.
I thought it was an overly exaggerated reaction, so I asked, ‘Is
it really that rare to see?’
[What are you even saying?]
Uncle-san (Kaijin) answered me, and followed it up with an
explanation.
“Magic ore” was the raw form of “magic steel”. Even in its
unrefined form, “magic ore” was considered to be valuable.
The reasoning was very simple. Its rarity, and its versatility.
There was a major element that existed in this world called
“magic essence”.
This “magic essence” that didn’t exist in my original world,
occupied a major role in this one.
When a demon was defeated, very rarely it would drop a
condensed mass of magic essence called a magic stone. This
magic stone was something like a concentration of energy,
which was used as fuel for an invention unique to this world:
spirit engineering.
This magic stone acted as a core for superior demons, and on
top of being more beautiful than most precious gems, it was
said to contain an unimaginable amount of energy.
As such, magic stones of superior demons were used as the
core for many manufactured goods. Craftsmen were said to
even use these as raw materials for the accessories they
created. Those items would grant various effects upon the
wearer, such as an increase in abilities, or an effect that would
bind the item to the user only.
And between “magic ores” and regular ores, there was one
decisive point that set them apart. Without exception, “magic
ores” would only form around the vicinity of superior demons.
The reason was, that when regular ores are exposed to dense
concentrations of magic essence, they would slowly absorb it
over a very long period of time. Only when a great amount is
contained would regular ores finally undergo a change into
“magic ores”. It was similar to how minerals would suddenly
change.
Naturally, only powerful demons would be inhabiting
locations with high levels of magic essence. “Magic ore” was
hard to find in locations like the habitats of weak demons that
adventurers defeated to earn pocket money. For “magic ores”
to form, at the very least, it needed to be a place that B-ranked
demons or above would live in.
Incidentally, this was the first time I learned some
information regarding the ranking of demons.
[So that’s how it is! Well then, I wonder…I should also be
around B-rank?]
[…….(If that’s what you think, it must be true. Though you’re
alone in thinking that!!!)]
*Everyone thinking to themselves
Most likely, everyone apart from that ninny Gobuta was
thinking the same thing.
Well, leaving the idiot aside.
“Magic ore” was already such a difficult thing to obtain, but
the amount of “magic steel” that could be extracted from that
said ore was only roughly 3~5%.
In other words, a lump of “magic steel” the size of a fist, was
worth money that was 20 times its value in weight.
The way money was valued here, was almost the same as in
my original world.
A common way of measuring money, the gold standard
system, was adopted across the nations.
Well, what all this meant to me, was that the metal was much
rarer than I had guessed.
As expected of me! Not missing a single thing! (in the cave).
By the way, I became just a little bit scared about the fact that
I secretly possessed a huge amount of that “magic steel”. There
was no way anyone could find out but…what if someone did?!
Was I thinking this because I was a petty bourgeois?
Anyhow, the main issue was from here on.
“Magic steel” was not simply valuable just because of its
rarity.
There was a true reason for its worth. That was because the
metal possessed a property that had extremely good affinity
with guiding magic power.
It was possible to control magic essence to a certain degree
using imagery in the mind.
My 『 Magic Perception 』 was the same, and even the effects
of 『 Water Manipulation 』 was brought about the same way.
The majority of skills used by demons were based on using
magic essence in such a way. Although I didn’t know much in
regards to magic, I had suspected that the theory behind its use
was no doubt similar.
And so, what if a huge amount of magic essence was included
in the raw materials of a weapon?
Astonishingly, apparently it will become a “weapon that
grows”!
How romantic!!!
Eh, what’s it like? I want it!!!
Though I managed to firmly hold my inner thoughts back,
the words that almost burst from my throat still remained on
the very tips of my tongue.
It was a weapon that responded to the thoughts of the user,
gradually altering its shape into the desired ideal form. And
depending on the magic power of the user, it was even possible
to freely transform its form in the midst of battle!
Furthermore, due to its high affinity with magic essence, it
would amplify the power of skills.
In a way, when compared to normal weapons, unless there
was a great difference in talent, the magic weapon would
definitely bring its user victory.
Perhaps…though this was just my speculation of a case of
pouring money and utmost use of technology…if a superior
demon’s magic stone was inserted into a blade of pure magic
steel, would it possibly become a “sword of fire”, or “sword of
ice”?
Though in my heart I was screaming, ‘Hurry and make it
already!!!’, it was not good to get too excited. I felt that it could
be done, so I wanted to procure a magic stone if the occasion
presented itself.
After a long time of explanations, Uncle-san and co were now
working on the sword.
For future reference, we were also observing what they did.
Although that Gobuta was no doubt just sleeping….
When creating a sword, there were a variety of kinds that
could be made.
In my heart, the strongest sword is of course, the Japanese
sword. However, even among katanas’ there was still all kinds
of varieties. To contemplate on what kind of sword you could
make, was also something quite interesting to think about.
It had been 10 hours since they had begun work. A longsword
that looked nothing out of the ordinary had been completed.
What’s this? A large part of magic steel was still left unused.
The remaining amount was still largely the size of a fist. It was
to the extent that made me think to myself, would it be alright
to use just that much for one sword?…
Upon asking, I was given an answer saying, ‘If all of the
magic steel was used as raw material for the sword, who knows
how much money that would cost!’.
If you thought about it, it was natural. It was no wonder they
didn’t make such extravagant things like elemental swords. I
now understood that it simply required too much money.
Apparently, they had used magic steel as the core part, while
most of the blade was made out of ordinary iron and steel. I
was told that magic essence in the magic steel would seep into
the iron and steel parts, then eventually become completely
merged. It was said that the more it aged, the stronger it
became.
Another special characteristic of magic weapons was that the
blade would never rust or become chipped. Curiously, I was
told that the weapons had a life of their own. If it became
completely broken or bent, then the magic essence would burst
out and dissipate all at once.
Uncle-san had explained all that to me, all the while holding
up and displaying the sword he had completed.
It was quite interesting to listen to.
I took up the finished sword and gazed at it in my hands.
(Though I had no hands.)
Looking carefully, although it was of a simple design, it was
perfectly straight. It could be said that there was no
unnecessary part to it.
It didn’t appear to be meant for pure cutting, which was the
main principle behind a Japanese sword, but still seemed
capable to be used for slashing attacks.
I see. The goal of this design was to use this simplicity as a
base to make it easier to realize an individual’s respective ideal
form!
Keeping that in mind, I could agree with the way it was
made.
Well then.
As promised, Uncle-san and the others had completed a
magnificent sword for me.
Now it was my turn.
[Alright! From here on I’ll be working in secret. I’m sorry,
but after confirming the raw materials, I want everyone to
leave the room!]
Saying that, I made sure that everyone would leave the room.
After all, I couldn’t afford to let anyone know my
manufacturing
method.
Mainly
because
it
would
be
troublesome to explain!
[All the necessary materials are assembled in this room. But
will you be alright? If needed, I can help out.]
[Mhm. I’ll be fine! Rather than that, during the next three
days, make sure not to peek in the room okay? It’s a promise!?]
[I got it. I’ll believe in you and wait…]
After that, Uncle-san and the others left the room.
For some reason, Gobuta also went with them…
There might be a need to strangle some sense into that idiot
at least once…
Now then, today’s recipe on the menu shall be, how to make
“longsword à la carte”!
The method of production was simple!
The first step, was to swallow up the model product!
Next, what I had to do with all these materials lined up here
was…to swallow them all!
Chew, chew, gulp!
And then, I would mix them well inside my stomach…
All I had to do was repeat that process 19 times over, and it
would be finished~!!!
Easy, wasn’t it?
But still, good children should never imitate this, right?
And that was how I carried out my work, with my head full
of silly thoughts.
This was bad…the time needed to copy one sword took
roughly 10 seconds.
190 seconds…a little over 3 minutes, and I had made all 19
longswords…it hadn’t been 5 minutes since I had driven out
Uncle-san and the others.
How should I put it…even though I knew I could do it, the
way I did it so easily made me feel a little guilty toward all of
the hardworking Craftsman-sans out there…
『Predator』 was seriously too cheat-like.
Well, what now?
Since I had told them something like, ‘Don’t peek in for three
days!’, was I to confine myself in here for next three days?
No…. As one would expect, there wouldn’t be any use in
pointlessly staying here.
I might as well be out with it and tell them bluntly that I was
done…
Baaaang!
Loudly opening the door, I stepped outside.
Kaijin-san and the three brothers were looking over in worry
as they hurriedly rose to stand up.
Gobuta was…sleeping.
You…to be asleep within a mere five minutes since I was in
there, what was up with you?
Indeed. That was the moment I decided somewhere in my
mind, I would really strangle him sometime.
[Hey, what’s wrong? Did something happen?]
[Was the materials perhaps not enough?]
[… Or was it that it was impossible after all?]
Everyone was questioning with the same concern in their
faces.
[Uh, mm. No, actually…you see.]
All those eyes full of worry was hard to stand. I couldn’t help
but put on airs.
Still the same as ever, I had such a bad personality. I’m sure I
couldn’t be cured of this even if I died.
[Just kidding~! Actually, I’ve already finished it all!]
[……. Haa???]
*Altogether
They raised their shocked voices in perfect harmony.
Well of course they’d be surprised…!
[Cheers~~~!]
In honor of successfully completing our work, we were
drinking in a bar.
We were celebrating under the pretext of having made sure
the goods were safely delivered.
Well, I did tell them that it wasn’t a necessary thing to do…
But they said…
[Now now, there’ll be plenty of pretty elder sisters there!]
[Yeah yeah!!! Young pretties and mature ladies! It’s just the
right place for gentlemen to visit!]
[…….!!!]
*Third bro is silent. Sort of
PR/N: S*x Drive has activated to an amazing Tentacle/100%
[Hey now! If master Rimuru doesn’t go, the party won’t
begin?]
I didn’t want to, but there was no choice!
These guys were really a handful!!!
Man~, my sincere image of a refined man will go to waste~!
This was really troubling!!!
I was told the name of the establishment was, 『 Night
Butterfly』 .
Would there really be butterflies? I wouldn’t forgive them if
there are moths!
…No no, it’s not like I’m interested in that, okay?
And while thinking these thoughts, we entered the shop.
[Oh my~! Welcome~!!!]
[Welcome to our shop~~~!!!]
*Collective welcome by waitresses/hostesses
Whew~~!!!
Extremely beautiful women were standing all lined up!!!
Ohhhhhh!!! Those long ears!!!
E-, erofu! No I mean, it’s an elf~!!!
PR/N: E-, erof*ck! No I mean, it’s an elf~!!!
Wha-! Oh man! Their clothes were too revealing~~!
Ahh…you could almost see, but couldn’t…
What was with that! I was even using 『 Magic Perception 』
with all of my strength!!! (Normally I use it on a 10% output
low energy consumption mode.)
These elder sisters were all resolutely dancing in between the
lines of modesty!
Argh…was this a challenge? Was this a challenge towards
me!?
Damn it, damn it all!
[Uwaah! How cute~!!!]
[Waait! Even though I had my eyes on it first~!!!]
Smush!
Boyoyon! Boyoyon!
*Bouncing sound effects, basically
It-, it’s here!!!!!
On my body a sensation of Puyon Puyon!
On my back it was Boyon Boyon!!!
Was this paradise?
[……. Eh, uhm…although you seemed discontent at first, it
looks like you’re having a great time of it?]
Gasp!
Oh no, for the great me to be like this…
[Eh?…no, not that much?]
I guess that was a bit too forced…
Not a single one of them believed in me.
However, I couldn’t help it. What could I do!
I mean, right now I’m on top of an elf’s lap and being hugged
from behind…
My heart is so deeply moved!!!
Ahh…if only my late son(currently non-existent) was still
alive, he would be so excited and frolicking about….
We were passing away the time and enjoying ourselves when
someone interrupted us,
[My my, isn’t this Kaijin-dono? That’s no good at all, to bring
a vulgar demon into such a refined establishment as this!]
A provoking voice had called over to where we were.
Who was that? Who was this old man?
All of a sudden, our surroundings had quietened down.
As if they disliked that old man, the serving girls all had a
hint of dislike on their faces. But it was hard to notice unless
you carefully observed them.
Unusually for a dwarf, the old man was of a slender build,
and rather tall. Though I say that, he was around the height of
a normal human.
[Hey, madam! Do you permit the entering of demons into
this shop?]
[N-, no, even though it’s a demon, it was only a harmless
looking slime so…]
[Huuh? It’s still a demon! Am I wrong? Do you mean to say
that a slime isn’t a demon!!!?]
[No…it’s not like that, I never meant…]
Mama-san had replied non-committally in an evasive
manner, trying to avoid those angry words, but the old man
paid no further attention to her.
It was plain to see that the old man’s objective was us.
[This isn’t good…that’s the Minister Bester….]
So that was the rumoured Minister Bester?
I see…how should I put it, his face had a high strung and
obstinate look about it.
At that moment,
[Hmph! For a demon, this would suit you well!!!]
Saying such nonsense, he splashed the top of my head with
water.
That really got on my nerves, but I firmly put up with it.
Since my opponent was the Minister, I couldn’t let my quick
temper get the better of me and make trouble for Uncle-san
(Kaijin) or this shop’s Mama-san. To be banned from this shop
or something like that, I didn’t want to experience such a sad
thing!
But just when I had resolved to endure it all,
[Oi…. Just because we were nice and quiet, you get full of
yourself!]
Uncle-san kicked the table flying with a ‘Bang!’, and stood
up.
[Hey, Bester! Bastard, acting so rudely to my guest, are you
ready for what’s coming to you?]
…Eh? Hang on, Kaijin-san…the other party is the Minister, is
that okay?
Minister Bester had become stiff from astonishment, and I
was also jumping up and down in a panic!
A gentle and soft sensation exploded from my back! …It
wasn’t, on purpose. Absolutely!!!
[Yo-, you bastard! To dare to use such words towards
myself…!!!]
Minister Bester couldn’t even properly speak due to his anger
and surprise.
[Isn’t it about time you became silent!!!]
Bellowing in a fury, Kaijin-san sent an unhesitating fist flying
towards Minister Bester’s face….
[Rimuru-danna, you were searching for skilled craftsmen
right!? Would I be lacking?]
You would be far from lacking but…I should say, will this be
alright?
But well, after hitting the Minister, there would be no place
for him in the country now.
However.
In a man’s life, there would be times, when words were
unneeded.
[I’ll take you up on those words! I look forward to working
with you, Kaijin!]
I didn’t care about the minor details.
If Kaijin wanted to come with me, I was just fine with that!
Pretty words can go to hell! I’ll be satisfied with living the
way I want!
Kaijin and I, passionately nodded to one another.
And so, our promise was fulfilled!!!
But still…from here on, how should we escape the country?
As expected, when in society, if you didn’t act with prudence,
a mountain load of problems would come about….
Even if you were to put up a front, those problems wouldn’t
simply go away!
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: Crest of Storm
Titles: “One Who Controls Demons”
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill 『Great Sage』 Unique Skill 『Predator』 Slime Inherent Skills
『Dissolution, Absorption, Self-Regeneration』 Extra Skill 『Water Manipulation』 Extra
Skill 『Magic Perception』
Acquired Skills: Black Snake 『Heat Perception, Poison Mist Breath』 Centipede 『Paralysis
Breath』 Spider 『Sticky Thread, Steel Thread』 Bat 『Ultrasonic Waves』 Lizard 『Body
Armor』 Black Wolf 『Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation, Shadow
Movement, Black Lightning』
Resistances: Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Immunity
Electrical Resistance Paralysis Resistance
Chapter 18 – The End of Turmoil
Now… then.
Of course, hitting a Cabinet Minister is very bad.
Of course…
「Brother… what have you done?」
So said Kaidou, having brought in the soldiers.
Never missing a day of service, his earlier absence was
surprising.
He was so diligent, that even when invited to go drinking,
he’d refuse by saying he had duties to attend to.
Thus, for an incident to occur while he was on duty, was
naturally surprising.
They could easily run away, but that would be a poor
choice…
「 Hmph! Just some light punishment the idiot who dared
being rude to my benefactor Rimuru-danna.」
He replied while pointing at Minister Bester who was being
nursed by four soldiers.
Bester, on the other hand, was so shocked and surprised that
he couldn’t even stand.
Blood was dripping from his nose, he glared stupidly at me.
Not even in his wildest dreams had he imagined being
punched. Thus, he was so surprised, that he probably didn’t
even feel the pain.
「 Oi oi… “just some light punishment”…? Making an enemy
of the minister is very bad…」
Kaidou muttered with a foreboding sigh.
「Anyways… I’ll have to restrain the people present.」
He said, and gave his subordinates an order.
But, only audible to us, he added,
「We won’t harm you, so please come peacefully!」
He mumbled.
Of course, I had no intention of causing further trouble.
Thus, moving towards Mama-san, I handed her five gold
coins.
And, in reply to her surprise,
「I included the inconvenience fee! I’ll be back!」
Such were my salutations.
This is a good shop, and I’d be very upset if I could no longer
come here.
That is how we were being escorted away by the soldier…
aren’t we forgetting something?
Right! We forgot Gobuta.
We didn’t bring that idiot to the shop.
In any case, that foolish action seems to have earned Kaijin
the punishment in the “Psychidae Hell”.
I’d thought they’d hang him upside down or something, so
this seems bad.
Which is why, I wrapped Gobuta up with [Sticky Thread] and
hung him from the ceiling.
「Wait! That’s heartless! Take me there, too!!!」
And though he cried out similar grief-stricken phrases,
hoping that we’d listen.
But to these words,
「 Idiot! Your actions have their own consequences! If you
don’t like it, just summon up the rest (storm fang wolves)!」
We left him with hanging there with, what we thought, was
an impossible task.
Anyways, the goblins, or rather the hobgoblins, should be
fine even if they receive no food or water for a week.
Though if it the confinement continues any longer, we’ll have
to break out and save Gobuta.
And having so decided, I forgot about him for the time being.
My conscience did ask “Isn’t this too pitiful?”, but he’s a
sturdy guy! He’ll be fine!
So the five of us were brought into the royal palace.
But I may have exaggerated a bit–we weren’t restraint with
much force. Felt more like we were coming voluntarily. Well,
were coerced into doing so…
As a result, we spent two days in prison.
Or so I’d like to call it, but we received good food and the
room was amicably furnished.
All five were placed in the same place, so rather than a
prison, it was just a big room.
Their treatment of us was also relatively pleasant.
「My short temper got you in this mess… forgive me!」
Kaijin came over to apologize.
However, no one gathered here particularly minded in the
first place.
「Kaijin-san, we’re fine! Don’t sweat it!」
「Exactly. Don’t worry about it, pops!」
「….!.」
The three seemed to be of the same opinion.
「That aside, once we’re freed, we intend to come along with
Kaijin-san!」
「Rimuru-danna, would our presence be a bother?」
「……??」
The third also seemed like he wanted to say something, but
as I clearly lack the power to understand, I was just happy with
the sentiment.
「 Alright! I guess I’ll say it again: you’ll be in my care!
However, I plan to work you hard, so be prepared!」
「「「Yeah!」」」
And, well, that’s the kind of discussion we had.
The first day had thus passed, and on the second night,
「 Oh, about that Cabinet Minister, he really seemed to hate
Kaijin, didn’t he? Is there a reason for that?」
I nonchalantly asked.
But hearing this, Kaijin grimaced, and began his tale.
So apparently Kaijin used to be one of the captain’s of the
royal knights.
That is, there are seven platoons among the royal knights,
with each having their own captain.
Construction Platoon, Commoner Platoon, Emergency Relief
Platoon.
Heavy Armament Platoon, Magic Assault Platoon, Magic
Support Platoon.
And, the most important, the King’s personal Royal Guard.
Kaijin served as the captain of the construction platoon.
His aide at the time, was none other than Bester.
「That guy, was from a family of a Marquess, and they say he
bought his status with gold… Thus he was jealous of me, who
was a commoner born of commoners.
Must have been difficult, I imagine. Receiving orders from a
mere commoner must have been very disgraceful.
I, myself, did not try to be considerate of my subordinates’
feelings. I just desperately tried to please his Majesty…
And then, that incident occurred…」
Having so it introduced, he continued to discuss that
incident.
An incident that resulted in Kaijin leaving the army.
Magic Battle Gear Incident.
At the time, the construction platoon had no new inventions
and was evaluated the worst among the seven platoons.
“In a nation founded on technological progress, the
Construction Platoon should be flourishing!” So claimed
Bester’s group.
“For now, we should carefully continue our research!” So
claimed Kaijin’s group.
The arguments fueled further rivalry, and debates never
produced any results.
At the same time, they did have a joint project with the Elves
on the “Magical Battle Gear”.
“We must succeed with this project and forever establish our
name!” was what Bester thought.
As a result of his independent and rash action, the “Demonic
Sorcery Core” had gone out of control, and the project halted
indefinitely.
Had they carefully assembled the most talented group, the
“Magic Battle Gear” project would not have met such an end!
……….
……
…
In conclusion, Kaijin took the blame, and left the army.
As for Bester, he was so desperate to push his failure on
Kaijin, that he had forged military records and planted other
false evidence.
In short, Bester is a stereotypical villain. And in some sense,
he’s easy to understand.
So to summarize, “Kaijin was waiting for the time the
country would need him and would immediately jump at the
opportunity to come back, without realizing that it would
cause him harm!”–that kind of story?
But really, wouldn’t the death penalty suit cowardly bastards
like Bester the best? Well, maybe the death penalty would be
going too far.
「 Well, in any case, with my departure, maybe even he can
finally relax.」
Those words ended his tale.
After hearing about the incident, the three brothers also
seem to have started to hate the Minister.
Well, such a story will make even me hate him.
However, he did hit a noble.
It would be strange for him to leave without any trouble.
And in response to my worries,
「 It should be fine, probably. Although retired, my position
as a captain did earn me the rank of Baronet.
Had it been a case of a commoner hitting a noble, I probably
wouldn’t be able to avoid the death penalty!」
Having said that, he laughed loudly.
I couldn’t laugh at all, though…
If worst comes to worst, we’re breaking out! As for the
completely unrelated person–me, I’ll just pretend to be a
normal slime until things quiet down.
So I silently thought
And, the day of the trial came.
We were lead before the king.
The dwarfs’ Hero King.
Though in front of him, you couldn’t feel that overpowering
aura.
The current king–Gazelle Dwargo.
With his eyes closed, he sits deeply on the throne.
Looking like a typical dwarf, he had a sturdy build. His
armor concealed his excessive energy.
Though he could easily be distinguished by his darker skin,
and jet black hair, swept back.
He’s strong!
Been a while since my instincts last cried out in alarm.
To both of his sides, the knights stand at attention.
Though I feel that those two are strong as well, they seem
dull in comparison to the king.
As that guy is just a monster.
I had planned to run away if needed, but with this…
His mere presence forced my distracted mind to focus.
This was probably the first time I felt danger in this world.
There was one man kneeling before the king as if confirming
something.
Having received the king’s permission, he stood, and,
「The trial shall now begin! Silence your voices!!!」
He informed us of its beginning.
Taking up an hour, both sides’ stories were presented.
The parties in question–ourselves–were not permitted to
speak.
The only ones who could freely speak are nobles rank
“Count” and above.
The rest, must wait for the king’s explicit permission.
If I had to speak, what would I say?
Speak out of turn, and your guilt shall be confirmed.
Moreover, we’ll also include a free “Insult the King” special!
Even if the charges against you were false, the rules stay the
same.
No choice but to leave everything to your representative.
That representative, these past two days, has shown his face
many times.
If I had to say, he’s kind of like our lawyer.
I wonder if he’s any good?
Those kind of worries tend to prove true too often…
「 Thus, in this way, the drunk and relaxed Bester-dono,
while making his way into another shop, was assaulted!
Such action must not be pardoned easily!!!」
「Is that the truth?」
「Ay! I, more than listening to Kaijin-dono, have investigated
with the shop owners!
All my previous statements are, in fact, completely true!!!」
… Huh? Umm… what did he say?
Someone we thought to be our ally had unexpectedly
betrayed us?
Isn’t this… bad?
When I look at Kaijin’s face, it first turned bright red, but
slowly paled.
Well, that’s to be expected.
I mean, he can’t even complain.
Oh and by the way… the representative is not allowed to lie.
If his lies get revealed, he gets the death penalty. So without
some extreme circumstances, to lie is unthinkable…
Thus the system that forbids those of lower birth (in this
case, the accused) to speak in front of the king, is being abused
in the worst of ways.
「 Your Majesty! Have you heard enough? Please bestow a
harsh punishment on them!」
High with excitement, Bester proposes thus to the king.
Moreover, while looking at us, he shows a triumphant smile.
That bastard… I really should have clobbered him…
The king, with his eyes closed, refuses to move a muscle.
Seeing this, those close by announce his decision.
「Silence!!! We shall now announce the verdict!
Assailant, Kaijin! You are sentenced to 20 years of forced
labour in the mines.
The rest, accomplices! You are sentenced to 10 years of forced
labour in the mines.
That, concludes this…」
「Wait…」
A deep, heavy voice resounded through the hall.
The king opened his eyes and looked at Kaijin.
「It’s been a while, Kaijin! Are you in good health」
「 … Ay! More importantly, I am happy to see his Majesty in
good health!」
Thus answered Kajin.
Seems like answering the King’s questions is allowed.
「Enough. Those with you are the real question! Do you have
intention of returning to service?」
The hall immediately filled with noise.
Bester’s face turned blue.
The representative who betrayed us, turned deathly pale.
「I fear, your Majesty, I already have a master!
That pledge has become this one’s treasure. This treasure,
even if it be his Majesty’s order, I shall never part with!!!」
Angry words resounded in return.
The Royal Guard directed their killing intent at Kaijin.
Even then, Kaijin faced the king without a hint of fear, but
rather with grand price.
Seeing this, the king closed his eyes again.
「Is, that so…」
Having so muttered,
He ordered his attendant to call silence again.
And,
「I’ll declared the verdict. Steel your hearts!!!
Kaijin and company, I deport you from the kingdom.
You shall not be permitted to remain here even a single night
longer.
That is all. Now, begone from my sight…」
The king opened his eyes wide and so proclaimed.
That’s the air of the king!
Intimidating enough to make my body tremble.
But even so… the king looked rather lonely to me.
And thus, with the conclusion of the trial, we returned to
Kaijin’s store.
Just went for a little drink, but it became such an incident.
Now then, we need to quickly pack, and set off!
And speaking off… is Gobuta alright?
Well… only three days had passed…
With some worry in my heart, we opened the “punishment
room”, and…
「 Ah! You have returned! Was it fun? Next time, please bring
me along!」
Waking on top of the sofa, Gobuta said these word.
What… the hell?
How did he break free from the [Sticky Thread]?
If I look closely… what I thought was a pillow as a storm
wolf.
Really? He really summoned them?!
「 Oi, oi, Gobuta-kun. You, were able to summon the
wolves?」
「Yeah! I was! “Please come!” I called, and they came!」
He makes it sound too easy.
No hobgoblin had succeeded with summons up until now.
Maybe… did nutrient deprivation awaken some latent
ability?
Nah… no way. That’s impossible for Gobuta.
Must have been just luck.
And, that’s when I noticed the petrified dwarf that had
finally noticed the wolf.
「What are you doing? Not going to prepare?」
I asked the dwarfs.
「 Oi, oi, wait a second! Why is there a black fang wolf in
here!!!」
「 That’s right! There’s a B rank monster blocking our
escape!!!」
They seem to be panicking.
That was an interesting… a comical reaction.
「 It’s fine, it’s fine! No problem. No different from your
average dog! I keep him at home!」
I had intended for those words to calm them, but they were
struck speechless instead.
Since we have no time, I couldn’t waste any of it for
explanation.
So while having the dwarfs change into traveling gear, I
chased the rest out.
Remaining in the building, I began to absorb everything.
Not even close to full capacity.
But, I decided to refrain from absorbing the whole building,
as that would probably get me arrested again.
Thus, we had finished the preparations for our journey, and
thus we headed towards the meeting spot.
Militaristic State Dwargon.
We’d be involved with it many times from now on.
But to us who were escaping from it, that kind of thing we
could not even imagine.
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: the Storm Crest
Titles: One who Commands Monsters
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve,
Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic Perception]
Acquired Skills: Black Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis
Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor],
Wolf [Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Intimidation, Shadow Step, Black
Lightning]
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance
That place was wrapped in silence.
To such extent, that you wouldn’t believe it was ever noisy,
Since the five criminals had been expelled from this hall, not
a single person had moved.
As if breaking the silence,
「Now, Bester. Is there anything you’d like to say?」
「 Wi… with all due respect, your Majesty! This is a
misunderstanding! There must be some mistake!」
Such was Minister Bester’s unsightly appeal, that seemed to
want to grab onto the king.
In contrast, the King had showed no emotion, and remained
stoic.
「 A misunderstand, huh… that would have been losing a
faithful minister.」
「 What are you saying! I cannot fathom how come you
believe that that man had sworn his loyalty to your
Majesty…」
「 Bester! You are mistaken. The case with Kaijin had been
lost long ago…
The faithful minister I had lost, is none other than you.」
A quiet voice revealing no emotion.
Whereas Bester shrieked in response.
“I must come up with an excuse!” He frantically thought.
But he couldn’t form a coherent thought.
What had, the king, just said?
The one he lost is… me? That means…
Bester wanted to come up with something. But no thoughts
would form.
「I’ll ask again. Bester. Do you have anything left to say?」
Frightening.
His head was filled with fear.
I have to answer his question! He thought, but no words
would come out!!!
「With… with all… with all due respect…」
「 Enough, I had expected more from you. I always waited.
Even for you to come clean on the Magical Battle Gear
Incident.
But, even now… look!」
The King said pointing at two items.
Sometime previously, an attendant had brought them.
Bester stared at them with empty eyes.
Something he had never seen before, a liquid sphere
wrapped in cloth.
And a single longsword.
「Do you know what this is?」
As he was asked, he carefully observed.
The sphere he had not recognized, but the sword was the one
that Kaijin always carried.
「Think!」
In place of the King, the attendant had explained.
Bester’s mind would require many more hours to understand
the transpired.
Not a revival pill, but a restoration pill made from Hipokte
grass. That of complete restoration.
With dwarven technology, the best they could achieve was a
purity of 98%.
At 98%, it would never have the effect of high grade
medicine. But this, was at 99%!!!
Bester’s face lit up in surprise. He wanted to know the
extraction method.
But what should have surprised bester more was the
longsword.
The demon ore used in the blades had begun to adapt itself to
the user, so was reported.
“But that’s impossible… it normally takes ten years for that
to happen!”
Bester, in shock, was beset by such thoughts.
“If that is true!” such was the thought that dominated his
mind.
「 The one who had produced these items was the slime.
Thanks to your efforts, we no longer have a connection to the
slime. Do you have anything to say for yourself?」
Bester knew all too well the depth of the King’s anger.
There was nothing else he could say…
「Nothing… I have nothing to say, your Majesty.」
Tears welled up within him.
“I had been abandoned by the king!” He finally understood.
He had just wanted to be of use to the king. And to be
recognized.
That was his with, and yet…
Since when did he go wrong?
Was it when he got jealous of Kaijin?
Or was it well before then?
That he did not know. All that he knew what that he betrayed
the king’s expectations. That sole truth.
「 Is, that so. Then, Bester! You are forbidden from entering
the kingdom ever again. Never show yourself before me from
now on
However, I’ll leave you some parting words… You have
served well!!!.」
Upon hearing the king’s words, Bester responded with a deep
bow.
And thus left the hall.
To repay the foolish act he had committed…
At the same time as Bester left,
The guards restrained his accomplice, the treacherous
representative.
That he saw from the corner of his eyes.
「 Spies! Keep watch over the slime! Never let him leave your
sight! EVER!!!」
The king had raised his voice so to give this order.
That usually quiet king, to raise his voice!
Everyone tensed at the gravity of the order.
「Even at the cost of our lives!」
The spies having so replied, disappeared.
The king pondered thus.
What was that monster?
That was a unique creature. Letting him loose upon the
world…
Will probably end our peace…
Intermission ~Bagworm Gobuta~
Hello, it’s Gobuta here!
Right now, I was punished by Rimuru-sama in a thing
referred as “Bagworm Hell”, its shape is round and made from
thread, and hanged from the ceiling.
But, it doesn’t make me feel any pain and suffering. Though I
cannot tear the thread with force, it’s actually quite
comfortable.
Since the thread can stretch, the body can be moved. But, no
matter how violent the thread will not snap, it will only swing
back and forth, noticing about that a while ago I try to quiet
down.
So, to leaving someone behind like this is really painful you
know. Rimuru-sama went to the night shop with the others, I
think it’s awful. I also wanted to go there too........
However, it’s free time now.
Because it’s unlikely I can escape from this on my own, I try
to get out by trying summoning my Storm Fanged Wolf partner
for help.
But, that is something I cannot do at this moment! Even
captain Riguru cannot do too, it not an easy thing to do.
I guess this is a clever punishment from Rimuru-sama.
I think Rimuru-sama was really stingy; I only had a little
sleep. But it also same with Captain Riguru and Chief Rigurudo
too they also furious because the same reason, that the far I
can told about the story.
Nonetheless, it neither causing pain or discomfort, I can
spend the free time without any problem.
But say, Rimuru-sama is really kind. I think that the reason
why everyone idolized him.
Well, I should wait until he come back tomorrow surely he
will let me down. I should patience this night.
It’s strange.
The day has passed overnight, but Rimuru-sama and others
isn’t come back yet.
Did something happen? Although, maybe they just spend the
night at somewhere else after walking around.
Honestly, my stomach hungry, I wish they come back
soon..........
It’s Dangerous......
After the third day, Rimuru-sama and the others still hadn’t
come back.
I worry about them. But, it’s not the time to worrying about
the others.
Now, right now. I myself was facing a pinch!
Hunger is troublesome, but there a more serious and
important problem that going on.
Pi--- Gorogorogoro..........
My stomach hurtssss.......
I continued endure my wish to pee, but something larger has
come.
His mental strength was trained to the limit by receiving
multiple large and small attacks.
Moreover!
On the room he was hanged, on the parlor floor was laid
carpet.
It was better if the room floor was stone, surely if I defile the
carpet, the dwarf Kaijin-san will got mad.....
Rimuru-sama up until now say things such as Toilet and Bath
as unnecessary like he don’t really care about it, probably he
will not mad if I defile the room......
Perhaps, now, it had become a very critical situation.
Well, should I do something......
Wa, wait..... Dangerous......
When I wriggle my body around while trying to endure, the
movement was transmitted to the thread, making it swaying
back and forth.
In this situation, it just a matter of time before the
catastrophe occurs.
It’s impossible to cut the thread; it’s also unlikely that
Rimuru-sama and the others will come back.
Koryaa. It is irritating to doing nothing.
From awhile ago greasy sweat has flowing without stopping,
my eyes became hazy.
There is no more way to escape from here, I unleashed all I
can do and give up -----
No, wait? Thinking about it......
For me that already given up, I remember the voice from the
heaven.
『 If you don't like it, go ask for help and summon your
partner or something!』
Certainly, Rimuru-sama had said so.
I tried it to summon again! Surprisingly, my summon
partner immediately came!
(Partner, you had come! If you don’t come earlier, it will
become a serious problem!!)
While thought that in my mind, I was puzzled because the
Storm Fanged Wolf that I didn’t feels any reaction up until now
had came forth to me.
Which he doesn’t really understand.
But because the desperate call comes, my sense finally comes
back after the third time leak.
The call keep growing. After all I goes through today; the
mental strength that trained to the limit was at the edge!
After a successful summoning at the last minute, I was
carried by my partner to toilet.
But all the exhaustion had gone released along the secret.
Fortunately, because Rimuru-sama and the other were back a
few days later, any traces was wiped and concealed to the end.
Because I had succeeded summoning my partner, its make
him very surprised about it, making my mind clear a little.
Needless to say, there is not any reason to tell anyone about
the thing I have done so I don’t need to worry.
That’s why; I gonna bring the secret even to the grave.
Chapter 19 - Return to the Village
We were joined by Riguru and the others at the entrance of
the forest.
A total of five days were spent on the journey.
But, it’s still within my estimate.
Although we met many problems along the way, the main
purpose of the journey was achieved!
On that note, I didn’t see an Adventurer’s Guild in that city;
shame, I wanted to take a look at the Freedom Association.
Wanted to see if any of their members are “World
Travelers”… but I doubt there are.
Also, the incident in the Dwarf Kingdom has sadly prevented
me from further research on handiwork and armor… well, it
can’t be helped.
But, I was satisfied with my new comrades!
And, we earned 20 gold coins. Really struck gold right
there… literally.
I introduced Kaijin’s group to Riguru and the rest, and they
exchanged greetings.
Since they’ll be working together from now on, I want them
to get along.
Come to think of it, the dwarfs seem less prone to
discrimination.
Perhaps it has to do with the fact that they are, themselves, a
half magical race.
Well, there was a problem in the beginning of our return to
the village.
Ranga was waving his tail happily around me. However,
when I told him to carry two of the three brothers, his joyful
expression quickly turned sour, and he took a step back.
Then, while staring at the duo, he added “Will it be worse off
if those two idiots get left behind?”
With a look full of intent to swallow them whole! Which, of
course, terrified the dwarfs.
To begin with, when they first saw Ranga,
“ “ “Geeeeh!!! What…. is that…” ” ”
That’s how surprised they were.
Was that the start of one of their performances?
I don’t really get it, but maybe there is something amusing
about it.
“Wa.. wait, Ranga! I’m just planning to mimic the black wolf
to check its abilities. That’s why I want to leave the two
dwarves to you!”
Hearing my words he stood upright as if at attention, and,
“Acknowledged, my lord!!!”
And he thus consented.
Kaijin and the eldest brother Garm will get on my back.
The middle brother Dold and the youngest Mildo are on
Ranga’s.
To ensure their safety, I tied them to Ranga with [Sticky
Thread].
After all, in a world with no motorcycles, traveling at 80 kph
would certainly be a terrifying experience.
I don’t know if it’s possible to run that fast, and I don’t have
any intention to be going that fast…
Next, it’s my turn.
Mimicry: Black Storm Star Wolf (Tempest Start Wolf)
As the mimicry finished, I transformed.
“Amazing!!! As expected of Master!!!”
“Fu ha ha! Even so! Work hard to evolve into this form!”
I responded to Ranga with praise.
“Ay! I will strive to live up to your expectations”
At times like this, the author really likes to thrown in those
Sengoku jidai, samurai style phrases. He write “Haha!” which
is actually a samurai shortening of Hai.
With a new goal in mind, Ranga’s eyes were shining bright.
The other Storm fanged wolves were all just as excited.
Everyone being motivated is surely a good thing.
Then, I glance over to Kaijin’s group.
There’s foam coming out of their mouth… they fainted?
That old man… what the hell they doing…?
Oh well.
Time to put my daily practice to use! I use [Sticky Thread] on
my back. I slowly manipulate the thread to tie up Kaijin’s
group… and, success! This way, we can continue carrying
Kaijin’s group even while they’re fainted. Thus, we depart.
As a side note, I think it’s a good thing that Kaijin’s group had
fainted. If we don’t take this slowly, at a speed of 100 kph, they
could faint from the initial acceleration…
The two siblings on Ranga’s back, Mildo and Dold, however,
seem to endure well… never mind. That’s the rumored
“fainting with your eyes open” skill, huh…
I offer my condolences.
The return journey was going smoothly, primarily because
the dwarves had fainted.
It’s probably better for them to faint instead of biting their
tongues.
In fact, imagine yourself in their position—wouldn’t it be
unpleasant to wake up to another terrifying experience?
Instead, isn’t it best to let them sleep with those happy faces?
Well, I’ll wake them up for meals.
I know, I’m a bad person (lol).
Come to think of it…
“Oi, Riguru! Have you succeeded at summoning your black
wolf yet?”
“Although it brings me great shame… there has been no
progress”
Fumu.
Even Riguru can’t do it.
The other goblins are also frustrated; the wolves, as well.
So, only Gobuta?
“So only that Gobuta succeeded?”
“What! Gobuta, is that true?”
“Yes! I called and he came!”
Hearing those words, the other goblins’ and black wolves’
eyes lit up in determination.
“But, that can’t be. Gobuta is the kind of guy to walk to and
from the Dwarf Kingdom on foot!”
Come to think of it, he’s right!
You’d think he’s just a fool! But, I guess he’s the type of guy
that can do it when it matters.
Well, Gobuta is a fool, but that certainly doesn’t mean he’s
incompetent.
Come to think of it, he made a four month journey on foot
alone while scavenging for food; if he were weak, I doubt he
could’ve done it.
Thus, my mental evaluation of Gobuta rose. Well, sooner or
later it will drop…!
When the night comes, we take a break.
I’m not tired at all, but the others need a break.
While everyone rests, I’ll try out some abilities.
The physical abilities of the Black Storm Star Wolf (Tempest
Star Wolf) are really high.
I could feel the power gushing out.
When I kick the ground lightly, I instantly leap into the air,
and gallop through the air.
Combined with my reaction speed, I can probably bring out
its full potential.
To begin with, most of my battles to date ended with “[Water
Blade]!” and the enemy were decapitated.
Since strength and agility are important factors in a fight,
this is a pretty good development.
Enough to say that I am satisfied the Tempest Star Wolf’s
combat ability.
From what I imitated with [Great Sage], while mimicking the
black wolf, I can instantly kill the black snake. Without any
special abilities.
I received an explanation on ranks in the town. The Lizard
was a rank B-. Via the simulation ability of the [Great Sage],
one could approximate the rank of other monsters. The black
snake would never reach A rank, but, being able to defeat ten
centipedes, one could rank it as A-…
Similarly, a normal—not mimicked—black storm star wolf is
stronger than a black snake, but a fight against ten of them
would be impossible…
No, wait… there’s that ominous [Black Lightning] skill…
My instincts scream that it’s dangerous.
And yet, I return to being a slime, and try it out.
The result,
Pika~tsu! ……..Chudo—n!!!
Fufufu….
My test target, a big boulder on the riverside, crumbled to
dust.
Thus, I judged that I should absolutely never use this skill
again!
So,
I didn’t do anything! A lightning just hit there for no reason!
Let’s go with that.
There was another such skill, the black’s snake [Noxious
Breath]. I shall also seal it. At least, until I can properly adjust
the output.
Especially since it uses a lot of magic power. And, if not
adjusted carefully, there’s a high chance of hitting friendly.
That
is,
more
than
its
power
the
range
was
also
phenomenal…!
Surrounding the boulder, an area of about 20 meters (65 feet)
was turned into glass by the temperature…
Riguru and others rushed over asking if anything was wrong.
“Wooow, a lightning hit right in front of me! How
surprising!”
Is how I deceived them.
Seems like the lightning disturbed their rest, making me feel
guilty.
From now on, any dangerous experiments must be carried
out in some secret location.
Oh well, I got the data.
The simulation in my brain resumed.
With [Black Lightning], even if it is not my version of it, the
black wolf can probably win against ten black snakes.
Thus, it may actually be the case that the Black Storm Star
Wolf (Tempest Star Wolf) holds power beyond that of an A
rank.
A rank monsters, by themselves, can devastate a small city
and are thus appointed “Disaster” level.
Therefore, I should refrain from mimicking the black wolf
near a city.
And thus, my research continues till dawn…
……….
…..
...
The next morning.
The dwarves wake up with their faces still pale.
Are they okay?
“Are you guys okay?”
“A, aa..., where are we?
As their consciousness become clearer, they were puzzled
due to the unfamiliar scenery around them.
I immediately tell them that we were traveling towards the
goblin village.
“What did you say?! For a two month journey like this, we
need to procure a carriage and food from some nearby town!!!”
Well, it’s far too late to be surprised
What to say...., let’s ignore it.
Well if think about it. It’s hard for a normal person to
understand the distance we had already traveled.
We aren’t in a rush.
So, I take the time to explain our situation to the dwarves.
As for Riguru and group, they are making food.
Goblins cook in one way—they roast.
That’s fine for now. I have no taste buds, after all!
However, when I do obtain them, I should beat good cooking
techniques into them.
Can the goblins get used to cultured life?
Whether it will happen or not, I do not know. But, I plan to
try out various ideas.
It’d be bad if they can’t properly cook!
While eating breakfast, we discussed future plans.
I explained to them that we were bound to arrive at the
village in two days.
“Impossi…!”
The dwarfs was not convinced
Thus, we resumed our journey.
Along the way, we conversed using [Thought Transmission].
The dwarfs can also use it, which saves us some trouble.
[Thought Transmission] is an improvement over basic
telepathy, as it is stronger, allows a larger network, can be used
during other maneuvers, and has range of about a kilometer.
On the second sprint, the dwarfs cling to our backs without
fainting. Seems like they properly prepared themselves
beforehand. Since the wind pressure forced them to keep their
eyes closed, I made a thin membrane with my thread to protect
their eyes. Surprisingly, it works.
I can finally manipulate it to some extent with just thought.
This much is possible when you get used to manipulating
magic essence.
While moving on the road, I ask the dwarfs to teach us about
some common knowledge.
While the dwarf talking, the goblins excitedly listens.
Then, we adding our common knowledge from what we
hear, then the conversation turns lively. I feel relieved because
they become more familiar with each other. In this state, they
will get along just fine in the village.
The Dwarf or The Goblin, the origin is same.
The long lived half fairy Dwarf. The short lived half demon
Goblin. The difference was only in the course of evolution. But,
the goblins rather said it evolution, would it be degenerate?
In other words, the goblin can be said to be the demon
version of the dwarf. The Goblin can evolve to hobgoblin, But
after evolution, it seems it extend the life span!
Well, it not just that, but that was one of the differences
between demon race and fairy race.
Even in the same half fairy races, dwarfs are closer to the
demons rather than the elves.
Maybe that’s the reason, they able become accustomed
without discomfort with others once they gets used to it.
Having suddenly remembered something, I decided to ask,
“Kaijin, I know it’s already too late to ask, but is it okay? To
have said those things to the Dwarf king, didn’t you admire
him?”
“Oh about that. I do admire him! There isn’t a single dwarf
who doesn’t. Who wouldn’t admire a hero king that looks like
he had come out of some fairy tale?”
Certainly.
Heroes from fairy tales come out only in bedtime stories.
This hero, however, is alive and well, supporting and
protecting his people as their King.
Thus, it is exactly as he said—everyone respects and admires
him; and, everyone would surely want to be useful to such a
King....
Do I have the resolution to do the same?
I became the goblins’ master by pure chance. But, how
should I proceed from now on?
It’s fine. No doubt about it!
That’s the kind of “myself” that I wished to become.
“Hey, Kaijin. Why have you decided to follow me? If you
think about it, isn’t it far better for you to return to the King’s
service?”
Upon hearing this question, this is how Kaijin answered.
“Gahahahaha! Danna is surprisingly tactful! Why? Because it
seemed interesting! That’s what my instincts told me. This guy
can do anything! And that was it. Don’t you think it’s a fine
reason?”
can mean master but I left it in romaji
A fine reason… huh?
No doubt about it.
“Fumu You better not complain later. I was famous for
working my subordinates hard, you know?”
Anyways, when there’s something I can’t do, I want others to
help me; I want to rely on others. But, if you need my help, I’ll
see it through.
Even if it was hard, this is what I truly desire inside.
“I know.”
I nodded with satisfaction at his response.
Two days later, we arrived at the village.
Ours objective was achieved: we returned to the village!
Author’s note: Since there was no change in the status, I
removed it
Chapter 20 - Toward the Village’s
Revival
We finally arrived at the goblin village.
We left the village only two weeks ago, but I feel somewhat
nostalgic.
Well, rather than calling it a village, it was just a square
surrounded by fences...
While we were out on the journey, what’s left was just some
small tent for living.
The center of the village is marked by the bonfire; I noticed a
big pot placed there.
Roasting! It was the only cooking method before! It seems
they improved. What an impressive progress.
That pot over there... if you look at it closely, from it’s
appearance it was made from shell of a Ōkame (Big Turtle).
How far did they expand their hunting range...?
Well, it seems they did not get attacked from other monsters,
I feel relieved.
Immediately after entering the village, the hobgoblin
villagers noticed us. We were greeted by cheers. Unfortunately,
I didn’t bring any souvenirs.
Oh well, it seem there many fur, etc from monsters they
hunted, I'm sure the dwarves can turn them to clothes right
away! Eventually, I want the goblins to be able to make it
themselves.
Now, to introduce the dwarves, I attempt to find Rigurudo so
he can gather everyone.
It seems it’s not needed, Rigurudo came running.
But, he had a troubled face.
What had happened? I tried to think the answer of my
question.
“Welcome back! I’m sorry I didn’t greet you earlier when you
came back, but Rimuru-sama there are guests...”
Even if he tired, he still feel obliged to greet me, I feel sorry.
Guests...? Someone I knew?
Anyway, are the dwarves free in the village? I think they
start inspecting around.
The equipment I bought was stored in a vacant tent.
I leave the care of the dwarves to Riguru, I was guided to the
place where the guests were waiting.
Rigurudo guided me to into a large tent.
Who is it?
Well, when we meet, I will know. Thinking that, I enter the
tent.
I was surprised when I saw what was under the entrance of
the tent.
Over there, there are several child demon (Goblin).
Some were well dressed with several others that accompany
them.
Chiefs, and they escorts? Why they did’t carry any weapons.
Even thought I don’t see any problem.
When I was perplexed, the goblins were all suddenly dogeza
(prostrate/kneeling)!
“ “ “ We greet you, O Strong one! Can you please hear our
humble request!!! ” ” ”
They speak all at once.
Strong one? It exaggerated but are they referring to me.
I discerning them all, their saying with serious tone and their
eyes were all serious, I knew those eyes.
What are they expecting from me? I thought so.
“Fumu, I’ll hear.”
I decided to hear their story.
Then,
“Ah! We are really grateful! Our request is, we want to ask
you so we can serve under you!!!”
One of them, answered as the representative.
The other all nodded in agreement.
They asked with hope-filled eyes.
“ “ “ Please take care of us!!! ” ” ”
They deeply beg.
Honestly, I thought it was troublesome
Right now, it’s time for the village revival! I don’t have time
to spare for you guys!
Although I want to say the otherwise, the fact is the people
on this village just a few.
Anyway, I predicted there will be turf wars going around
here I think it’s okay to accept them in,
Right now it’s okay, but what if they’ll betray us later?
Although I‘m a bit worried about it, If that happen I will
exterminate all of them, I do not forgive betrayal.
To lead demons, wishful thinking will only get in the way.
Everything must be dealt cold-headed.
I order to determine my resolution, is to accept those guys.
I assured myself again.
Once these guys betray me, I will kill these guys...!
But... now that I think about it, how can I easily think of
killing someone?!
I’m surprised by myself.
Oh well, it better to worry about it later.
By the way, it seems those guys are only a representatives,
how many people do they have?
To think about it, I must come up with names to give to all
these guys all by myself. I let out a sigh...
Each one of the goblins went back to their own village to
bring home the news.
Well then, I hear the story from the remaining delegates.
Listening to the story, I summarize the contents...
First, the cause that began to disturb the order in the forest.
During the raid of Fanged Wolf clan, the village of Rigurudo
and others was abandoned, the cause was they could not afford
to offer any warriors.
The pig head tribe (Orc), the lizard person tribe (Lizardman),
and great demon tribe (Ogre)!
It was some of the monsters with intelligence in this forest.
They began to move in order to dominate the forest.
Even until now, they had skirmish, but they are in tacit
agreement so it did not lead into armed clash.
However, that is in response to the situation where the lord
of the forest is gone. So far it seems the move to clear away
their old resentment.
Originally, demon had a nature that likes to show off their
power.
Therefore, to clear away the accumulated resentment, each
tribe prepared to move out.
The child demon tribe (Goblin) is just a weak tribe, their
presence is only for being trampled by them.
Each chief (Goblin) was in panic.
In this state, they will be ruined by involved in the fight.
During the chief meeting, they carried out discussions every
day, but they aren’t very intellect.
The discussion ended without resulting with any solution...
Meanwhile, the news of the attack from Fanged Wolf clan
was received, well not far from it. Therefore, Rigurudo’s tribe
was forgotten.
However...
Around the time the food stocks become scarce, there came a
bad news. It was reported that a new threat in the forest has
appeared!
The rumor was about the black beasts and their riders.
Those riders are running within the forest just like it was in
plains, they hunted powerful monsters in the forest.
When they received the report, they all were astonished.
Who are those riders?
Apparently, that what it looked like for those goblins...
In response of this report, opinion was divided.
The first opinion claims that, any day now, those riders will
take them under their protection.
The second opinion claims that, it’s too suspicious! It must be
so kind of trap!
The ones who said it’s a trap; there is no reason to bring us
into a trap! They didn’t listen when being persuaded.
In addition, even if it’s not a trap, it isn’t necessary for us to
accept.
Without intellect only sadness, the words for conclusion
can’t come out.
Therefore, they select a person as representative to ask for
asylum. They told me that was the reason why they went to
this place.
I understand.
Well, it was a good story from a small fries. However, even if
the goblins are small, weak and lack intellect, there will be no
one willing to help them.
Either way, I decided to accept their request.
But only those willing to came here.
I told this to the representative of the goblins.
Hearing my word, those goblins went back to their own
villages.
For now on there is a problem.
I think that after looking at the goblins that came here.
Isn’t that... A little too much?
In the village’s space, there are only a few accommodations.
Or rather, why I must be worried for such a thing?
For a few days, several axes were created, the newly created
axes were used to cut trees, the collected timber was going to
be processed, and would be used later to build housing. I leave
the charge of the timber related things to Kaijin.
The three dwarf brothers, diligently processed the fur, to
make clothes for hobgoblin.
The three dwarf brothers as usual looked at the women
(Goburina) with sharp eye.
It might be good, if they finish it quickly!
At the time I told them to hurry their works, goblins came.
From the 4 tribes, collectively there is about 500 people.
The rest of it, the opposing faction stayed at the villages.
They choose to don’t move.
But right now the works is still not done.
That’s what I thought, I then check mind map.
I’m looking for suitable location near water source so I can
open farmland.
I walked to the nearest place that meets my condition...
The place is in the vicinity of the cave from beginning.
Fumu.
I called Rigurudo, asking about the situation around that
area.
“Around there was nonaggression territory. Because unlike
in the forest, inside the cave, there is a nest of powerful
monsters...”
“Ah, there will be no problem. I used to live over there.”
“Wha! Is that true!!!”
“No, I was born over there so it okay, there will be no
problem at all.”
“....As I expected, degozaimasu na. This Rigurudo, truly
admire you”
Is it really great?
I was just born in that cave, why does he have to be
impressed with that?
Well, as long as he’s satisfied.
Immediately, I went to talk with the youngest brother from
the three brothers - Mildo who had architectural related
knowledge.
I and Mildo are consulting about various things.
I told Mildo any knowledge I had related for various
constructions from my previous life that I could remember.
The current technology in this world, it measured it is on
decent level with magic intertwine together.
In addition of my knowledge I had, I plan to measure and
survey the local area.
I want to make some of kind treatment facilities for
excrement which was necessary for goblins and dwarves. But
it’s not necessary for the black wolves.
Anyway, you can make an underground sewer, or fermenting
the excrement I thought it good as fertilizer.
But when seen from sanitation side, it was common sense
that it would easy for it to become the source of infection for
infectious disease. That was what Mildo said to me.
Well, can monster like goblins become sick? It’s what I
thought, but it seems it normal for getting epidemic.
It’s fate of weak monsters.
Well, if it’s because poor sanitation, they would surely
became sick...
In case of the goblins, the number of birth exceed the
number that die because the strong fertility, it seems it possible
to maintain the numbers.
But, by evolving, it seems the fertility had depleted.
In exchange for that, it seems the life span extended.
Mildo was well informed. Though he didn’t knew much in
topics related to processing the excrement.
I confirmed that there was only a few “World Travelers” in
this world.
In this world, had it own unique knowledge about Spirit
Engineering, I heard it’s mysterious and there weren’t many
explanations about it.
Because there weren’t many details known regarding the
benefit of the excrement, he was surprised when listening to
my story.
Thus, the conclusion of the meeting, Mildo was appointed as
the captain of the construction team.
I let him take care of things that were his specialty.
To Rigurudo, I instructed him to assign some people under
Mildo, to go survey the project site.
Ranga also accompanied them just in case.
I think the monsters from the cave will not go out, but there
is a possibility. If that happen I’m sure Ranga can take care of
it.
Thus, Mildo and others, the construction team departed.
The next was, naming.
The though is too depressing. To gave name one by one for
all 500 people. Any longer, I think it would turn to the
forbidden A B C D.
But I don’t like to do something halfhearted.
Immediately, I started giving them names.
Again, I went to low activity state after giving them all
names, but I was able to give name to everyone.
The fatigue was less than the previous naming; it is
something that you do not want to do again.
I summon the chieftains.
They all kneeling in front of me, were the evolved chieftains
Led by Rigurudo, Rugurudo, Regurudo, Rogurudo.
Obvious, side by side. It’s Ra Ri Ru Re Ro.
Coincidentally, Ra became Ranga.
I think it all appropriate, so it’s okay! There is no one that
object.
I thought it in frantic! I forget about the names appeal.
I will work very hard! It’s was one of a good man appeal!!!
The one that are left over were women.
It’s possible to determine the gender of Goblins, but it hardly
shows in the appearance. But when they evolve the differences
is recognizable.
I thought some feminine name, Like Ririna.
In the future, I wonder if this name can become series or
not?
Although such idea crossed in my mind, I decided to against
such thought.
It’s not needed right now.
Well, in front of me the hobgoblins. I wonder if they capable
with hierarchical relationship or not?
Everyone is friends, everyone is equal! Those things were
impossible in real life.
In particular, for monsters that emphasizes on power... A
clear chain of command was necessary.
I decided.
“Listen, I bestow to you guys this positions!”
It was declared.
Rigurudo was promoted to Goblin King.
And, the remaining chieftains become Goblin Lord.
In the surroundings, all of the goblins in the village prostrate
themselves; I gulped my own saliva when watching such
spectacle.
“ “ “ Wa ha~a!!! We humbly receive your order!!! ” ” ”
With that word as the signal, thunderous cheer rose up.
A new history for goblin has begun.
For crafting tools, Kaijin had prepared it.
For clothes, under the command of Garm and Dold, had been
produced steadily.
For timber, it steadily provides the village with vacant land.
By the time it was confirmed that all of the goblins had
evolved, the planned construction for the new village began
after Mildo came back after the survey.
All were well.
I checked the construction area for the new village.
From it’s scale, it should be called town rather than a village.
Our new home.
After confirming all the preparations and equipment, we all
departed.
Towards the new place, step forward.
For our first step to create a new country!
Chapter 21 - A New Movement
Bordering the Great Forest of Jura, was Falmus Kingdom’s
Earl territory.
On this frontier existed those willing to protect the area.
Their main forces consisted of a knight order under the
control of the Earl.
Although the members usually only consist of 100 people, the
Earl declared a state of emergency. Those who had retired were
recalled, and the numbers were now nearly three times than
the usual, with 284 people.
The next largest force here was the Adventurers from the
Freedom Association.
They had taken requests to hunt monsters threatening the
land in the vicinity.
However, this was not an urgent matter. And, naturally they
finished the request without any difficulties.
To serve as lookouts around the Earl’s territory, mercenary
were hired.
Although some were talented, many were still just novices.
Thus,when the monsters started to move, they all were
employed to scout the surroundings.
However, in reality, they didn’t treat their work seriously.
The main cause of which being the fact that Earl Nidol Maigam
had been stingy with money used to employ them.
So, who can subdue the monsters if the Free Association
didn’t take the request?
Normally, it was the job of the Knights.
However!
“Fools! When the Knights leave the territory, there is a
chance for the cities to be attacked?!!! Who will protect the
Town?!!!”
So, the frightened Earl did not permit their dispatch.
Money was a problem. Moreover, The Knights could not
move in order to protect the town.
Further, complaints came from villages.
They complained about damage caused by monsters that
neither the adventurers nor Earl did anything about…
However, the Association in this case, can’t receive a
subjugation request due to a single rule.
The circumstances involved did not allow it to so easily
accept.
After all, if you going to hunt for rank “B+” monsters,
multiple adventurers of the same rank are needed (At least 3 or
more people).
Even if 10 adventurers with rank B tried to subdue it, even if
they were successful, there would surely be casualties.
Furthermore, just because a sighting was confirmed, it didn’t
mean that the subjugation can be begin immediately.
Normally, there was not many rank “B+” Adventurers stay at
the frontier; the problem was that monsters would appear too
frequently.
Thus, they were unable to effectively move between requests.
(unsure 手が回らないのである I think it mean time still move
on) [I think what they mean here is using the “the” as a person
doing the action; so they couldn’t rotate in time (from one
place to another)]
They’d receive the request, subdue the target, and then come
back. The time involved between each step became a problem.
To patrol the village, an organization responsible for
subjugation was necessary.
In response to these circumstances, reluctantly the Earl
Nidol Maigam set up an organization.
He called it, Frontier Guards. its member consisted of 30
people.
辺境警備隊 Got a better name? Editor: sounds good
Moreover, they mostly consisted of criminals charged with
trespassing on private property, disorderly behavior, or smalltime violent crimes.
So, it’s actually a facility for small miscreants. A correctional
institution.
They were servants of the Knights, at times; and, they served
as opponent for the Knights mock battle.
Thus, their service was meant to rehabilitate them. They
choose a person among them as their captain (or rather, they
were forced to choose), and were sent as guards of villages.
For Earl Nidol Maigam, the plan looks appealing because it
not only can solve the villages’ problem.
Even if they had died, his wallet wouldn’t suffer.
It’s the extent of his plans that he doing, but.....
“Fumu, sly dog. Well, to gain our freedom, we should accept
it graciously!”
The man named Youmu said.
Due to his appearance,
Originally, he had not wanted to merely end up as a small
miscreant.
He hoped he can become the boss of the back streets/slums,
but it seems the world didn’t let this man take the center of
stage.
Later, the Frontier Guards led by him showed a remarkable
results, and he became the frontier villages’ savior.
Fuse.
Belonging to a small kingdom Burmund, he was the Freedom
Association Burmund branch guild master.
His former ability as Adventurer was upper rank “A-“. He was
a remarkable Adventurer.
As he promised to Baron Belyaad, he immediately, conducted
his own investigations.
As a result, in response to a report from the information
section, it seems there were no movements in the Empire.
But it didn’t mean that the Empire wouldn’t move
later........so he had concluded.
Thus in the future, they should continue observing the
Empire.
It’s not work that they normally do, but there was no other
choice. It’s his decision.
Then, the news from the Investigation Team was received.
When he entered the room, he slowly sat on the sofa.
Their confidential discussion was set to be held in the
drawing room.
On the sofa facing him, sat there three people—two men and
a woman.
They were Adventurers with a B rank.
Excelling in covert operations, Guido. With his job as
“Thief”, is a man with excellent information gathering skills.
Outstanding in defense, Cabal. With his job as “Heavy
Warrior (Fighter)”, his role was that of the tank. He enjoyed
goofing off, but was polite when working.
Specializing on particular magic, Ellen. With job as “Magic
Spell User (Sorcerer)”, Skilled in diverse magic, but excellent
with Movement-based magic. Carefully providing support in
order to increase the survival rate of the Party. They were all
noteworthy individuals.
They were the team that was ordered to inspect the cave
where Verudora was sealed.
His first thought was, please come back safely!
To begin with, the proper level of that cave was rank “A-“.
Actually he wanted to do it himself, alone. But, because of his
responsibilities as the guild master, he cannot move freely.....
Meanwhile, the other rank “B+” Adventurer were not asked
to inspect the current situation of Verudora.
The reason they were requested was because of their high
survival rate and high information gathering capabilities.
Rather than during subjugation, if they were sent to collect
information while avoiding battle, their abilities surpassed
those of other rank “B” Adventurers.
However, if something were to happen to them, it would be
his fault.
It was an obvious violation, since him as the branch chief
himself had ordered them.
But, it was absolutely necessary for them to check.
That is why, the one who most pleased with their return, was
Fuse.
“Let’s hear the report.”
Fuse,
never
showed
emotion
in
discussion
ordering
questioning.
He was grateful in his mind; but he didn’t express it in
words.
The trio were familiar with this trait
“All I hear is “Wasn’t it tought?””
“I want to quickly take a bath....”
“It was tough; it was hard to mediate the quarrel between
Danna and Nēsan, I thought I would be easily trampled to
death....”
That was their typical reaction when reporting their
findings.
However, their faces were serious.
And then they started the report.
Battle with monsters in the cave.
The guardian, having deceived the Storm Snake’s (Tempest
Snake) senses, they removed the seal on the door and entered.
Confirmation of the disappearance of Verudora...
Inside the door, they investigate for about a week, but could
not confirm the presence of any living thing.
And, the most curious detail.....
(After this, I unsure with what they talks about mean what,
sorry) [that Rimuru killed the snake]
“And, that. After we concluded the investigation on the
inside, the Storm Snake was nowhere to be found!”
“That’s right! Since I can’t use any withdrawal type magic
indoors, I spent many hours planning our escape from the
Storm Snake… but it was all pointless!!”
“I was just thinking that I’d be able to mix illusion magic and
heat manipulation as a decoy! But, no… On a serious note, I
worried that although we were able to get here, we won’t be
able to get out, but…” That’s what they reported.
Heck, what was that thing? That was a monster of rank “A-“.
It was the strongest presence inside the cave.
Probably, I would not win on my own against that monster.
That was precisely why; the probability of success in this
mission was greatly reduced.
Fuse thought so.
Again, what is happening in the land? At the moment, that
was not something to think about. So Fuse concluded.
“Well you guys. Have a nice break for three days. After that,
once again, I want you guys to investigate the forest!This time,
it is not necessary to enter the cave! I want you guys to
investigate the surroundings thoroughly, and carefully! So,
go!”
“I’ll go! See you!”
“What? Three days!!! Give me more rest please~!”
“Hey hey..... Anyway, I guess it useless no matter what I say?
Although they said those things, Fuse did not care.
It was more important to organize the information they
brought.
Heck, what was happening in that forest?
Fuse was deep in thought
When he opened his eyes his mood changed, He glared at the
three people.
“What you guys doing? Get out!”
Saying that, he drove off the trio.
Sakaguchi Hinata was bored.
Assigned to guard the inside of the palace of the Holy
Ruberios Kingdom, She was her private chambers, alone.
This world was boring.
When she first came to this world, Hinata was still 15 years
old.
On the day of her first year high school entrance ceremony,
she was on her way home but didn’t particularly want to come
back.
When she passed by the shrine she always stopped by, a
strong wind suddenly blew throughout it.
The wind forced her eyes shut.
Once she opened them, an unfamiliar scenery had spread
before her.
Hinata rejoiced.
Her mother was a religious addict, and now she had been
released from it.
Her father, had long ago “disappeared”.
He lost great sums on horse races, and left them with an
enormous debt.
Mother fled to religion because she couldn’t withstand the
beatings from father.
After careful planning, Hinata killed her father as to help her
mother and receive life insurance money..
After a bit more, the insurance money would be paid out.
The secret had not been exposed.
Thus, her father was treated as a missing person. Thank
goodness.
Oh well, if you think about it, in this state it seems necessary
to commit another murder.
To murder the zealot who pushed her mother into religion,
and sooner or later, end her own mother.
Hinata was calmly analyzing the situation.
That’s why, she didn’t want to stay at home.....
In this place, there was no need to kill anymore. She thought
so.....
“Oi! There’s one here!”
“Oh! A young woman! Good job!!”
“Before we sell her, how about we have a taste first?
While speaking such words, some men had surrounded
Hinata.
Ah....., even in this place, there is a need.
The world was full of despair.
So she thought.
The world was full of ugly people, that kind of world, I shall
destroy it!!!
I, shall take it. I will surely usurp it all!!!
<Confirmed. Acquiring Unique Skill [Usurper]...... Success>
I am righteous. There are no faults in my calculation. There
never have been!
That will never change.
<Confirmed. Acquiring Unique Skill [Mathematician]......
Success>
Suddenly, my vision became clear. My hazy mind cleared and
my mind got sharper..
In front of my eyes is some was someone that wanted to steal
from me; I’ll steal from them instead. Their life!
Thus, a slaughter took place.
By the hands of a girl, the time she took to kill the three men
didn’t exceed 5 minutes.
The physical abilities of the girl who just got her powers, was
still not really high.
With cold eyes, she evades the opponent’s attack with
minimal movement.
She grabbed the collar of her opponent, and without
hesitation gouged out the opponent’s eyes.
Hooking her finger in his eye socket, she pulled the legs of
the groaning man down and slammed his head on the ground
as he fell.
She pulls out the knife from the fallen man’s waist, and
stabbed his throat.
Now, one person down.
The other men were stunned by the situation; and, without
waiting for them to put their guards up, she grab sand and
threw it at them.
The
sand
entered
their
eyes,
causing
one
man
to
momentarily go blind, she landed a kick on him.
The man fainted.
Without a second glance, she went around behind another
man, and shoved the knife through his back, into his heart.
As intended, it pierced the heart through the gap between
the ribs. She pulled out the knife, and gushing blood tainted
Hinata.
Pleasant warmth of blood.
The men, of course, could not comment, being dead.
But, there was one who was still alive.
Hinata approached the fallen man and squatted down near
him.
He was terrified, but still alive.
Still, there was a possibility that they had more companions.
She grabbed his hair and lifted his face up.
And used the Unique skill [Usurper].
Memory and techniques. All of it was taken from the
remaining wreckage of a man.
Hinata glanced at him, and stabbed the knife into his neck.
Even she though she kills, she knew basic mercy.
It was her first murder in this world.
From the people she killed from then on, she took their
knowledge and techniques.
Now, with the techniques as the foundation, she became a
strong person in this world.
From then, 10 years had passed.
Other than that, she didn’t remember the people she had
killed.
Good guys, bad guys, Hinata killed them equally.
Because everyone were equal in front of God.
Ridiculously, over here she can kill all of them.
So, over here, she was no longer a normal girl.
Completely remembering the murder.
“Leader of the Imperial Guards under the Pope’s direct
command”, she was a beautiful woman that holds the title of
Holy Knights leader.
That’s why, it now became impossible for her to move as she
wanted.
Please someone, raise a rebellion somewhere.
She thought such a thing.
And then, someone knocked on her door.
“Excuse me, His holiness Cardinal Nicolas Schpeltas came to
visit you. Do you wish to meet him? What should I tell him?”
Nicolas?
Sure, he was attached to me......
“Let him in.”
Hinata decided to meet Nicolas.
She was going to kill some time with her faithful dog.
(Hopefully this will kill some time.......)
With a smile of a saint, so she hoped.
Author note:
The purpose of Adventurers Rimuru meet at the cave was
investigation.
Unique skill “Usurper” and “Mathematician”.
Its abilities is very similar with the protagonist’s skill
Chapter 22 – The Adventurers who
finally arrived
There were adventurers preparing to investigate the forest.
They were B-rank adventurers Cabal, Ellen, and Gido.
With monster activity worsening, even the merchants have
avoided entering.
With protection fees rising, the trip would no longer be
profitable.
Thus, to cross the forest, one would have to proceed on foot.
And in the first place, as no carriage could approach the “Cave
of the Seal”, any trip would inevitably continue on foot.
When they had finished some preparation and were about to
set off, a single person called out to them.
「 Pardon me. If you are heading towards the forest, could I
not perhaps accompany you half way?」
Was the voice feminine? Masculine? Young? Old? That you
couldn’t figure out.
Nor could you see the person’s expression.
For some reason, that person wore a mask.
An expressionless, but beautiful, mask.
The stranger emitted a suspicious aura… but
「Should be fine…?」
「 Hey! You! Before the leader – I! – gave permission…
seriously, what the hell!」
「 Really… well, now that Nee-san gave her okay, there’s no
use arguing, is there?」
The three accepted the stranger without a second thought.
「I am grateful.」
After saying those three words, the suspicious stranger
silently followed the trio.
Thus, Cabal’s group of three obtained a new companion, and
set off on their investigation.
.
*Tontenkan*
*Tontenkan. Kaaaaan. Kaaaaan. Don!*
The forest was filled with the sound of cutting wood and
blacksmith’s hammer.
The foundation of a new city is being laid; and new houses are
being built.
At first, to lay the plumbing, they had avoided building any
houses, and it was but empty land…
For the water way, they redirected the water from the river.
It’s under construction, but they plan on constructing a
building for water pipe control. There, the water will be
purified and distributed to every household.
As for drainage, it will be directed into an underground
sewage. As it is made from wood, we decided to preserve it by
hardening it in cement.
And, leading away from the city, it will end at a facility where
it will be reprocessed into manure.
Furthermore, we temporarily erected a building the size of a
Gymnasium on the outskirts.
It serves as temporary lodging are. And as such, it’s not made
to last.
All in all, the construction proceeds smoothly.
Near the cave, at the seat of honor, I plan on placing my
dwelling.
From there, we’ll first build the houses of the clan lords,
followed by that of the commoners.
As I want to get it right, the initial map was drawn with
utmost precision.
Drawing a cross, with large roads running through the city,
this plan is best for overseeing the denizens’ behavior.
But, it is easier to attack.
What this plan made me think of is of construction of Heiankyo (modern Kyoto) and Edo (modern Tokyo). I have a feeling
that it is those examples that Rimuru is referencing. Kyoto was
planned to resemble the Chinese imperial city, and thus
constructed square. It had two main roads running through it,
leading to the “seat of honor”, the imperial palace. Edo, on the
other hand, imitated the construction style of castles; and,
using rivers, was thus made into a spiral. In terms of defense,
while both were well known styles, Edo was considered
superior.
In any case, seems like having the goblins evolve into
hobgoblins was the right decision.
They quickly develop superior intellect and memorization.
Also, their constitution and strength improve.
According to the dwarfs, goblins are ranked F, but hobgoblins
are monsters deserving a C~D rank.
In any case, I should probably treat them with the same
respect as humans.
In short, their rank varies. Equipment and armor, individual
class and skill, and other such factors greatly affect the rank.
I mean, individual strength depends on the individual, right?
The four I deigned lords, for example, are stronger than the
rest.
And Rigurdo, whom I crowned King…
「Oh! You have spent your time here! I was looking for you!!」
What a monster! Is all I want to say. He’s huge and muscular.
Compared to an ogre, he’s not just similar, he seems stronger!
Or so Kaijin said.
Thus is seems that evolution is affected not just by a name,
but also by the class.
Truly, monster’s capabilities are wondrous.
Probably should try bestowing a few more titles to test this
theory.
「What’s up?」
「 Ay! We have captured suspicious individuals, so I came to
report.」
「Suspicious? Of which monster race?」
「 Not monsters, they are humans. As you have commanded,
we did not lay our hands on them.」
「Humans? Why all the way over here?」
Humans… huh?
Finally, the opportunity I was waiting for! Have to start on
friendly terms.
Well… if they are like those idiot adventurers from before, I’ll
dispose of them or turn them into monster snacks…
「 They were assaulted by a group of giant ants, and were
saved by Rigur’s defense squad, who then took charge of their
protection…
There is evidence that they were investigating these lands.
How shall we respond…?」
I see.
Seems like investigating on behalf of some country.
I checked with the dwarfs, but Jura forest is not any country’s
property.
Thus, there’s a good chance they are investigating the lands
on behalf of an expanding country.
If that’s the case, that complicates the matter…
Well, I’ll decide after meeting them.
「Alright! I’ll meet with them. Lead the way!」
Having so decided, I jumped on Rigurdo’s shoulder.
Since Ranga moves around too quickly, moving on him is
troublesome.
This is no different from walking, but my low eye level
bothers me.
Besides, when trying to appear dignified, having people look
down at you (literally) is counterproductive.
But it’s all an excuse!
Rigurdo, with me on his shoulder, walked to the captured
adventurers.
So, what kind of people are they?
As I thought so, before my eyes (which I don’t have, of
course), I saw,
「Hey! You! I saw that first!!!」
「You’re terrible! I was aiming for that meat!」
「Danna, I shall not yield when it comes to food!」
「*Mogu mogu*」(Munching sound)
I heard a boisterous group.
「……」
To my silent question,
「 Many apologies. Somehow, it seems that all their items
were stolen… so we decided to prepare a meal, and this…」
Huh.
Rigurdo is pretty nice guy, it seems.
「 Nah, isn’t this fine? Actually, well done! Treating those in
need kindly is a good thing!」
I praised his actions.
More importantly, they, without consulting me, decided on a
course of action they thought best.
That, in itself, is a wonderful thing, I imagine.
「 Ay! Henceforth, as to not cause Rimuru-sama any trouble,
we shall further devote ourselves!」
Well, he’s still damn formal, though.
After that conversation, we entered the tent.
To be precise, the people guarding outside opened the way in.
And all the eyes fell on me.
With their mouths full of meat and vegetables, Adventurers.
Their eyes opened wide at the sight of me. However, it seems
that they aren’t aware that their surprise showed itself.
Hmm? Haven’t I…?
Ah! The trio of the cave!
But one of them I have never seen before.
Wearing a mask… how is he eating?
*Mogu mogu*
Slowly, at his own pace.
But, Barbecue!!! Kuu… I also want a taste.
Nostalgic Meat-chan. Ah… wouldn’t taste buds just fall from
somewhere…?
Oops, my mind seems to have wondered in a strange
direction.
Rigurdo let me down at the main seat.
「 Dear guests, although we cannot offer better hospitality,
please make yourselves at home. Before you is our lord,
Rimuru-sama!」
Having so introduced myself, he took the seat next to me.
*Gokuri* The sound of them swallowing what they were
eating and drinking resounded.
And,
「「「What? A slime?!」」」
「Mogu mogu」
They’re surprised.
But really, to react in the same way… oh well.
「 Pleased to meet you. I am the slime Rimuru. Not an evil
slime.」
Bu!!!
They responded to my greeting by spitting out food.
However, the one wearing the mask, seems to have kept his
composure.
What a rude bunch.
Seems like they’ve been greatly surprised to see a slime talk.
Well, I do understand the trio’s surprise, but I’d rather they
contain the food in their mouth.
So… what kind of people are they?
It would be good if they were decent folk, but…
Well, after having regained their composure,
「 That was rude of us! We never would have imagined to be
saved by demons, but we are in your debt!」
「 Yeah! We work as human adventurers! This food, very
delicious! These days we’ve been doing nothing but running,
never having a decent meal… Truly, thank you!」
「 Thanks! We’re in your debt. However, to think that
hobgoblins were building a village here.」
「Gohogoho, gusu. Gokugoku.」
Well, at least they aren’t panicking.
「 Well, take your time chewing, we can talk when you
finish!」
Having said that, I waited for them to finish their meal.
They really should have just called me when they had
finished, seems like they can’t be so considerate.
Well, they did get flustered, but that’ll serve as practice for
future encounters.
From
what
I
imagined,
entertaining
human
guests
(prisoners?) is certainly outside of my expectations… not that I
can do anything about it now.
And, maybe because I was feeling a little unpleasant, I exited
the tent.
When they finished with their meal, I had them escorted to
the tent placed closest to the cave–one for my personal use.
Rigurdo seemed very apologetic, but,
「Well, don’t sweat it. Just learn for future reference!」
So I comforted him.
The goblins are growing.
Can’t expect everything to be perfect from the start.
Having entered my tent, I felt at ease.
Rigurdo had his Goblina subordinates bring us tea.
Seems much better compared to what they brought out
before, but, unfortunately, I can’t taste it.
To see improvement even here… how amusing.
This is clearly a sign that they are evolving as a cultured race.
Now, time was spent on this and that…
“We apologize for earlier rudeness!” While saying so, the four
enter.
It’s a simple tent, so feels narrow.
At the same time as the goblinas that showed them in leave,
another set comes to bring them tea.
See? I don’t know when, but they’ve improved greatly in this
respect.
When night comes, while drinking with the dwarfs, I do
know that they discuss their lives and cultures.
「 Well, then. Once again. Please to meet you. The lord of this
place, I am called Rimuru. For what reason have you come to
these lands?」
That question would fall within their prediction.
After all, they had plenty of time to discuss what answers
they’ll give.
「 The pleasure is mine. I am Cabal. For now, I am this party’s
leader.
This is Ellen, and this is Gido.
Would you understand if I told you? We are B rank
adventurers.」
「Pleased to meet you, I am Ellen.」
「Yo! Gido’s the name. Pleased to make your acquaintance.」
As I thought, these three are a party, huh.
At a B rank they are moderately strong, but the cave would be
impossible…
Now then, the other one is?
「 And, this one has joined us temporarily for the journey,
named Shizu-san.」
「Call me Shizu.」
A voice that wouldn’t show whether the speaker was a man, a
woman, an elder, or a child.
But, I can tell gender apart with ease. For me, who can tell
goblin sexes apart, this is a piece of cake.
It’s a girl. Furthermore, if I am not mistaken…
Isn’t… she Japanese?
That’s the feeling that I get.
The way she sips her tea, and the way she sits.
Since I don’t know much about this world, I can’t be certain;
but, surely that sitting posture is rare, right?
Currently, the other three are sitting normally.
Sitting on the wolf pelts, the males have crossed their feet.
The girl named Ellen also relaxed, and reclines horizontally.
(If I think about it, aren’t these guys letting their guard down
a bit too much… Isn’t there a sense of danger in this world?)
But enough of pointless chatter. Need to get down to business.
「How polite. And?」
I’ll summarize the conversation.
……….
…..
…
I heard their story.
These guys, without any restraint, they spilled the whole
story.
So, on the orders from their guild master, they needed to
come to the forest and investigate if any suspicious happenings
were… well, happening.
「 In any case, he says to search for anything suspicious, but
what should we call suspicious and what normal, huh?!」
「 Right, right! Should’ve asked him to explain in more
details!」
「 There’s a limit to how much we can investigate, you
know!」
Thus they began badmouthing their guild master.
These guys are hopeless… I feel like I understand their poor
guild master.
And when they had thought they found something fishy–a
hole in a boulder, they drew their swords…
It was a nest of Giant Ants! To say the least, they were
surprised.
I really want to ask why they drew their swords then. I really
want to ask!
But it’s surprising they’ve lived this long.
And from there, for three days, they desperately ran, having
abandoned all their things.
If I had to say something it’d be: “well done!” but I’ll refrain.
「Wouldn’t the most suspicious things be found around here?
Like, in the cave?」
I asked.
「No, no! There’s nothing in there!
Did you know~? They said that a storm dragon was sealed in
there.
But, without showering once, we searched that place for two
weeks without finding anything!」
「 Wha… idiot! That’s not something you should be talking
about right now!」
「 You see? The one who spilled it is you, Nee-san! Not my
problem!」
Ellen suddenly says, causing the men to panic.
Well, we had passed each at that time, so I knew.
Oh, and it seems that bath culture exists here… I’m planning
on building a bath house in this city, as well.
That aside,
「You say you investigated that cave, but for what reason?」
Doesn’t seem like they came for treasure, in any case.
While shaking his head, and with a sigh,
「Since we mentioned it, we have no choice.
The thing is, as Ellen mentioned, the black dragon’s presence
suddenly vanished, and…」
I see.
I couldn’t have known, but Veldora’s disappearance caused
quiet an uproar among the humans.
He was supposed to have been sealed, but his disappearance
causing such chaos.
What to say, he was an amazing dragon. He liked to talk–a
great guy all around…
However, isn’t his influence too great?
To have sent someone to investigate…
Building a city this close to the cave–was that a mistake?
「 To say nothing of the fact that the cave’s previously
abundant
magical
energy
had
decreased.
An
unusual
phenomenon we couldn’t understand. Right now, it’s magic
levels are average, and is no more than a normal cave.」
「Well, it’s filled with strong monsters, so it’s best not to enter
it. No treasure in it either, and not a single ore to be found!
Powerful monsters, and no benefit to be gained!」
「If you search around, you might find a thief’s gear drop, but
nothing major.」
Doki. (Heartbeat).
The ore… the cause of that particular predicament is none
other than the one in front of you!
Well, it should be fine. They won’t know if I don’t tell them!!!
But their story continued.
“Ah! Since we mentioned it, we might as well tell you!” With
such phrases, they discussed many things.
Maybe these guys are just good people.
With the cave’s worth declining, there was no reason to
investigate around here.
I thought that we’d have to move the city, but should be fine,
then.
In any case, since no country has rights to this land, they have
no right to complain.
For now,
「 By the way, as you see, we are amidst constructing a city
here; would that cause any trouble with the guild?」
I tried asking.
「No… should be fine, I think?」
「Yeah… it’s no skin off the guild’s back. But, countries…」
「Yeah… no idea about them.」
That was their answer.
And it’s not like I expected guild members to know how
countries would react.
When I thought that,
Shizu, who had been quiet until now, groaned loudly.
Gu, guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!
It suddenly began!
Chapter 23 – Flame Giant
Silence was suddenly broken.
Cracks ran along the surface of her mask, and magical power
gushed from within.
Slowly, Shizu rose, and began to mutter.
“Summoning magic?!”
Ellen exclaimed in surprised.
“Oi oi, seriously? What rank she going to summon?”
“...., Uh, looking at the scale of the magic, it’s going to be
monster with rank “B+” or higher.”
“Dan’na-kata, do not say things so leisurely, it can’t be
stopped!!!”
As expected from skilled Adventurers.
They ended the conversation in instant, and then spread out.
“First! Refrain her! Mud Hand (Mad Hand)
“Uoooooooo----rya!!! Heavy Collision (Knock Down)”
Ellen makes rope to tie her, while Cabal launches a technique
with his body.
Guido was an equally important member; he immediately
assumed guard.
Fumu.
Although they are only rank B, their team work is first class.
There is no wasted movement.
But,
“Haaaa----! Explode!”
Shizu swung her finger, pointing first down and then up.
And then, a small scale explosion centered on Shizu occurred.
Shredding my tent to pieces.
The tent aside, are any of the three injured by that explosion?
As I wasn’t harmed in the slightest, I wondered about them.
While attempting to Knock Down Shizue, who had been
restrained with Mud Hand, Cabal was blown away by the
explosion.
The lookout Gido sensed danger and was able to push Ellen
away, saving both of them.
“Oi, you guys okay?”
I ask them.
“Ah, we’re okay!”
“Wait ~u, all my body hurts! I better receive injury
compensation!”
So, the two responded.
“O o it hurts-….. You guys…..Please worry a bit about your
leader!”
While complaining, Cabal stood up. What a sturdy guy!
“I knew Shizu-san could use magic, but even summoning…?”
“The heck she was saying?
“No, no… don’t worry about that. As far as I know, for a
summoner to use a chant is unheard…”
Guido stop moving when saying that, then,
“Eh……, no way…….. Explosion Monarch?”
In any case, the situation is just as I had thought.
Shizu continued to chant. As her body continued to emit red
light, something began to emerge.
Her mask slightly rose, and black hair freely flowed before it.
What is her goal? For her appearance to become so strange
suddenly…
“Rigurudo! Help evacuate everyone! Bring them someplace
safe!”
“But…”
“It’s an order! When you finish the evacuation, call Ranga
over here!”
“Ay! I have received your order!”
Rigurudo immediately began the evacuation.
From what I can see, the goblins won’t be of any help here.
And, I don’t plan to see them slaughtered pointless.
Nor did I call Ranga to fight Shizu.
The reason is simple.
Perhaps these adventurers have merely set up this play to
create an opportunity to strike at us.
Thus, the massacre they plan to beset upon us enabled them
to so freely discuss those things (no matter how trivial it
actually was).
So when we encircle Shizu, they could strike at us from
behind.
“Oi, Gido! Explosion what-now, who’s that?”
Quickly answering his question,
“That is, someone who was active 50 years ago, a hero-like
person?”
Ellenreceived such response.
Someone famous? The moment I thought so,
From Shizu’s face, the mask fell.
The flame rose as the wind.
It swallowed Shizu, and from within a Flame Giant had
appeared.
Summoning Magic “Flame Giant (Ifrit)”! The ruler of flame
swallowed all things.
<Unique skill “Shapeshifter” activate>
Voice of the World resounded.
Then, Shizu’s body and the Flame Giant (Ifrit) fused as one.
“Ge~e!!! It’s Ifrit, A high ranking Spirit with a rank over A!!!”
“Wow...., first time I see it! So~, no way to win against it,
huh~!!!”
“There’s no doubt about it..... She’s the Explosion Monarch!”
Fu~u-----! Don!!!
Impact and heat slowly approach us.
It seems the trio tried putting up a Magic Barrier, but they
were blown away with a single blow.
Although they didn’t die, there clearly harmed.
Conscious, but unable to move.
In any case, they are fighting for real. No question about it.
And so, I can officially ignore the possibility that they came
here to wreak havoc.
But, wow, that skill has considerable power.
Releasing bottomless magical power, with the Flame Giant
(Shizu) in the center, a scorching wind surrounded her with a
diameter of 30 meters.
This fellow, if I don’t fight, I’m a goner.
However, there was something strange.
Even in this situation, I did not feel any fear. Did becoming a
monster cause such a change? I did feel fear of Verudora and the
black snake, maybe I’m just using them as a comparison.
“Oi. What’s your objective?”
“Fu~u---!”
Ka~tsu!
Shock!
Unlike the previous explosion, she radiated a heat wave this
time. However, I had already moved from that spot.
With my perception speed, even if something moves at the
speed of sound, I could evade it!
Rather than the previous explosion, the heat wave came
toward as radiation. However, I already avoid the wave.
On a side note, I’m glad we haven’t built the city yet. Those
were my sincere thoughts.
Moreover, with all the trees cut down, we fought in an open
area. Had we been inside a forest, it would’ve caught on fire,
causing me much trouble.
However, don’t get carried away!
Bishun!!!
I take aim at the abdomen, and shot “Water Blade”.
But the attack, just before reaching the Flame Giant (Shizu),
evaporated. A maelstrom of flames surrounded the Flame Giant
(Shizu), protecting it.
Mumu... so it seems “Water Blade” cannot pass through it.
Would firing at full power be a good idea? So I thought, but
then I imaged a steam explosion. Yeah, that won’t be fun.
Guess I have to resort to this.
At that moment, Ranga had arrived.
“You called? My lord!”
For now, I ordered Ranga to retrieve the three.
Then,
“Good, quick retreat to a safe place! I’ll defeat it!”
Although he nearly rejected that order,
“I will do as My Lord said, I wish for your fortune in battle!”
With those words, he left while holding the three people in
his mouth.
Now I can fight without reserve.
The flames rage around her.
Using
my
perception
ability,
I
accurately
grasp
the
distribution of heat within it.
Although the Flame Giant (Shizu) was creating clones of itself
and sending them to attack, I could easily predict the danger
resulting from the flame’s temperature.
Against me, that attack will never land.
But at the same time, my attack will have no effect.
What a troublesome flame that is.
The ground turned into magma… the temperature inside
must be unbelievably high.
Thus the problem: to use skills like [Paralysis Breath] or
[Noxious Breath], I’d need to come within ten meters of the
target.
I can’t just stroll into that place.
To begin with, such as [Paralysis Breath] or [Noxious Breath],
it would be necessary for the target to be within 10m when it
was used.
In that high temperature, it would only be a bother! I cannot
afford to do that.
I don’t want to class change into a Charred Slime.
What should I do… neither of us can cause decisive damage on
the other
If this is how it ends, I should have predated more…
While I was deep in thought, a magic circle appeared below
my feet!
Dangerous!
By the time my intuition scream so, I was already trapped.
Wide Area Capture Barrier. Is this a special skill of the Flame
Giant (Shizu)?
Without a single chant, the magic circle instantly appeared.
With a range of 100 meters, my body will soon turn into vapor
(gas), and be consumed by the scorching heat of the flame.
It’s the strongest fire range attack!
“Flare Circle”
She said, with voice neither feminine nor masculine, young,
nor old.
This is... there was no escape!
I was prepared for death.
Aa… I was sure I hadn’t let my guard down, but I feel like I
could’ve done something.
Maybe depending on everybody without trying to look cool…
Or mimicking the black wolf, using its speed, and piercing
through the heat.
Not wait for it to move first, not do something stupid, try to
hit it with [Black Lightning]… should’ve tried any one of these!
Etc…
However, although my perception speed should be 1000 times
the norm, I just don’t sense the damage.
Well, maybe dying without pain is a good thing.
But seriously, isn’t this too slow?
S&M play?
Strange…
I’m sure I was engulfed by the fire.
Hmmm….
«...Solution. Due to Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX, the fire
attack has been nullified»
Somehow, I had forgotten about Heat Fluctuation Resistance
EX! Is what I felt.
Don’t reply to every one of my thoughts! Stupid!
To such abuse, I could feel it respond with a […..].
Though I’m surely just imaging it.
There's no way [Great Sage] has developed its ego.
Hahaha.
Definitely just my imagination.
So no problem!
Well, now.
Oi oi, it disables fire attacks?
What? Did somebody set the mode to super easy?
Is everything going according to plan?
“I’m doomed!” I cried, but soon the tables turned! Just as the
theory teaches!
In any case, I can now end this fight quickly.
“Now, what should I do?”
I proceed to secretly, entangle the flame giant (Shizu) with
[Sticky Steel Thread].
In just a bit, it’ll be my win.
I made [Sticky Steel Thread], a combination of the Sticky and
Steel Thread, which I created from days of diligent practice.
Additionally, my resistance seems to be indefinitely active. In
other words, I’m not taking damage.
Checkmate.
“Imp, Impossible!”
For the first time, signs of fear revealed themselves in her
voice.
I underestimated you, but you too underestimated me.
This I’ll forgive, as we are both at fault
So, you’re free to resent me!
“Is it my turn next?”
Ku~stu! The flame giant (Shizu) tried to make her escape.
However, I had predicted that action.
There is no escape from my [Sticky Steel Thread].
Thus, I slowly walk to her.
To deliver the finish blow...
On the Ifrit.. who had probably possessed Shizu and
manipulated her body.
And without panicking.
Unable to run away nor even struggle, such a pitiful creature I
approach.
And Then,
«Do you want to use Unique Skill “Predator”? YES/NO»
The answer, of course, is YES!
The dazzling light wraps around us.... and then suddenly
disappears.
The remaining actors: me and an old woman.
Chapter 24 – Reminiscence ~ Funeral
March ~
Fire pouring from the sky like rain… that’s the first scene I
remember.
My mother’s hand, that I held so dearly, seemed far too light.
I was afraid to look above it.
The napalm bursting in the air turns my surroundings into a
sea of flames.
Should I run someplace?
Everything is covered in fire…
Izawa Shizue was slowly drowning in despair.
And then, she felt she was bathed in strong light…
Ah… so this is where I die…
She was just a young girl, but that much she could
understand.
She was four at the time.
With no relatives, she lived alone with her mother.
Her father was drafted, and his face she could not recall.
She felt neither blessed nor unfortunate. That being the
norm, she could do naught but accept.
“Do you wish to live? If you desire life, answer my call!”
A voice resounded in her head.
Do I want to live? Why? I don’t understand.
She was too young to answer such a question.
However… looking at her mother who was reduced to nothing
but a hand… I want to live! She screamed.
«Acknowledged.
Answering
the
summoner’s
request…
success»
I want to live without having to fear the fire!
«Acknowledged. Acquiring Extra Skill [Fire Manipulation]…
success»
The next time I opened my eyes I was in a demon’s lair.
The one in front of me, was a beautiful Demon Lord.
Long golden hair, blue eyes. A well ordered face, almond
shaped eyes.
And skin so pale it’s almost transparent.
So beautiful that it wouldn’t be strange to mistake him for a
woman.
Leon Cromwell.
He is whom the humans call the Demon Lord. Also known as
the Blond Devil.
「Aah… failed again.」
He so muttered, losing interest in her.
However, he did not kill the girl whose body was covered in
burns.
She did not matter to him.
And the girl, found that fact vexing.
Even now she sometimes recalls. That beautiful face. And, the
arrogant eyes, devoid of interest.
But at the time, she could only survive by clinging to him,
In the end, she was saved by the Demon Lord’s whim.
「Wait a second…」
She reached out to him.
“Maybe he, beautiful like an angel, would heal my pain?” So
she thought, but…
「Thought it was just trash, but this thing is suitable with fire,
huh.」
With those words, he called forth the Flame Giant Ifrit. With
no incantation, as if he were breathing.
And the summoned Ifrit, obeyed without question.
「I bestow upon you flesh. Use it!」
Those words, to the girl, became undeniable proof dashing
her hopes.
And thus, the pain she felt turned into hatred–
As this curse (trauma) engraved itself upon her heart.
However, is can also be said that this possession enabled her
to keep her life.
Since then, how much time had passed…?
As a flame demon, she ruled over one of the Demon Lord’s
castle. By his side, as a high demon.
*Gotsun gotsun gotsun*
The footsteps reverberated through the castle halls.
The Demon Lord had already ran away. Abandoning this
castle.
The girl was the rear guard. A sacrificial piece.
The Demon Lord had treated her as a tool until the very end.
Nothing had indicated otherwise.
The one who was approaching was the “Hero”.
Long black hair gathered into a ponytail, and covering her
body–black light armor.
A beauty that would rival the Demon Lord. The only
difference, the hero was a woman.
With one glance, she was certain.
I can’t win!
When that thought overpowered Ifrit’s minds, a little of the
girl’s ego had returned.
She looked the hero in the eyes.
「He…. help me…」
Words that one’d easily ignored. Who’d trust the words of a
demon…?
However,
「It’ll be fine from now on. Good job enduring this far!」
And from then on she was cared by the hero.
The “Anti-demon Mask” she wore restrained Ifrit and hid her
burns.
Her whole body she covered with a robe, and thus she
followed the hero.
And one day, she came to be called the “Explosion Monarch”.
Then one day the Hero left on a journey.
Her reason she did not understand. It was probably a reason
the Hero could not ignore.
The girl as well planned similar action. That one day she’d set
of on a journey.
To kill the Demon Lord.
Who had saved her life, and then threw her away.
That is, killing the demon lord Leon Cromwell became her
life’s goal.
Therefore,
the
girl
hardly
found
the
hero’s
actions
reproachable.
But there was one regret left–she had never seen the hero’s
smile.
Since then, the girl became famous for her heroic deeds.
Sometimes called one of the founders of the Freedom
Association, she had worked for the expansion and benefit of
the Adventurer Cooperation Union.
She also took part training adventurers and her successors.
At one time, she had taught excellent pupils.
With a sincere, pure gaze–a boy. Kagurazaka Yuuki.
With a depressed gaze– a girl. Sakaguchi Hinata.
These two were excellent students and fellow Japanese World
Travelers.
These two were polar opposites.
The bright and optimistic Yuuki, and the grudge-against-theworld Hinata.
“That’s probably because Hinata was attacked the moment
she came here.”
So thought Shizue.
She was able to kill the assailants, and thus escaped safely, but
probably made some frightening memories as a result.
She thought that Hinata was somehow similar to herself, and
thus grew sympathetic.
But, that was a mistake.
「 Sensei, thank you for the care you have shown. I fear there
is nothing else I can learn from you. Nor shall we meet again, I
think.」
With those words, and without a second glance, Hinata had
left.
She, in a mere month, had surpassed Shizue in strength. Such
overwhelming excellence…
After a few years, Hinata had received an important post
within the empire, but was not satisfied.
Rather,
she
had
treated
the
promotion
with
mild
indifference…
In comparison, Yuuki was a sweet boy.
After the Adventurers Cooperation Union had formally
changed
its
name
to
Freedom
Association,
Yuuki
had
introduced the current ranking system.
As a result of it, casualties during subjugation missions greatly
decreased.
And thus, to this day.
Shizue had been supporting Yuuki behind the scenes.
That is, she no longer could do anything but guide new
adventurers.
And, recently,
The time she spent as a demon have begun to haunt her in her
dreams.
As her lifespan dwindled, she felt she was unable to restrain
Ifrit’s consciousness any longer.
However, the “anti-demon mask” has yet to fail her.
So she told herself, “I don’t have long to live!”
“So, let’s at least shoot an arrow at the demon lord.”
Thus, she decided to set off.
Which she reported to Yuuki.
Without a word, he acknowledged her resolve. Perhaps he had
wanted to stop her, but…
At the time, a message came from the the Farmas Kingdom’s
guild.
Veldora’s
disappearance
confirmed.
Will
continue
investigation!
Was it perhaps some divine guidance?
In any case, they needed help to break into the forest.
Someone needed to slip in with the trio.
Their specialties she had heard from Yuuki. And as she had
heard, they were a cheerful bunch.
She was glad to have met such good companions on her last
journey.
A strange city.
Saved by monsters, they were brought there.
Well, it wasn’t really a city, though; lacking a single building,
everyone lived in tents. Clearly a temporary measure.
Even so, it was full of life and monsters (!) happily worked
there. A bizarre city.
It was unthinkable, in the first place, to be saved by monsters.
Had she used her flame power she could have easily burned
away the giant ants; but, she felt that she shouldn’t.
That is, each time she used her powers, Ifrit’s consciousness
would strengthen.
Her negligence could lead to her powers running wild.
Thus, she met a strange monster, with the attitude of a king,
arrogantly carrying itself.
Amusing.
Although the monster could speak, the words uttered were,
“Although I am a slime, I am not an evil slime” and such!
A line that no one would ever believe.
The fun times abruptly ended.
I still haven’t achieved my goal…
At the moment her life force seemed to have finally ran out,
Ifrit took over her consciousness.
Again… I’ll cause problems for…
As if sneering at her thoughts and hopes, the demon had
manifested.
And she lost her consciousness.
……….
…..
..
I tried to check on the woman’s condition.
Chances are, no matter how long I wait,
She will probably not awaken.
However, as a compatriot of mine, I want to see her through
to the end. Those were my thoughts.
The three injured adventurers were in high spirits.
“I won’t be paying your hospital bills!” I wanted to shout, but,
「 What is this? The burns have completely disappeared… and
my skin feels smooth and shiny!」
「Awesome… with those injuries, I thought we’d be bedridden
for weeks…」
「Well, I’ll be… these guys have some amazing medicine.」
They seem to have healed without issue.
However,
「 But,
with
this,
we
won’t
be
getting
any
injury
compensation, will we?」
「Yeah… No one we’ll believe us…」
「Yup… but I’d take this over being left with injuries!」
Suddenly they had started to discuss their financial worries.
They can’t read the mood at all.
Let’s tell them to come hang out here sometime,
「What should we report to the guild master?」
But instead, they were the ones who asked.
I happily left a message for them to deliver.
I admire adventurers. But, since I probably won’t be able to
avoid a background check, registering with the guild may prove
hard for a monster.
Thus, to repay his debt, Cabal will mention the name Rimuru
to the guild master upon their return.
Really, what a great guy.
Being pleased with them, I decided to give them some parting
gifts,
Spider robe,
Scalemail,
Hard-leather armor,
I handed to them those goods along with 10 pieces of the
restoration medicine.
「 Wha!!! What’s with this robe!!! So light, but sturdy!
Actually, very sturdy!」
「 Whoa!!! The famous Scalemail!!! Wait, isn’t this master
Garm’s product?! I’ll make it my family heirloom!!!」
「Eeh! Is this fine? This is clearly wasted on someone like me.
And to have used the skin of fang wolves…」
What to say, a noisier reaction than expect.
And well, I gave it to them cause they lost their equipment in
that fire, and I wouldn’t be able to buy them replacements
either.
It was clearly not my fault, but I can sympathize a bit.
And besides, what I gave them is naught but a test product.
Which, of course, I won’t tell them.
Cause they are so happy with the gifts. No need to disappoint.
No problem. No need to tell them either.
Since, even as a test product, it’s good quality!
Well, if they are this happy, they’ll definitely deliver the
message.
In the end, the three would call me Danna (Benefactor), and
were quite attached.
And although they did worry greatly for Shizu-san, they set
off three days later.
And a week had passed.
Shizu-san has awoken.
「This is… I see… sorry for the trouble」
She’s fully conscious.
Seems like she clearly remembers her time as the demon.
「I saw a dream…
A nostalgic dream. Of a city… to which I can no longer
return」
In Japan?
「Hey, Slime-san. Could you tell me your name?」
I thought I already introduced myself as Rimuru.
「Rimuru」
She closed her eyes as if in deep thought.
「Could you tell me your real name?」
So she asked.
Had she noticed? And after a moment of hesitation.
「Fine. You won’t last long anyways. It’s Mikami Satoru.」
My real name. Didn’t think I’d ever say it again.
「As I thought, you’re Japanese, huh… I wondered if that was
the case. That air you carry, you know」
Silence. And then,
「 I also asked this of my disciples. What do you think became
of that beautiful city? The one that turned into a sea of
flames…?」
「Oh. Let me show you.」
Having said so, I conveyed my memories with [Telepathic
Communication].
A truly useful skill at times like this.
「Ah…」
A tear rolled down her cheek. And,
「 … Slime-san… no, Satoru-san. Would you listen to my
request?」
「What is it?」
Probably some pointless request anyways.
But, since I decided to look after her to the end, I can at least
listen to her request.
「Please eat me…!」
What? What did this granny just say?
「 You ate the curse placed upon me… It made me so happy.
Well, I did want to beat the guy who cursed me senseless, but…
In any case, it would have been impossible for me.
My last request. Could you put me to rest within yourself?
You know, I… hated to be in this world. But, I couldn’t bring
myself to hate this world… just like that guy…
There’s a chance I someday… meet that guy again…
So, I don’t want to be reborn in this world.
Please. I beg you, eat me!」
Hmph.
What a request. It’s far too simple for me.
For me to become her seal. For me, to succeed her hatred.
Am I unsure? To put her heart at ease, and to send her off
peacefully.. I made my decision.
「Fine. I’ll carry out your vengeance. What is his name? 」
She opened her eyes wide to my question, revealing the burn
marks, and with tears flowing down…
「Leon Cromwell. The strongest Demon Lord…」
As if in a prayer, she looks me in the eyes.
「 I swear! By the name Mikami Satoru… no, by the name
Rimuru Tempest!
I’ll force Leon Cromwell to regret having incurred your
hatred.」
Thank you… she muttered.
And, she closed her eyes. And as if falling asleep, her last
breath escaped her.
«Activate Unique Skill [Predator]? [YES]/[NO]»
Rest in peace, within me!
[YES]! I respond. And, I pray…
Within me, without waking for eternity, may you see only the
happiest of dreams…
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime
Divine Protection: the Storm Crest
Titles: One who Commands Monsters
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve,
Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic Perception]
Acquired Skills: Black Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath],
Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor], Wolf
[Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Intimidation, Shadow Step, Black
Lightning], Fire Giant [Clone, Flame Change, Area Boundary]
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance
*Gotsun gotsun gotsun…*
The girl lifts her face up.
Her Young, lovely, face.
And, with relief, she smiled.
Here you were! Don’t leave me again!
But the shadows of men only shook their heads, pointing
someplace.
The girl, her face turning sad, looked to where they were
pointing to.
And there,
Mother!!!
Filled with happiness, she rushed towards her parent.
The shadows, having confirmed this, disappeared. As if they
never existed in the first place.
Perhaps, they were but phantoms created by the girl herself…
And so, the girl reunited with her mother.
Her long journey had now come to an end.
Chapter 25 – Human Transformation!
Shizu-san said.
She passed me her life’s only goal.
Now, to realize the goal that befalls me, I must start to gather
information about “Demon Lord”.
I had accepted it easily, but the promise I made must be
fulfilled.
I am a man who keeps his promises.
She left me with a new ability.
A
Unique
Manipulation].
Skill
[Shapeshifter]and
Extra
Skill
[Fire
Incidentally, it seems I also ate Flame Giant (Ifrit).
Even though it wasn’t my enemy, this guy is still dangerous.
After all, this guy surpasses rank A.
Without a question, neither Black Snake nor Black Wolf
would be able to win against it.
I need to research its abilities, little by little.
But before that!
There was something more important that I need to check
right now.
Right! Humanization!!!
I enter a simple tent, newly set up for my personal needs.
No one can enter! I said and closed the door.
Ku kuku, Kuha ha, Ku ha hahaha!
I correctly execute a three-stage laughter.
“Traaaaan~ form!”
Although there aren’t any sound effects, executing Mimicry:
Human!
It’s a first time I’m looking forward to the mimicked body this
much.
However,
............ What?
Oyaoyaoya.....
The black fog that always appeared during mimicking didn’t
come out.
What’s going on! So, I thought, but my eye level became
slightly higher.
I could also feel hands and feet.
And, my skin color changed from the normal pale blue.
Mu, mu mumu?
Though I don’t really get it, I feel somewhat different than
from what I had intended.
It’s a shame that there was no mirror.
However,
Although, I don’t want to admit it but I remember once
feeling the same way.
A long time ago… around 30 years ago.
Feels just like when I had been attending elementary school.
I wanted to stop to think for a bit.
But there was something I had just notice; there was a big
difference.
It’s gone.
In the new form I had taken, my Son had been missing....!!!!!!
What is the meaning of this?
I panicked.
I immediately went to check.
Thus, I came to know a shocking fact....
No...., none.
Smooth, there was nothing.
We~ll well, if you think about it, when I mimicry monsters, I
had never wondered about such things.
With no need for excretion, I can’t be expecting to suddenly
have those organs, can I…
An obvious truth… I, who doesn’t reproduce, has no need for
reproductive organs.
The answer......, the state I in right now, the fact was.....
With deep sense of loss, I understand! Suddenly a worry beset
me.
No way! I try checking my head in a hurry. It had bushy and
soft feel.
I let out a sigh of relief.
I don’t look like an alien or some suspicious person… thank
goodness!
Come to think about it, the black wolf’s fur was also bushy.
Just imagining a fur-less monsters makes me feel bad.....
Stop. Any further thoughts may prove dangerous.
Now, had I, who always maintains a cool head, became
flustered?
By this time, I had already accepted the thing regarding my
son.
However, it’s rather painful that I can’t check this body......
And then, a nice idea comes to mind. Can I use “Clones”?
As expected from myself.
Whether it’s possible to use in this state — I don’t know; but,
let’s try it.
Black fog gushes out from my body, it gathers in front of my
eyes and turns into human form.
In a moment, it completed.
This.... is dangerous.
It’s dangerous, in many ways.
First the appearance.
The figure is lovely silver haired, beautiful girl? Or beautiful
boy? It’s natural because there is no sex, but....
In any case, the features were more like those of a girl.
Probably, because the original body was Shizu-san’s, my genes
were nowhere to be seen.
That was, well… probably to be expected.
A lovely child, standing naked. Well, there are no parts to be
hidden…
But that’s not the problem, this seems morally dangerous.
But, the insanely cute face. To Shizu-san > GOOD JOB! Let me
say that.
I was a Nice Guy, but never this beautiful.
Thus, I honestly thank you.
I was wrapped in fur, and the clone also appeared with it.
Right now, I still had not prepared any clothes.
The reason why it’s dangerous was.
Because of its abilities.
The clone had excellent thinking capabilities, and completely
linked to me.
Which mean, both are me.
There is no difference between the main body and the clone.
No, the ability of the flame giant (Ifrit)’s clones clearly are
inferior.
Yet, I feel that my clone are not inferior. No, I wonder if it is
lacking.....
There are differences.
In the magic power capacity. Originally the amount of magic
power you can use is limited. It can’t use more than originally
given to it.
It’s possible to keep giving it more magic power, however.
I have quite a lot of magic power. Depending on how I use it, it
can be pretty powerful.
However,
the
flame
giant
(Ifrit)’s
created
about
10
clones,whereas my high performance clones are limited to a
single body.
Though, if seen from opponent’s side, it’s definitely a cheat.
The last reason.
There was a lack of discomfort when mimicking..
I noticed it when the black fog did not occur.
For example, black wolf.
When turning into the black wolf, the mimicry configures it
inside the black fog. But, it’s inferior to slime’s body abilities.
Even though slime’s body doesn’t have limbs, there are no
restrictions on its physical movement, because the cell abilities
were abnormally high.
Each one of the cells is muscle, brain, and also nerve.
Do you get it? The eye transmits information that the brain
then processes.
But the slime avoids this process.
With “Great Sage” correction my perception speed are 1000
times the norm. Thus my reaction speed, is far about the
ordinary person.
However, the body created inside the black fog has some lagtime—for the thoughts to reach the brain=actual brain.
Perhaps,the drop in quality of the clone was caused by this.
But, mimicking the human being does not release black
fog....?
Because its reaction speed is equal to the slime. Thus, no
discomfort.
And, due the fact that there are limbs now, its motor
movements are better… But, it’s a child.
Still, it’s easier to move than as slime.
Also, because there no need for black fog, there is no need to
consume magic power.
From now on, let’s try considering this as the main form! So I
thought.
Suddenly I got an idea, so I issue an order to the clone.
To change itself, smoothly.
The clone began to growth!!!
The
physique
becomes
Beautiful, medieval looks
slurry.
Fluttering
Silver
hair.
Perfect!
Furthermore from it, it can change into woman or man of any
type.
It can become macho or fat, it also can became young man or
old man.
I found it possible to mimic into variety of conditions. Also,
the reason for the black fog was apparently to accommodate the
additional mass, so turning into an adult requires it.
This might be good as I can thus enhance my physical
strength.
Although
the
reaction
speed
decreases,
it
is
more
advantageous to have larger strength.
Well, speed are also one of the more important elements in a
fight! So, I think.
From then on I carried out more experiments, and got used to
this body’ abilities.
Thus I, in this world, got my hands on a human body!
Chapter 26 – New Abilities
Well then, now that I acquired a human body, I can’t be
walking around in “fur” forever!
So I requested a set of clothing to be made.
While the slime body is certainly convenient, is has fatal flaws
to it.
And that flaw is the lack of equipment. That is, other than
some special magic items, I could not equip anything.
It’s not like I feel cold or anything, but I want some extra
defense.
Equipment that could protect me from at least one hit.
Besides, the dwarfs have made many articles with the
materials the goblins have hunted.
First and foremost, I’ll have a set of kids clothing prepared.
Thus, I went to the dwarfs.
Or more precisely, to the tailoring log cabin which was
recently finished… apparently.
The eldest dwarf Garm was busy ordering the girls (Goblinas),
and overseeing production.
「 Yo! Garm-kun. There’s some clothing I want you to make
me!」
「 … Danna. What are you saying? How are you planning on
wearing it? You can’t use equipment, can’t you?」
「Fufufu. Fuhaha, haaaaahahahaha! Don’t look down on me!
You thought it was the “can’t wear anything” me, huh! Well,
not anymore! Haaaaaaaaa!!!」
「Wha… what!!! Danna‘s body is growing… not. A kid, huh?」
「 Tch. Not suprised, eh… Oh well. I can become an adult, but
I want you to first make some clothing for this form!」
「 O.. okay. Then, we’ll start by measuring your size! Oi,
Haruna. I leave Danna‘s measurements to you.」
I was measured by one of the tailors, Haruna.
Of course, although I was naked, I was not embarrassed. Since
there’s nothing there…
「My! How cute you’ve become, Rimuru-sama!」
Haruna said while recording my size.
Cute? I mean, I know I think I’m cute, but for the goblins to
agree.
Must say, I’m surprised that monsters even have an aesthetic
sense.
I decided to spend the following day by trying out my new
skills.
I head off.
If I want to peacefully try out new skills, it’s best for no one to
be around.
Having notified Rigurdo of my absence, I ordered everyone to
steer clear.
And, through the center of the city, I head into the cave.
The place where I met Veldora.
That underground cavern is wide, unnaturally dense, and,
most of all, uninhabited.
The cave’s monsters stay away out of fear.
Now then, let’s start testing these out.
I’ve
got,
unique
skill
[Shapeshifter],
extra
skill
[Fire
Manipulation].
From the Flame Giant, [Clone], [Fire State], and [Area
Boundary].
So what should I start with…
Since cloning seems promising let’s start with the Flame
Giant.
Fire State, huh. Wouldn’t activate as a slime.
Chances
are,
this
skill
activates
only
under
certain
conditions… I wonder what they are.
As for Area Boundary, that I could use. But, I don’t get it.
So the point of the skill is to seal thermal energy within a
barrier and prevent any from leaking, huh?
But if I can activate this skill, why can’t I use [Fire State]…
wait a second. Didn’t I just get my hands on a barrier?
Okay.
In the first place, this skill’s main strength seems to be in
trapping opponents. Quite a versatile skill, isn’t it?
The boundaries maximum range is 100 meters, shaped into
half a sphere. Does not expand underground.
The smallest I could get it was just enough to cover my body.
It’s effect did not change. Only the size did.
It’s strength?
I create a clone on top of which I affixed the boundary.
Then, I shot out a water blade at the barrier. “Bashii!!!” It was
repelled.
Hoho… It’s that strong?
In that case, let’s try out the [Paralysis Breath] and [Noxious
Breath].
That experiment showed that the skill uses up a lot of magical
energy.
With the energy I left with the clone, the barrier withstood
[Paralysis Breath] without taking any damage, but collapsed
under [Noxious Breath].
In other words, as long as I supply magical energy, the barrier
will hold.
Then, I created a clone with considerable amount of magical
energy, and set up a barrier.
I am planning on trying out the Black Wolf’s [Black Lightning]
skill.
As a black wolf, it is possible to modify the range and strength
of the skill.
Its two long horns are used to alter just that.
Since a slime has no horns, “Use it all!” is how the skill works.
Thus, I set the power to max and the range to a single target…
fire!
As for the barrier, I set it to its lowest setting. If the size is
small, the consumption should also decrease.
The result,
*Pika! ….. Chudooooooooon!!!*
Not even the dust was left.
It’s too dangerous!
So… I guess I can’t trust in the barrier all that much.
In the first place, why did he disappear if I have electric
current resistance and thermal fluctuation resistance?
Somehow this makes no sense.
Maybe this [Black Lightning] skill is actually a special skill
ranked about extra skills.
But man this sent a chill down my back.
“Good thing I didn’t carelessly try it on myself!” Such were
my honest thoughts.
However, the fact that I need to mimic a black wolf to use this
skill greatly limits its applicability.
Then, I mimicked the flame giant, and tried to use [Fire State]
again.
The result was that I changed into a 2000 degree cloud. But,
as expected, the heat dissipates too quickly if I don’t maintain
the barrier.
This skill, too, highly depends on the situation.
By the way, when I use it with the barrier, [Fire State] is an
amazing skill.
As expected of an A rank (+?).
That is, [Freya Sphere] is a combination of the barrier and fire
state that burns the opponent from the inside; in other words,
any living thing that breathes air will surely perish.
My affinity against the opponent was really good!
As for how to use the skill, I’ll consider that later.
Now with respect to extra skill [Fire Manipulation].
I can’t seem to explode things like Shizu-san did. What the
trick could be, I don’t know…
Light a fire at my finger tip, throw fire from the palm of my
hand–such party tricks are easy.
Also, I managed to gather heat in my hand and radiate it, thus
creating a Fire Blaster.
And wait, if I gather the heat, the power increases.
I mean, normally, fire is at about 200 degrees Celsius. If I
gather it, it rises to 1600 degrees.
Now, just like with “Water Blade”, I just need to shoot out this
magical energy.
It struck my target at 10 meters away with a temperature
surpassing 1400 degrees. This splendid skill I decided to call
“Flame Bullet”.
Looks just like a certain alien’s finisher, finger beam.
Also, I can probably just create a fireball in my hand and burn
my opponents.
Would I do something as dangerous as grabbing someone’s
head and threatening to burn them? Yeah, I probably would.
Additionally,
since
it
seems
I
can
further
raise
the
temperature with practice, I should continue doing so until I
can manage an explosion.
After all, unlike monsters’ skills, it’s practice makes perfect
here.
Now then, regarding the last new skill.
That is, [Shapeshifter].
That name sounds too much like shoplifter… how unpleasant.
I won’t be awakening to any criminal tendencies, will I…
Not that I even fall asleep.
Anyways, let’s try out the skill.
But, I have absolutely no idea how to do that.
At a time like this, [Great Sage] saves the day! Sensei! Please!!!
«Solution. The effects of Unique Skill [Shapeshifter]
Fusion: The ability to merge into a single being with the
targeted fellow.
Division: The ability to separate oneself and the being
possessing you.
(If the target who is being separated lacks a physical form,
they could disappear)
These two abilities are yours to wield.»
I see.
So Shizu-san’s devil appearance was the result of this unique
skill, huh?
Just my first impressions, but wouldn’t this skill mix well
with mine?
Although this slime body doesn’t sweat, I certainly felt cold
sweat at that thought.
This is essentially the first step in understanding an
opponents abilities. But, more importantly, can’t I use this to
erase their skills?
«Solution. Skills engraved upon the soul can neither be
separated nor destroyed.»
Sadly, it wasn’t that omnipotent.
But, I am certain that it will mix well with my skills.
For example, could I combine with the monsters I mimic?
Shizu-san had combined with the Ifrit who resided in her
consciousness, could I also become a devil this way?
Devil transformation should be something like overwriting
original body’s abilities with the desired one.
Perhaps as an option, I can also change my physical
appearance.
Thus, I try to imagine it.
To overlay the Flame Giants abilities on top of the slime.
I wasn’t planning on anything gaudy, but had my face raise its
temperature to 200 degrees.
Seems like I can now use [Fire State] even in this form.
Upon activating that skill, my aura had become that of a
flame. My “facial” temperature also rose over 1400 degrees.
Seems like this could be used as a weapon now.
If I am ever captured, I could probably use this to escape.
Thus, I tried fusing with every monster I had eaten thus far.
The spider gave me white spots.
As a centipede, I grew fangs. Gross.
The lizard had me grow scales.
The bat… made me sprout demon like wings. A slime with
demon’s wings. Looks pretty cool actually.
As the black wolf, I turned black and grew two horns. Horns
like those of a unicorn.
But because I can’t see, I actually still worry about where
exactly the horns are placed.
Next, the black snake. My body was covered in a gold pattern.
Now, even as a slime, I can fully use every skill.
As for the visual…
Now, could I fuse multiple times?
The answer, yes. However, no more than twice.
I could not manage a third. However, most of the monster’s
skills do not require fusion.
Even if the potency of the skill decreases, as long as I can
actually use it, I don’t see much of a problem.
The skills I actually need to transform for are… [Fire State],
and [Black Lighting]–just them.
Although not a skill, I do need to mimic the bat in order to use
its flight abilities. I can grow flightless wings, however.
Therefore, Flame Giant, Black Wolf, or Giant Bat–choose two
of these according to the situation at hand; that will probably
become the basic strategy from now on.
Well, as long as their abilities are useful, of course.
By the way, if I try to fuse while mimicking…
I can mix a total of three bodies.
Thus, I’ve become a chimera. Thank you very much…
No, actually, the intimidating power of the monsters doesn’t
change all that much.
The black wolf and snake are, after all, the most dangerous of
the ones I have.
Whichever I use as a base, the power doesn’t change much,
but the black wolf is a far superior base due to an inherently
higher speed.
So when I’m in a real pinch, I’ll be depending on him as
usual.
How, then, do the abilities change when the base is human?
Was my next thought.
Human’s form primary merit is the ability to equip things.
Whereas any monster and magic beast I mimic will
inadvertently be lacking equipment.
Further, there are certainly powerful skills to be used while in
human forms.
But for now, let me discuss the visual changes,
Flame Giant: My hair and eyes turned crimson.
Black Wolf: My hair turned black, with two cowlicks sticking
out… where are the ears and tail, damn it!!!
Black Serpent: My eyes turned green and snake like. Hands
and feet became covered in scales and grew claws.
Giant Bat: I grew demon wings.
The skills I cannot use without mimicking are the same as
before.
So if I obtain some cursed swords in the future, this
appearance may become the norm for combat.
Now that I think about it, I should probably try making one of
those.
If anything, I can fuse with inorganic substances as well.
What would that mean? Probably gaining special attributes
and abilities inherent to the weapon or something.
While this is certainly something I would like to test out, I
really don’t know anything about this topic.
Besides, to defeat the demon lord, shouldn’t I be searching for
some holy sword?
Well, when I enter some kingdom, I’ll look around.
… I completely forgot to test out my resistances.
First to note, along with extra skill [Flame Manipulation] I
had acquired Fire Attack Resistance.
But even so, surely if I were thrown into the sun I’d burn and
die.
Thus, the question is how much can I resist? This, I just have
to test with my own abilities.
Up until now, I feared receiving damages, and avoided such
practice, but I am a different slime today!
Just as I had considered while testing [Black Lightning]
before, it’s time to experiment on my own body.
I have to find out just how much damage I can endure.
Though I worry slightly, this experiment is absolutely crucial.
I create a clone and control him. Of course, as a slime. If I did
this while looking like a child, what would the readers think?!
The current clone looks like a child, but I can also make one
of a slime.
Furthermore, if I get used to this, it seems like I can also
replicate the equipment I wore at the time of cloning.
The cloning skill is only limited as far as your unique skills
allow.
First, [Great Sage]
As long as the user is within a kilometer radius, a clone can be
created.
Should the user go beyond that limit, the consciousness link is
severed, and the clone can only respond to basic commands.
Since vision is always shared, and an order can be changed at
any time, the clone can be used for long range reconnaissance
missions.
Second, [Predator]
The stomach can only release the true body.
A clone can be predated and stored, but cannot be extracted.
However, feedback regarding skills, etc. can be acquired.
Third, [Shapeshifter]
Only one fusion is allowed. Division is unchanged.
Upon extensive research a few limitations were revealed, but
the skill remains pretty powerful.
Thus, I sparred a few times with my clone.
The result, “Water Blade” is very powerful.
Black serpent falls after a single attack. Black wolf, after two.
The rest you can guess yourself.
“Flame Bullet” is only a beam shot from my fingertips, but
terrifyingly powerful.
However, as a piercing attack, the enemies death is not
guaranteed. While their head and vitals become their weak
points, I have to hit those first.
For example, although I had shot through the snake’s head, it
did not fall. Had I let my guard down, I might have been
defeated.
Thus, although it’s stronger than “Water Blade”, it’s harder to
kill with.
I had accepted this point too easily.
The strongest skill is [Black Lightning]
The strongest pair is [Black Wolf and Flame Giant]–the clone
didn’t immediately die with barrier and fire state invoked.
Rather, I have to say that I somehow managed to defeat it.
Perhaps its best to think of fire state as a defensive rather
offensive skill.
Even so, other than the strongest combination, no skills found
thus far can defend against it.
Furthermore, while mimicking, if enough damage is received,
I return back to normal; however, the damage incurred is not
transmitted to the true body.
Thus, if I die from a single attack, it can properly be called an
overkill.
And thus, I’ve obtained various data.
The rest can be verified via [Great Sage]’s simulations.
Taking on the appearance of a child, I begin to leave.
Along the way, I encountered a centipede… who quickly ran
away at the sight of me.
Fufufu. My presence has finally been recognized.
Although to the eyes I look just like a child!
Status
Name: Rimuru Tempest
Species: Slime (Human-transformation possible)
Divine Protection: the Storm Crest
Titles: One who Commands Monsters
Magic: None
Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve,
Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic Perception]
Acquired Skills: Black Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath],
Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor], Wolf
[Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Intimidation, Shadow Step, Black
Lightning], Fire Giant [Clone, Fire State, Area Boundary]
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance,
Fire Attack Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance
End of the Empowerment Arc
Forest Disturbance Arc
Chapter 27 – The Ogre Tribe
All monsters within the cave now run away at the mere sight
of me.
Probably the result of my aura.
Pleased, I left the cave.
So I planned, but…
「Gu, who is it! Pursuers?」
「Young master! We’ll only slow you down! Please escape with
the princess!!!」
「Wicked demon! Don’t try to deceive our eyes!!!」
And other similar grand statements I could hear from a group
at the entrance of the cave.
Height surpassing two meters, a group of large monsters
looking like a ragtag militia. Their bodies a lump of muscles,
the ogres.
Aren’t these the self-proclaimed rulers of the forest? They
look exactly as Rigurdo has described.
So, what are they afraid of, some demon? What’s with that?
Scary!
A bit bewildered, I plan my escape.
I check behind me, but don’t feel any presence. No heat
signatures either.
So the ogres can see it but I can’t! This might be bad…
Just when I thought I had gained new abilities… I guess I am
still far from true strength.
「Ku, a demon? What kind? My bad, but I don’t see it… where
is it now?」
While on my guard, I begin to make retreat to ogre’s side.
But they still haven’t responded to my question.
Moreover, they are keeping distance from me.
What? Are they planning on using me as a bait?
The moment I thought so,
「What are you saying? The wicked demon is none other than
you, slime! You have not fooled our eyes!!!」
One of the ogres called out.
Wha… what?
To call such an adorable slime a wicked demon? That’s not a
nice thing to say!
「Oi. Oi! Wait a second. I am a the wicked demon?」
「 Are you trying to play dumb? That aura unbefitting of a
slime! Did you think you’d fool someone?!」
Hmm? Oh… I was enjoying freaking out the cave’s monsters
too much and kept it open, huh.
So I quickly pull back the aura. And,
「I don’t have anything like that! You must’ve imagined it!」
「「「・・・・・・・・・」」」
Of course, I couldn’t fool them.
But, after insisting that it was just a misunderstanding for a
while, I somehow managed to have them lower their guard.
Oh, boy…
In the first place, why are they even here?
When I so asked, they told me that they had escaped here.
Looking closely, there are many injured, with some gravely so.
A normal monster would have died by now.
The only reason they are still standing is surely due to the
extremely high vitality of the ogre race.
Still, I proceed to spit out some restorative medicine and treat
their wounds.
With their high vitality, even the diluted medicine quickly
restores them to perfect health.
While appearing surprised for some reason, they thank me.
Now, although their wounds are healed, they are nonetheless
clearly exhausted. So I decided to have them rest at my village.
After all, I need to find out what had enough power to so
decimate the ogres.
They are a B rank monsters; but, from training, they can raise
that to B+ or even A-.
The rulers of the forest. The strongest beings around, or so I
heard.
In any case, I’ll guide them to the village.
Deciding to carry them over there, I summoned Ranga.
When called, he appears from within my shadow. That is, I
finally succeeded at summoning him.
My pride simply didn’t allow the fact that Gobuta succeeded
where I couldn’t. Thus, I practiced.
And good thing I had done so–considering the current
situation.
There were six ogres.
Mimicking the black wolf, I carried three and left the
remaining three to Ranga; thus we returned to the village.
By foot it would have taken more than a day, but at our pace
we managed it in under an hour.
As expected of ogres! Unlike the dwarfs who fainted, they
were merely impressed with the speed.
Thus, we escorted the ogres to our village, where I invited
them to my tent.
Well, in place of the tent stood a log cabin when I arrived.
Looking just like the blueprint I had suggested.
Seems like while I was away practicing my skills, they quickly
set it up.
While thanking the dwarfs and goblins, I enter it.
Looks just like I had imagined. Amazing.
The blueprint I made by drawing on a plank with some
charcoal, and, along with measurements, I passed it all to
Mildo.
After looking it over, “Got it!” he exclaimed. By the results.
seems like my handwriting effectively communicated the
design.
Furthermore, the room was furnished just as I had previously
requested.
As for the ogres, I show them to the reception room.
And, asking them to wait inside, I head over to the dwarfs.
To pick up the clothing I had requested from Garm, of course.
Assuming my child version, I tried the clothing on.
Steelthread underwear, and fang wolf outerwear.
The materials used, of course, came from the previous pack
leader. But, for some reason, the fur had turned black.
Putting on pants and overcoat, I felt like I dressed to impress.
As an extra bonus, it seems that the fur had quite some
magical energy stored in it.
「 Danna, this seems to have tremendous defense power. It
ain’t just some normal fur!」
Satisfied, Garm gave his approval.
The final item was not armor, but a piece of clothing. Which
is fine. I’d fine without it, but I guess having it is better.
So I thought, until I heard about,
「 Ah, by the way, this attire just happened to have become a
magic item. It will always perfectly fit the one who wears it!」
Such wonderful news! In other words, even if I turn into my
adult version, the clothing won’t rip!
Well done, Garm-kun.
Chances are, the fur, that had been constantly floating inside
my magical energy (stomach), was thus strengthened. So, if I
come across any good ingredients, I should remember to allow
them to mature inside.
Let’s make a mental note about that.
Now then, I shouldn’t make them wait too long.
Having found a fitting spot, I asked Haruna to prepare tea for
seven people, and returned to the ogres.
The ogres patiently waited. Perhaps finding things unusual,
they were looking around the room.
Sadly, as the building had just recently been finished, it lacks
any decoration.
Haruna brought in tea, and immediately left.
I guess it’s now time to try out my human sense of taste.
I take a sip of the tea. Delicious.
To someone who never made a fuss about taste or anything,
this world’s palette has already been able to impress me.
It tastes like matcha–a bit bitter. I also feels its warmth. Not
the effect of warmth, but just warmth itself.
A bizarre feeling.
The ogres too seem to enjoy the tea.
And after we had all calmed down, we began the discussion.
Half way through, I called for Rigurdo. And, I also had the
remaining four clan chiefs also attend.
Kaijin also just started his break, and came over. Perfect.
Rigurdo and Ririna immediately came over.
The rest are apparently very busy, so we decided to continue
the conversation with the five of us.
Why did I call for them?
Because of the gravity of the situation.
If I had to summarize the ogre’s story, it would be simple: a
war. And the ogres were defeated.
Just that.
At the same time as we fought the Flame Giant Ifrit, the ogres
were caught up in their own war.
Who could have taken on the rulers of the forest? And to win,
at that…
The goblin chiefs were just as shocked.
In a instant, their expressions tightened.
The enemy was?
「 They suddenly attacked our village. With overwhelming
strength…! Those bastards… Orcs!!!」
Unlike humans, monsters don’t have any rules stipulating a
declaration of war.
But, although they can’t badmouthed for the surprise attack,
the fact that the orcs even attacked the ogres in the first place is
strange.
Orcs rank between C~D. Stronger than your average goblin,
but pose no danger to veteran adventurers.
However… these weaklings attacked the strongest, and even
managed to win…
Thus, I asked for details.
The ogre village, though perhaps it was too small to call it
that, only housed 300 ogres.
300 B rank monsters.
That is the size of a country’s knights order. If you are
planning on subjugating such a village with rank B- knights,
you’d need about 3,000 of them.
And the orcs possessing that much might? We all have
expressions of disbelief.
Considering that nearly every villager was slaughtered.
The village chief and a small group apparently opened up a
path for their young master and the princess to escape.
With a pained voice, one ogre said,
「Had I had more power…!!!」
He must be their young master.
The last scene they had seen was that of their chief falling to
the orcs.
Also, a giant orc was releasing some strange aura.
There were there others like him.
While the elite warriors of the village approached those four,
the remaining orcs invaded the village.
They numbered around a ten thousand. Of course, he did not
count each one, but rather felt that there were at least that
many.
But regardless of method, there was an absurd number of
orcs.
And each one, like the humans, was fully armored in plate
mail.
Should that be true, then this was certainly not planned by
orcs alone.
Perhaps some country is using the orcs…
「 Hmm, perhaps, they have become pawns of the “Demon
Lord”」
Kaijin muttered.
Does that possibility exist…?
I thought that the Demon Lord avoids the forest on priniciple.
Beyond the forest spreads the demon’s continent.
With fertile land, production is undertaken by the enslaved
masses and golems.
Thus, the demon’s country does not starve, and cares little for
humans.
And for that reason, a demon lord desiring conquest would be
most likely to attack the humans.
However, there could surely be a demon lord who, out of
boredom, decides to start a war.
The disappearance of the Jura Forest’s guardian – Veldora –
also meant that this particular type of demon lord would no
longer be deterred.
I see.
In that case, I probably have to put more thought into the
defense of the forest.
Now, what happens next…?
I asked for everyone’s opinion.
「I believe the orcs intend to capture our lands!」
Rigurdo answers on everyone’s behalf.
They look at me, waiting for my opinion.
Fight, run, or join them?
The ogres, after all, would immediately become prisoners
depending on my decision.
Quickly, the tension rises.
「Well, how about we request some more tea!」
Having said that, I called for a second serving.
As everyone sips their tea, their expressions loosen.
Now, then.
「What are you planning on doing?」
I ask the ogres.
「Isn’t it obvious. Look for a chance, and charge right in!」
「Of course. I have to take revenge for my master!」
「 Me too! While I am yet powerless, I can’t let those pigs
live!」
「「「We shall follow our young master and princess!」」」
Huh. They know they’re going to their deaths, but…
「You guys. Not interested in becoming my subordinates?」
「What did you say?」
Yeah. Even if they do, the goblins won’t be enough to sway the
course of battle.
We need to increase our fighting strength for when the orcs
arive.
「If you guys support me, I think I can fulfill your wishes?」
「What are you saying?」
「 Simple. I’ll help you guys. Well, I’ll be fighting them
anyways eventually.」
「 I see… the goblins will help us fight, and we’ll be used to
protect this place… right?」
「 Exactly. By the way, it’s fine if the agreement lasts until we
defeat the orcs! Afterwards, I don’t mind if you request your
freedom.
You can stay with the goblins and create a country! Or, you
can set off on your own! How about it?」
The ogre called “young master” stopped to think upon
hearing my offer.
As expected of a B rank. This “young master” clearly has the
abilities of a B+. I can see intelligence in his eyes.
He slowly closed his eyes, and then opened them wide. And,
「Understood! We shall become your subordinates!」
To raise their chances of victory if even a bit, they decided to
serve me.
I’m glad, to say the least.
Perhaps I can save these guys too.
I hadn’t known at the time, but the ogres often served as
mercenaries.
And, the vanguard army that demon lord had sent out, just
happened to be of the same occupation.
They easily accepted my offer.
When I had heard it then, I accepted them as friends without
question.
「Alright! Now then, let’s name you guys!」
「Huh? What are…?」
The usual naming.
While the ogres are bewildered by the turn of events, I don’t
mind at all.
I’ll quickly give them some names!
Today, I feel particularly creative.
I looked at the color of their aura.
Young master will be “Benimaru”.
Princess will be “Shuna”.
Their guard as well, Kurobee, Hakurou, Souei, Shion.
So I called them.
And then I entered a state of low activity…
Hey, for that to happen from just six of them… what’s with
that?
When I awoke (well, I was awake, but…) the following day, I
got my answer.
With hair burning like a crimson flame, Benimaru.
Although he used to be big and bulky, his height decreased to
180 cm, and his body tightened.
However, his magical energy changed, enough to mistake him
for a different being…
Eh? They evolved that much?
That, of course, was my intention.
Clearly, they surpassed A rank. Truly, Onibito.
(Ogre-men sounds weird)
Two black horns protrude from below the hair. Glowing more
brilliantly than obsidian.
Though I bet he’d find it unpleasant if I called him a beauty.
Next.
Shuna and Shion are women. If the princess were a guy, I’d be
complaining.
Ogre women were surprisingly beautiful, but the evolution
made them gorgeous.
What’s with this? Where did these idols come from?
No, no, they aren’t that good!
From within her long, wavy, pink hair, two white horns could
be seen. White skin and pink lips.
What a beautiful girl!!! Her height is about 155 cm.
Crimson eyes, with a gaze filled with passion, stare at me.
The other, Shion.
Purple, dark, straight hair, with a single purple horn. White
skin, and red lips.
Purple eyes, as if looking into my soul. A height of 170 cm…
Licking her lips as models sometimes do, a true beauty.
I want her as my secretary.
So I thought from the bottom of my heart.
Kurobee is in his prime. A dandy uncle.
Hakurou
is
a
middle-aged
underestimate him for it.
man.
However,
you
can’t
Souei is the same age as Benimaru.
Darker skin, and dark blue hair. A beautiful man with a
different air around him; 190 cm tall.
Blue eyes, that suit him well.
And all surpass A rank!
I’ll say it again. They all surpass A rank!!!
That’s why I had to use that much magical energy!
If you asked me, I’d tell you that all the strongest ogres had
fled here…
And they probably already had names.
But really, if they betray us… that ain’t going to be anything to
laugh about!
And, as if ridiculing my worries,
「「「 Rimuru-sama! We humbly wish for You to listen to our
request! If You are so kindly disposed, please accept our
loyalty!!!」」」
And, they simultaneously bowed before me!
A reason to refuse…? I have none.
Thus, I obtained new comrades!
… the fact that I slightly feared their strength, we’ll keep a
secret!
Chapter 28 – Jobs
Making new friends is good and all, but will everyone get
along?
I had such a worry for a bit, but it was quickly dispelled.
The ogres who have evolved into Oni.
Perhaps as they evolve closer to their ancestors they’ll unlock
some special powers.
I know I said that it seemed like their powers surpassed A
rank, but as their powers stabilize, they could end up falling
down to A-.
Even so, they have clearly become very strong.
And furthermore, in a battle, perhaps more than physical
prowess, special abilities are the key to victory.
I, myself, defeated Ifrit thanks to abilities.
So I must admit, I am rather interested in what kind of
abilities their bodies hold.
Also, because of the evolution, the clothing they wore doesn’t
fit them at all.
Since their bodies shrunk (though they are still bigger than
the goblins) the sizes are too big.
Their armor broken, and their weapons chipped and cracked.
Curiously, they had dressed looking like soldiers fleeing from
a battlefield.
And since their sense of style I found curious, I decided to ask
「 Ay! Some 400 years ago, a young lad wandered into our
village.
The villagers were suspicious, but the Chief warmly
welcomed him.
Around the same time, a lesser dragon was rampaging in the
forest. After expressing his gratitude, the lad defeated the
dragon.
The villagers hallowed his name, and passed down his praise
to us.
We began imitating the lad’s attire, and that has been how we
dressed ever since.」
And that’s how it is.
They imitated his equipment and successfully recreated it?
「So, you recreated the equipment yourselves?」
「 As you say. The lad had taught us various techniques, and
through trial and error, we learned them. Kurobee, for
example, is a blacksmith, and specializes in swords.」
Oh! To think that we already have someone to make swords…
Let’s quickly introduce him to Kaijin.
Since they’ve already met yesterday, the discussion didn’t take
too long.
In fact, as if they had known each for years, they quickly
started producing new weapons.
Let’s leave it to them.
Moreover, there was something surprising!
This world also has silk products.
Most of clothing I’ve seen so far were made from something
that looks like hemp. Goblins’ original clothing, for example.
Well, whether it actually is hemp or not, I wouldn’t know, but
it certainly looks like it.
But I digress. About silk.
That is something that can be harvested from a Hell Moth–a
monster living near the Ogres’ village. Well, to be more precise,
it’s from the pupa.
If the larva grows into a hell moth, it is a powerful monster
with bewitching powder that is ranked B; however, during its
transformation, it is perfectly harmless.
So you look for cocoons and gather those.
Shuna is an expert at this, and has been called the fabric
princess.
Let’s introduce her to Garm and Doldo.
Garm is in charge of everyday clothing and underwear.
Doldo focuses more on dyes and high class attire.
While
we
cannot
make
those
yet,
we
are
making
arrangements to produce them eventually.
As for hunting the cocoons–we left that to the goblin cavalry.
And while they’re at it, they’ll capture some larva to breed in
the village.
As I don’t know much about silkworm cultivation, this may
just end up succeeding through trial and error.
However, as we may eventually get some decent clothing, the
pain may be worth it.
About my steel thread pile…
“I leave it to you!” I told Shuna, and handed it over.
「Got it! I’ll make you proud, Rimuru-sama!」
She answered with a bright blush.
Adorable. She must be at that age where she is happy to be
depended on.
As an ogre princess she probably hadn’t worked with cloth
besides as a hobby.
So even a bit of responsibility seems to make her happy.
The dwarf brothers are also happy to be working together
with her.
Just please, don’t touch her…
Unlike how she looks, that girl’s frighteningly strong!
Probably, if they try touching her ass, they won’t be seeing the
sun rise again.
These two are pretty perverted, so it makes me worry.
Well, the only reason I can worry about them is my lack of
sexual desire.
If I had it, I’d have to worry about my myself over any other
person.
Cause she’s so damn adorable!
Truly an Oni-hime
(hime meaning princess).
You’d be risking your life each time you’d flirt with her.
「Shuna-sama. Shuna-sama has found employment?
Please calm your worries for I shall devote myself to Rimurusama.」
Shion pushed herself between me and Shuna.
It looked as if sparks were flying between them… nah! I was
probably just seeing some optical illusion.
「 Ufufu. How could that be if I shall be the one to care for
Rimuru-sama?」
「 Perish the thought, Hime-sama, I shall not let it come to
that! I personally shall fully devote myself to Rimuru-sama!」
*Bachibachibachi* (Lightning sparks)
See? They’re perfectly civil!
And besides, I require no one’s care.
Having lived alone for a long time, I can manage all household
duties.
So… let’s take our leave.
Is what I wanted to do…
「 Rimuru-sama! Between myself and Shion, which would you
fancy at Your side?」
They didn’t let me run away.
「 Ah, yeah. Shuna has her weaving, right? So I’ll depend on
you when you’re free, maybe?」
Depend regarding what?
I don’t get it. Shuna, on other hand,
「Understood!! I have been favored, right!」
Ah, yeah. That’s right. Let’s leave it at that.
「Right! Glad to have you!」
She smiled and nodded at my words. Cute.
「 In that case, for the time being, please leave Rimuru-sama
to me, Hime-sama!」
「(Tch.) Please take care of our lord!」
「(Fufu.) I live to serve!」
Somehow, the conversation grew heavy.
At that moment , it felt as if the temperature dropped in the
room… but I probably imagined it.
You know, there are plenty things in this world to which you
absolutely should say: I probably imagined it! This was one of
them.
.
Together with Shion we walked around to oversee the
construction.
Speaking of, what are the remaining three up to?
They were together with us up until a little bit ago…
「 Hakurou-sama was our martial instructor. The strongest
swordsman in the royal guard, surely he went to confirm the
city’s defenses.
Benimaru-sama and Souei seem to have gone to check their
abilities.
They are rivals and best friends. I believe they desire to test
their new strength.」
I see.
Certainly, even I understood how important it is to check your
abilities.
And Hakurou is a swordsman, huh. Really should have him
teach me.
But if he’s busy checking the village, asking him for training
will have to wait.
Kurobee and the rest as also busy making armor and swords,
so that should be fine. But really, can’t wait to get a sword.
I really want to imagine an army of goblins armed with
swords. However, in actual combat, a spear is surely a better
option.
We went to look for Benimaru and Souei.
Or rather, we went to the area where two great auras clashed.
A plain in the direction of the cave.
It was a battle like you’d see in a manga.
The red and blue aura would intertwine and fight for
dominance.
The earth split and the heavens cracked? That’s how intense
their fight felt.
I couldn’t believe my eyes. So these are Oni…!
Their armor crumbled from the strength of their blows. Not
that it could protect them in the first place.
Their swords broke, but they continued the fight barehanded–
in what resembled karate, with set techniques and rules. It was
not an amateurs’ brawl.
… Um… they were ogres, right?
Their motions were so fluid that I wanted to ask.
「 As expected of young master. Souei is also splendid. In our
martial arts, barehanded skills serve as the foundation for
mastery of the sword.」
Is what she said. The sword is an extension of your body;
thus, first master the body…
These words were passed down in the village from the young
lad who defeated the dragon.
Masters of martial arts ogres–if adventurers encounter
them… I wonder how many unfortunate adventurers met such
a fate. Let’s offer them a prayer.
Having noticed me, the two immediately stopped their fight,
and rushed over.
No injuries on either of them.
If anything, they look like they’ve been playing catch or
something.
「 Rimuru-sama, I humbly thank you for this wonderful
power!」
「 With this power, I shall turn the orcs into a sea of blood in
Your name!」
Yeah. Though I can’t say I’m looking forward to it.
「 Promising words! I’ll leave it to you. Well, we still need the
goblins to gather more information, though.」
「Has scouting been going poorly?」
「 No, the goblins are excellent, but there are many dangers
associated with approaching too closely.」
Right. For the sake of intelligence, I had sent out scouts.
However, as some orcs may be especially careful, I strictly
ordered the scouts to avoid detection.
Upon hearing my explanation, Souei said
「 Rimuru-sama, in that case, I shall go on reconnaissance.
Please order me! 」
Looks like he has confidence in his espionage skills.
Perhaps now that he has evolved, the powerful Oni Souei may
gather better intel than the goblins.
If anything, he looks cool-headed, so he probably won’t do
anything rash.
Maybe I can leave it to him.
「Can I leave it to you?」
「Ay! I hear and obey!」
The moment he answered his figure vanished from sight.
Shadow movement.
I see he has obtained a wonderful skill.
With effort, I should also be able to acquire it. Seems like I
have another thing I need to practice for.
「Sorry for using your friend…」
「 It is of no problem. We must show results with the power
you bestowed upon us!」
「 I see… the orcs are your sworn enemies, after all. The day
we fight them shall come; still your rage until then!」
「 Of course. If there is anything I can do, please give me your
command. I live to become your hands and feet!」
「 … Is that so. Your words relieve my fears! By the way, did
you find the goblins capable?」
「 That I did. You had mentioned making a country here?
Rimuru-sama as our monarch, Rigurdo as the Prime Minister? I
fear I understand little in politics, but please leave the military
matters to me.」
While we were conversing thus,
「 Ho ho ho. Young master, you intend to put my old bones to
use?
However, if it be for Rimuru-sama’s sake, then I shall force
this old body to work!」
With such words, Hakurou had joined the conversation.
I hadn’t noticed his presence at all. Nor his body temperature.
Oi oi….
Had he struck me now, I would have been hit once without
any warning…
This is what they call a master…!
In a better time, or perhaps had he been born as a human, he
would probably be called a Sword Saint or something.
Nameless, never having gone out into the world, this grandpa
(ogre) quietly polished his sword skills.
I can see how he’d be the strongest among them.
「Benimaru… are you stronger than Hakurou-san?」
「 Fu. Rimuru-sama, your joke puts me at an awkward
position. This old timer, rather, Hakurou is the strongest man
in the royal guard.
He even surpassed my father. And besides, he is of a mixed
race with the blood of the young human warrior flowing
through him.」
「 As he said. My ancestor was none other than the master
swordsman Araki Byakuya!」
Japanese, huh.
Seems like from the time of the katana.
「I see, in that case, you are a samurai, aren’t you?」
A single, casual word caused it.
Magical energy escaped from Hakurou’s body, mixed with
that of his surrounding, and then reassembled.
The amount of energy in his body did not change. However,
its quality did.
I forgot about it. Evolution due to class change, huh.
A middle aged oni, but I seem to have reinvigorated him…
now he looks as if in the prime of his life.
Well, he also looks shocked at the change in his body. I’ve
done it again.
To think that just a single word of mine could have such an
effect.
While his body was still adjusting to the increase in magical
energy, it seems to have found the samurai class as appropriate
to attune to.
I just pray he hadn’t become stronger than me.
「 Good for you. From today on, you are a samurai. Samurai
live by their loyalty. Serve Benimaru well!」
So I exclaimed.
「Wait a second, I always want to be made into a sa-mu-ra-i.」
Benimaru said while looking at me with eyes full of
determination.
He really is like a stereotypical warrior.
But to ask now of all time…
「 I can do that, but, are you fine with not becoming a village
chief?」
「 You speak those words at such a late hour! I have chosen to
serve beneath You. I have pledged my loyalty to you. Again, I
offer you my loyalty, please recognize me as a your samurai!」
「I, too, ask this of you!」
Shion as well, huh.
If it has come to this, I guess I’ll just have to bite the bullet.
「 I understand. From now on, you are samurai! Live for my
sake!」
I feel like I’ve said this yesterday as well… how embarrassing.
But these guys…
「 「 「 As You command!!! We pledge our entire lives to
You!!!」」」
Without a hint of embarrassment, they pledged themselves to
me.
By the way, I gave Kurobee the Blacksmith profession, and
Shuna the Shrine Maiden class.
But Kurobee… though his power decreased as a result, he
showed me terrifying skill at forging swords.
I should ask him to craft me a sword soon.
Shuna seemed to have been able to use black magic since the
beginning, but becoming a Shrine Maiden seems to have
revealed some secret arts to her.
Unlike magic, it’s not something she can teach other people.
Though if she acquires some seemingly useful skill, I’ll
definitely ask to analyze it.
It doesn’t matter that she can’t teach it to other people. I have
[Predator], after all!
I’ll quickly learn it the moment she gets it.
Fufufu. As for the guy who already has shadow movement, I
know exactly what will fit him.
Right! What every child loves… ninja!
If it’s him, he could probably land a critical hit sending heads
flying!
Actually… Hakurou can already do that… scary.
Just standing by him in human form makes me imagine my
head flying off… how worrisome.
I have to further consider their strength.
Now that they have gotten stronger, I have to think of
methods of improving myself.
I can’t keep depending on abilities forever.
Seems like I have much to learn for the upcoming battle!
Then, it happened. Revealing exactly what I needed to
prepare.
Chapter 29 – Lizardmen’s Invasion
There is a lake in the center of the Jura Forest, called Shisu.
A marsh surrounds the lake, and is controlled by the
Lizardmen.
Countless caves surround their lands, forming a natural
labyrinth thwarting any invasion.
Protected thus by the land itself, the Lizardmen peacefully
ruled over the lake.
However, one day, troubling news reached them.
The orc army was advancing to the lake.
The Head, upon hearing these news, quickly issued orders.
「Prepare for battle! We’ll crush them!!!」
The Head was full of confidence.
Had they fought on the plains it might have been different,
especially considering the Lizardmen’s were outnumbered,
But this battle would be on their terms.
If they set traps and proceed carefully, they were sure to win.
While sending some to prepare for battle, he also sent a
reconnaissance team to investigate the orcs.
Knowing the size of the enemy is a must.
Along with becoming the leader, his intelligence increased.
The carnivorous Lizardmen would individually rank as a C+
monster.
The warriors could reach B-, and some special individuals
among them could even reach B rank.
The total number of their troops numbered ten thousand–if
calling half of their entire population to arms.
However, even so, their abilities are rather highly ranked.
If they properly cooperate and fight as a single unit, they can
easily rival the army of a small human country.
Thus, this battle seems completely to their advantage.
There is no way we will lose! So thought their head.
However, his heart was still heavy.
Orcs were typically a race that wouldn’t attack those stronger
than themselves.
And by no means are Lizardmen weaker.
Had they attacked the goblins, then it would’ve made some
sense… but why them?
And thus the question slowly grew into unease that
tormented him.
A bold personality, but with enough humility. That was the
Head of the Lizardmen who ruled them carefully for many
years.
And this lizard’s fears were soon to come true.
That much was confirmed but the reconnaissance team.
The orcs numbered 200 thousand!!!
Impossible!… so he thought.
The orcs were indeed a race bursting with life, renown for
their reproductive abilities. However, even then, to prepare
200 thousand warriors was unthinkable.
How were they able to procure enough food?
Who had united that many selfish and greedy orcs under one
banner?
With their power, at most a thousand would follow…
The best the head could do would be raise an army for
twenty thousand.
Are
they
divided
into
sections
controlled
by
some
outstanding individuals?
But even so, someone has to unite the leaders…
It couldn’t have been…
The mere thought evoked fear.
He wanted to reject that thought with all his might.
That’s how terrifying that existence was. The… Orc Lord,
said to be born once in many hundreds of years!
However, no matter how hard he thought, only that entity
could have achieved such results.
If… if the Orc Lord has indeed been born, then the advantage
he so depended on would probably be meaningless.
If they fight normally, defeat is almost inevitable. They don’t
have enough troops!
So the Head thought.
What could they do to escape from this predicament?
If his worries proved mistaken, he would only jump for joy.
However, one has to prepare for any circumstance before the
decisive battle.
So he decided to call for reinforcements.
And thus he sent one of his subordinates.
Unfortunately, it was that subordinate that caused the chaos.
.
Lizardmen’s Raid Leader Gabil, upon receiving the orders
from the head, left the marshes.
Taking with him a hundred warriors.
Gabil was not pleased.
To him, who had a name, to be taking orders from a the
nameless head… how revolting!
I am a chosen one! That very fact was the root of Gabil’s pride
and confidence.
A certain devil he had met granted him this name.
「 You show promise! Someday, I’ll come back to call you to
my side!」
So the great devil told him.
He remembers those words as if they were said yesterday.
My great master, the devil Gelmudo himself bestowed this
name upon me!
So how could I be satisfied working under those low class
lizardmen and their pathetic leader?
For Gelmudo-sama’s sake, I must take control of the
lizardmen…
Gabil kept thinking the same thing: is this fine? Of course
not!
In that case, what should he do?
The orders from the Head were to journey to the goblins’
village and to request their assistance.
He did allow some forceful coercion, but strictly forbid any
action that would prompt a violent response.
Pathetic! So thought Gabil.
We should just conquer the goblins! We should have some
faith in our abilities, and all will go as planned!
Yes!
We have no need for the weak head who overestimates the
power of some lowly orcs!
Isn’t this the chance for take over that I was waiting for?
It is. So–how should I proceed?
Those lowly goblins can at least serve as meat shields. So let’s
gather them up and put those lowlifes to use.
Ten thousand goblins should be useful.
Wait… I got a better idea.
This is the perfect opportunity to show the world our power!
My power!
For that goal, I should proceed carefully here.
Carefully, without letting my guard down, wait for the right
timing.
First, gather forces.
This Gabil will proceed onward to the Goblin village!
For the sake of my great ambition!
.
The goblin village chiefs gathered with paled faces.
Compared to before, their numbers significantly dwindled.
It all began with the coming of the fang wolves.
Or perhaps it began when they abandoned the village of the
Named warrior.
The villages which wanted to fight along that seemingly
despondent village have now joined it.
A savior appeared in that village.
A being with unbelievable power.
Those goblins came under the protection of that being,
gained new powers, and successfully reconstructed their
village.
But the goblin chiefs can’t do something as shameless as
request to join them now of all times.
Actually, a lot want to do that. There are many who already
have.
But if they join them now surely they would be treated as
slave. That was the thought that prevented them from making
a decision.
However, time doesn’t wait.
The orc army has begun their advance.
A few chiefs have decided to serve the orcs.
Rather than be trampled down by them, better to promise
help in advance, and live under their protection…
With those intentions, they sent a messenger.
The messenger did not return… not all of him.
The orc envoy brought the messenger’s head, and said this.
「 Guhahahaha! We shall not permit your capitulation!
However. If you chose to become our slaves, we shall at least
spare your lives! Such is our response.」
And he leisurely left.
Yet anger did not arise within them. For they witnessed that
overwhelming power.
That single orc could have slaughtered everyone in the
village himself.
Normally, orcs are a rank D monster.
Stronger
than
your
average
goblin,
but
not
so
overwhelmingly strong.
Upon hearing the report, the village chiefs fell into an ever
deeper despair.
They should have chosen to serve under fellow brethren, at
least…
The orc who promised to save their lives also demanded that
they give up all their food.
“We won’t kill you, but die!” That’s what he’s saying.
However, even if all the goblins assembled, they would
certainly be annihilated.
The goblins who could fight numbered slightly less than ten
thousand.
Their brothers from the savage regions, those not included in
their gatherings, could not be contacted.
So, they were out of options.
At that time, an urgent report arrived.
Lizardmen warriors have entered the village! It read.
Was this not a glimmer of hope?
So the village chiefs went to meet the Lizardmen’s Raid
Leader; he was their only hope, they thought.
Moreover, he was a named monster! Surely he would become
their savior.
And then, their messiah proclaimed
「 Swear your loyalty to me! If you do, I promise you a bright
future!」
We believe those words!
Thus, the village chiefs made their decision.
It was a mistake of the weak who had no one to depend on.
There were some who insisted on serving their kind rather
than the Lizardmen.
However, they were greatly outnumbered, so the goblins
chose to serve Gabil.
If only they knew that this decision would decide their fate…
.
Hakurou is a master swordsman.
Strength without a blemish.
Although he’s at the age to be someone’s grandpa, his spirit is
clearly years younger.
Having taken my human form, I am learning the sword from
him.
Although I haven’t held a sword since those kendo lessons in
middle school…
My perception speed is a thousand times the norm!
Receiving a blow is a piece of cake!
I also had a time when I had thought that.
Since moving around in the child form was unpleasant, I
changed to my adult version.
“Come at me, gramps!” I thought, watching Hakurou.
Then he somehow grew hazy. At that moment.
*Supaaaaan!*
He landed a hit square on the top of my helmet.
I felt no pain nor took any damage. The helmet was made
from wood, so didn’t offer any protection.
Since the point is to learn these movements, it’s best to hear
when a hit lands.
But, really…
It wasn’t speed; it was skill. Completely a difference of skill.
His ability is probably higher than mine.
How unexpected.
I wasn’t planning on being conceited, but this completely
took me by surprise.
So this is a swordsman! A power one can easily recognize.
Had this been an actual fight, well I have a few tricks of my
own, but if this were a surprise attack, I would have lost.
Though even knowing this much, any mistake will certainly
lead to my defeat.
Besides, there’s no way Hakurou has gone all out there.
Next to me, Benimaru has been knocked out (with a pleased
expression?).
If I didn’t have the accelerated perception, I surely would
have been in the same state. Not something to laugh about at
all.
Two of us taken out at the same time.
Since this old man regained his youthful spirit he became
truly dangerous.
And then,
*Karan, karan, karan, karan!!!!*
A strange sound resounded from the surrounding.
What is that?
That noise, apparently, was an alarm system the goblins had
set up.
Of course, they’ve done that without my knowledge. Using
the traps I had previously set as a clue.
Ending our practice, we head over to Rigurdo.
When he sees me, Rigurdo rushes over.
「 There
is
trouble,
messanger has arrived!!」
Rimuru-sama!
The
Lizardmen’s
So he impatiently reported.
By the way, Rigurdo has pretty much established this panicky
image, hasn’t he?
That aside… Lizardmen?
Sigh… I knew that annoyance would arrive someday, but
seems like its finally here.
Well, let’s calmly listen like I always do!
Chapter 30 – Envoy
Gabil had easily acquired the Goblin Villages’ support.
Without even having to show our power, the goblins quickly
surrendered themselves to me.
They are a pathetic race, after all. Should they show any
intention to disobey, I’ll quickly force them to obey.
Gabil had completely forgotten the Head’s words.
He had every village bring out food from their storehouses.
And, for have every warrior assemble before him.
The goblin warriors numbered 7,000.
They were clothed in battered leather armor, and armed
with stone spears.
A poor fighting force, but good enough for now.
Those without the will to fight have already ran away.
「Clan chiefs! Are there any other villages around here?」
The chiefs exchanged glances.
One nervously replied,
「 No… though not exactly a village, but there is a
community…」
What’s with that?
The way they are trying to avoid the question was getting on
Gabil’s nerves.
And when he pressed further, they began telling him a
bizarre story.
That there was a group of goblins hunting atop of fang
wolves.
However, that makes no sense, he thought. Fang wolves are
powerful monsters that move in packs.
Called the rulers of the plains, they’ve thwarted Lizadmen’s
advances many times.
For them to serve some lowly goblins… impossible!
And moreover, they’ve concluded with a truly ludicrous
statement.
Those goblins obeyed a slime.
A slime, the lowest of monsters! What wolf, or even goblin
would serve such trash?
He decided to confirm their words.
There’s probably some trick involved, he thought. If he
handled this well, he could gain control over the fang wolves.
Gabil thus decided… for the sake of his grand ambition.
The village was not where he was told.
That had angered him, but he decided to be patient. In order
to control the wolves, he probably needed to be more patient.
To achieve his desire of ousting the current Head, he needed
to have more self-control.
Thus, for the sake of his goals, he decided to be patient.
Gabil perceived only one obstacle to his plans–a lack of an
army.
If only he could command the wolves, the other lizardmen
would surely follow.
And with the rulers of the plains and the rulers of the
marshes under one banner, how could they even think to fear
the lowly orcs!
Gabil so believed, without even a hint of doubt.
By expelling the orcs, they would become the true rulers of
the Jura Forest. And thus, surely Gelmudo-sama would
distinguish them for their service.
For such a grand dream, he’d wait as long as necessary.
The main army he’d already sent back to the Shisu lake,
ordering them to be on standby.
Since they didn’t have much provision, they had to act
quickly. Time was of essence.
And after receiving reports that tracks were found, he
quickly issued orders.
Including himself, he selected ten elites.
Mounting the Overlizards, they ran towards their objective.
The wolves were nothing to fear, as although they were
certainly powerful, they obeyed some lowly goblins. Probably
the leftovers of a pack.
“I’ll train them myself, and have them regain their former
power!” So he thought.
Oh, but how could he have imagined what would lay before
him…!
His head was filled with the dream of becoming a ruler of the
forest and serving Gelmudo-sama.
.
To meet with the lizardmen’s envoy, I proceeded to the
entrance of the city.
There, we had built a small cabin that the guards used to rest
in.
The
members
who
attended
were
myself,
Rigurdo,
Benimaru, Hakurou, and Shion.
I had asked Shion to prepare some tea, but that ended in
regret.
She does not understand the beauty of gentle refinement and
natural simplicity. She does everything with all her strength.
As if screaming, strength is everything!
When cleaning, “Everything must be erased” she concluded,
and attempted to destroy the very building. Fortunately, we
were able to stop her in time and did not need to rebuild it.
“I sincerely beg your forgiveness!” she exclaimed dejectedly,
but that doesn’t mean we can let our guard down around her.
She’ll just try to solve any problem with her strength. So I
worry about letting her out of my sight.
However, she was ecstatic when I let her take wait on me.
I just wish she wasn’t that happy about it.
And as I had expected, the tea was horrible. But was that
even tea…?
I feel like there was strange grass, looking like wakame,
floating in there. In short, that was not something you’d drink.
Rigurdo, fearing “What is this… explain yourself!” question,
timidly turned away.
What a guy…
Benimaru, keeping his eyes closed as if his life depended on
it, refused to look this way.
Damn you guys…
And the oblivious to our trouble, waiting for praise–Shion.
Wait! What is there to praise?
Having said my prayers, I moved to take the teacup,
「Ah! Tea, huh! I was just getting thirsty!」
With those words, Gobuta who had just arrived took the cup
and drank it all.
*Guuuuuuuuuudo!!!*
Well done! I’m proud of you from the bottom of my heart!
Shion’s face, however, twisted into a smile devoid of any
positive emotion…
That, Gobuta did not notice… couldn’t notice.
One last *Gobu~!* escaped from his mouth before it had filled
with foam. And, *Bikun bikun!* he fell to the floor convulsing.
Dodged that bullet. That could’ve been me right there.
Her face colored in surprise, Shion slightly inclined her head.
But I won’t be deceived. She’s forbidden from cooking from
now on.
「 Ah, Shion. When making food or drink for people, make
sure to run it by Benimaru first!」
Let’s make sure she understands.
Benimaru, choking on something, stares at me in response.
“Nope. She’s your problem now, I leave her to you!” I told
him with my eyes.
And thus both dejectedly hang their heads.
I pray there be less victims from now on.
Since the alarm sounded, an hour had passed.
And the envoy had finally arrived.
And, with a somewhat ‘different’ attitude, a Lizardman
dismounted a giant lizard.
Would he be… their leader?
「 Well done with the reception! I’ll allow you to become my
servants. Be honored!!!」
Is he still asleep?
Somehow… I have no words to say. What the hell is this idiot
saying?
「 Hmph. Haven’t you heard? The orc army is advancing on
the forest. The only one who can save you small fry is me!」
So the orcs are indeed coming. I was waiting for Souei to
report, so this is within expectations.
I guess it would make sense to unite against them, but…
「 Oh, right. I’ve heard there is someone among you who has
tamed a fang wolf. I’ll make him into an officer. Bring him to
me!」
Umm…
Fighting together is good. But what if our ally is an idiot?
An incompetent ally is worse than a hardened foe. That
much is common sense…
I took a quick glance at Rigurdo. His mouth was gaping open.
Benimaru scratched his head, and looked at me as if saying,
“can I kill this idiot?”
Of course, I hadn’t considered his offer.
We refuse. No, not about Shion’s cooking–their offer!
Hakurou simply crossed his arms, and closed his eyes… or is
he sleeping?
And, Shion, who is holding me, is flexing her arms…
Sto.! You’ll crush me!
But when she noticed my panic, she loosened up a bit.
Being held in the slime body certainly feels good, but it’s
dangerous.
I let my guard down. Being hugged to death would not be
funny. Seems like she can’t control her strength at all.
In any case, this is rather troubling. Who’d have though the
envoy would be an idiot.
「 Umm, the one who tamed the fang wolf… or rather made
him his servant would be me…」
Anyways, let’s continue the conversation.
「 Haaah? A lowly slime? Then summon his now. If you do,
I’ll believe you.」
How condescending!
Now I’m annoyed. This guy… he’s completely ignoring us,
going at his own pace. He’s looking down on us too much.
I’ve met many politicians and office workers before, but
never before have I met someone so blatantly foolish.
For such a moron, it should be fine to ignore any rules of
civility.
And besides, there is no benefit in making such an ally.
I decided to change my approach,
「Ranga!」
「Ay! I hear and obey.」
Ranga appears from within my shadow. Recently, lurking
around in there has become his habit.
「 Oh. It seems I have business with you. I permit you to
speak.」
I prefer to leave this things to others.
Since there’s always someone who can better manage such
people.
But really, the only one who didn’t treat me – while a slime –
as trash was Rigurdo, huh.
Well, there’s nothing I can do about losing interest in
humoring this guy.
And by the way, it seems that for every person that
recognizes my aura while I hide it there is an idiot who doesn’t
even while I display it.
That’s something I need to think about.
Noticing my displeasure, Ranga
「 Rather than with my lord, I have been ordered to speak
with thou. I’m listening. Speak!」
While intimidating the lizardmen, he confronted the envoy.
Who, in turn, lost his composure for a second, but then
quickly regained it.
「 Ri… right. So you are the Fang Wolf? The chief here? I am
the Lizardmen’s raid leader Gabil.
Pleased to make your acquaintance. As I have just stated, I
have received a name. So rather than that slime, how about
serving me?」
He brazenly replied.
Let me hit him!
No, no, have to act like the mature monster here. Let’s
forgive him.
I am an adult. Calm yourself.
But more than myself, I want Shion to relax. Wait, any more
power and I’ll..!
Noticing my squirming, Shion apologized by patting me.
Seriously, calm down.
However, isn’t he too arrogant for a simple lizard…
Ranga too is begging to let him loose.
「Guruu. Lowly lizard… I am no longer a Fang Wolf. For you
to not recognize that much, insignificant being…」
Ranga gritted his teeth and a dangerous crimson light filled
his eyes. He is stilling his anger.
Ranga-san… don’t over do it. Will the lizard survive?
Were he not a messenger, I’d laugh watching him torn to
pieces for his stupidity, but…
「 Very well! I’ll show you my power! Who will be my
opponent?」
Oi oi… that’s a bad joke.
Please read the mood, lizard. You’re the weakest one here.
At most, he might be stronger than Rigurdo…
I mean, even Rigurdo possesses B rank strength.
Being the Goblin king, he is strongest warrior among the
goblins.
The average for a hobgoblin is C+, but he’s worlds above that.
And that’s not counting his armaments.
Sure, the lizard is a named monster and maybe strong among
them, but he pales in comparison to anyone here.
Where the hell is this self-confidence coming from?
We exchanged glances.
Who will fight him…?
「 Kukuku, fine. In that case, fight with one of my storm
wolves, should you defeat him, I will listen.」
Ranga continued the conversation.
Thank goodness. We couldn’t agree on who’d fight him.
Everyone wanted to beat the guy senseless, and had a
dangerous glow in their eyes.
But somehow, seeing them act like that, made me relax.
And whenever someone had an outburst of anger, the rest of
us seemed to calm down.
For guys like this, only I seem to be able to keep my cool at all
times… but whatever.
「Is that fine? I am willing to face you, you know?
Well, if you feel like making excuses when you lose, you are
free to send out your subordinate!」
Uoooooooooo!!! Ranga howled.
Damn it! Just when the anger had subsided, the lizard had to
provoke us again.
Ranga calmly summons a wolf.
I didn’t know he had learned such a summoning skill.
Moreover, a black wolf appearing thus, I must admit, looks
pretty damn cool.
「Garuu. Shut this lizard up!」
「Gau! (Ay!)」
And then, to the lizard,
「 If you wish to borrow my strength, first show your own.
Now, begin!」
Ranga shouted.
At the sound of his voice, the battle began.
The lizard, no, Gabil readied a trident, and carefully observed
the storm wolf’s movements.
The wolf, on the other hand, stood composed.
*Ton!* He kicked the ground, covering the distance to his
opponent in a single leap.
Surpassing Gabil’s perception ability, an overwhelming
speed.
Completely unable to react, Gabil never knew what hit him.
In a split second, he received a blow to the chest. The wolf
then circled behind him, and held him by the neck – with his
mouth, of course – in midair.
He threw Gabil into the air once, and then smashed him to
the ground.
That all had happened in the blink of an eye.
Not Ranga, but some average storm wolf had completely
overwhelmed the B ranking Lizardmen’s raid leader Gabil.
I knew Ranga had been growing stronger recently, but to
think that the other wolves have developed this far…
As a result of the attack, Gabil’s scale armor fell apart, and
the lizard himself had fainted.
Gabil’s subordinates, who were busy encouraging him a
second ago, now stood troubled.
They could not understand what had happened at all.
「Oi. The winner has been decided. The offer I refuse.
If you come asking for help to fight against the orcs, I may
consider it.
Today, however, take that away and leave」
Upon hearing my words, the Lizardmen finally began
leaving.
And thus, the troublesome Lizardmen’s envoy had finally
departed.
However… the orcs are still going to invade, and we do not
have a solid plan yet.
Moreover, we seem to have met a headache-inducing,
unreliable “allies” known as the Lizardmen.
The more I thought about these things, the deeper into
melancholy I fell.
Chapter 31 – Emergency Meeting
Now, after the moron had left, this is what we did.
Right about then, Souei had returned from his scouting
mission.
Just in time.
Gathering everyone, I decided to hold a conference.
From the Hobgoblins: Rigurdo, Rigur, Rugurdo, Regurdo,
Rogurdo, and Ririna.
Kaijin representing the dwarfs.
Benimaru, Hakurou, Shion, and Souei representing the Oni.
And, myself.
All together, 12 “people”. The current core members. Kaijin
also speaking on behalf the Construction and Manufacturing
departments.
Department of Production is supervised by Ririna.
Department of Governance has Rigurdo at the top, and three
chiefs making up the judicial, legislative, and executive
branches.
However, this particular department is not completely
established yet…
But that’s a problem for the future.
Department of War by Benimaru and Hakurou.
Department of Intelligence by Souei.
Department of Defense by Rigur.
At present, we have only six departments active in our city.
Well, though I say “active”, they are so in name only;
however, it’s probably a good idea to slowly develop them.
Currently, everyone is living with little worry about food.
The department of defense is also regulating hunting, so that
sector should be fine.
If I think about it, Rigur is handling things well. He’s one of
those unsung heroes, isn’t he.
Frankly, about the department of war, Benimaru knows
nothing except numbers of soldiers when it comes to the art of
war.
So it’s an appointment in name only. It was something that I
had to do.
Ririna shows promise. After obtaining a potato-like plant,
she succeeded in its cultivation.
With short harvest cycles, and high nutritional value, it will
improve our food supply.
In the future, when we trade with the humans, we should
obtain many different vegetable seeds.
The construction and manufacturing departments are
completely left to Kaijin.
He normally specializes in smithing, but after Kurobee
joined, he ended up in a managerial position.
Seems like Kaijin has been completely separated from his
field of expertise. However, he had entrusted it all to Kurobee.
According to Kaijin, they are still busy with establishing the
smithy, but once things calm down, he’ll devote himself fully
to production. That’s how it is.
He probably wants to come back soon.
Shion is in charge of my care? I kind of want to rethink that
post, but right now, no matter where we put her, it’ll be bad for
my heart.
For now, let’s wait and see.
And, about Souei.
He’s strange.
I know I appointed him as a ninja… but he’s taking it too
seriously.
He can make clones appear from any direction.
While
their
abilities
drop,
they
have
no
movement
restrictions. Furthermore, he can deploy six clones without
any restrictions.
And even if I say their abilities decrease, that’s only about
their vigor (HP) and magical energy (MP)–it becomes 1/10th of
original. Their movement abilities and attack power are
completely unchanged.
An ability superior to mine.
Actually, all the Oni are strange.
Souei, as I had just described.
Shuna had specialized in my Analysis Ability, and awakened
to the unique skill [Analytic].
Our abilities are basically identical, with the exception that
she doesn’t need to eat the target. She can analyze with
eyesight alone.
Kurobee had awakened to the unique skill [Researcher]. This
skill also bears great semblance to my own.
As someone who specializes in production, it is a very useful
skill.
Hakurou has had his perception ability accelerated by a a
thousand times. So I basically can’t see him losing in a battle.
Shion, as you’d expect, obtained [Herculean Strength EX] and
[Physical Strength EX].
Moreover, she also awakened to a special skill [Battle Craze]
that she should absolutely never use.
Last up, Benimaru. This bastard learned [Black Lightning] of
all things. Seriously! Of all the dangerous skills I did not want
circulating!
I think I’ll need to come up with some countermeasures.
Anyhow, they seem to have inherited my skills and
completed their evolution.
Now then, let’s start the conference.
「First, let’s hear the report.」
Upon my order, Souei began conveying the state of affairs.
Everyone silently listened.
He sent out six clones to gather intel
1. Goblin Villages
2. State of the marshes
3. State of the Orc army
He seems to have sent two clones to each location.
First, the Goblin villages have decided to join the Lizardmen’s
raid leader Gabil as his warriors.
Probably that lizard from some time ago.
To have decided to serve that moron, what weird tastes they
have. Those that decided against joining him, have ran away in
various direction.
There were also a few that ran in the direction of human
countries, but they’ll probably end up as subjugation targets.
As long as goblins establish their communities in the forest,
the humans would stay away, but if you invade their territory,
they would surely bare their fangs.
And while I don’t know the humans’ strength, they will
surely order a subjugation quickly.
When they do, the goblins could only continue living in
hiding. Their future looks grim.
While on this topic, I also listened to the report about Gabil.
Somehow, the goblins he had gathered numbered 7,000
warriors.
A decent army.
As we had gathered, they once appealed to the orcs, but were
rejected. At least they can use their head a bit.
However, they were also forced to take along with them all
their food, so even if they survive against the orcs, there will
surely be people dying afterwards.
But we won’t be doing anything about that.
That was the unanimous decision of their clan chiefs who
decided that such a fate was better than being murdered by the
orcs.
And besides, we are not an NPO.
We have only begun establishing this city, but abandoning it
would not be fun.
If we allow the orcs to invade this far, the forest ecosystem
would probably collapse.
Which is why we must stop them at the marshes.
Now about the marshes.
Here, the Lizardmen’s Head had begun assembling troops,
and prepared an army of ten thousand.
Living off the lake’s fish, they have an abundance of food.
Furthermore, they are barricading themselves in their
natural labyrinth in preparation of any attack.
But are the orcs an enemy that they should so fear?
So let’s hear about the orcs.
The orc army, numbering 200,000.
「Huh? 200,000?!!!」
I thoughtlessly let out my voice.
The orcs who attacked the ogres numbered only ten
thousand…
「 So the ones who attacked our village was but a single
division?」
「 Right. After investigating, that much became clear. Their
army consists of 200,000 warriors! Coming from the south,
they took a relatively wide route and are aiming for the
marshes.」
Hmm. I don’t really know the geography yet.
「Souei, do you have a map or something?」
「What would a map be?」
「Eh?」
「「「・・・???」」」
What did he say?
For there to be so few people who know about maps…
Kaijin had known. He knew of them, but none in circulation.
Seems like this world is treating maps as a military secret.
Hakurou’s grandfather had drawn the map of the village’s
surrounding on a block of wood.
Having no paper hurts.
Anyways, holding a wood block, we’ll carve the map of our
city’s vicinity.
Using the map in my head, and Rigur’s knowledge, we have
Hakurou record the information.
This way, using all our knowledge, we created a half-way
decent map.
Before even getting to the main issue of the conference, we
had wasted two hours on map creation.
And here we took a short break.
I don’t need it, but the goblins probably do.
Shuna brought in a tray of food.
Following her, a group of girls followed with more trays.
I changed into my child form.
Maybe rest is unnecessary, but meals are important. Since I
have this human form, I might as well eat while tasting.
…, as long as it’s not made by Shion, that is.
Since getting used to human transformation, I managed to
transform already wearing clothing. Seems like practice really
does wonders.
A feast was laid before me.
And for some reason, Shuna had sat right by me. Just in case,
I have to check…
The appearance is normal, but what about the inside? Clearly
lacking spices, seems like a bunch of ingredients were stir-fried
together…
Who cooked this? I felt a sharp glance from my side.
Gulp. Somehow, I’m getting very nervous.
「Let’s eat!」
Until I had said it, nobody moved.
Seems like if I don’t eat first, nobody will begin. I had been
hoping that someone would finally eat, but seems like I need to
steel myself.
It’s fine. Shion did not make this!
However, I kind of regret changing into a form that has a
sense of taste.
With those thought, I reached for the food. But not with
chopsticks, since we only had spoons.
Bringing some soup to my mouth, I take a sip… it was
delicious.
「Delicious!!!」
The moment I said so, everyone moved.
But hey… you guys, how can you just watch your lord drink
poison! Though it’s not poison per se…
And I also have a resistance to most poisons…
However, I want to be a bit more considerate.
Chances are, Shuna had pulled some strings ahead of time…
Upon hearing my praise, Shuna’s face lit up in a full smile.
Grabbing my plate, she insisted to feed me.
Seeming a bit happy, and a bit embarrassed.
Though I’m an adult, I’m a child at heart. Appearance that of
a little girl. Even if I let her feed me, there shouldn’t be any
problems.
*Fufun* A victory laugh escaped from Shuna while she
glanced at Shion.
Tears seem to have started to form in Shion’s eyes, but her
expression quickly turned to that of surprise after she had
tasted the dish.
Right, Shuna. If you polish your cooking skills a bit more,
they’ll really shine.
You’d never consider putting strange things into people food!
Even without seasoning, to be able to bring out the taste of
the ingredients this well.
But was Benimaru a test subject for the many dishes before
this? That I could not have known about.
Well, Shuna was probably a cooking prodigy. She could
probably perfect the taste using her [Analytic] skill.
That isn’t a waste of ability, that’s the proper way to use it.
It’s been a long time since I last enjoyed a meal this much.
With the end of the meal comes the end of our break.
We have a pretty good time.
But now we need to get down to business.
「 The object that clearly explains the nearby geography is
called a map. Looking at this map, let’s continue the report.」
Having said so, everyone crowded around the map.
Well, I can also transmit the image to everyone using
[Telepathic Communication].
Souei marked the orcs army with a wooden chip.
I was in the middle of teaching goblins basic arithmetic, so I
don’t know if they’ll understand all of this.
But there’s nothing we can do about that, we need to
continue the discussion.
The orcs’ invasion route.
There are three routes leading to the center of the Jura forest
that the orcs could use.
One runs from the Canaat Mountain range. The other along
Ameld river. These connect north forest and south forest.
But this is not a straight path, as the river runs east along the
way.
They could probably have the soldiers cross at the place
where Ameld river meets the Eastern Empire’s river.
However, there is no route that could support a large army
from the orcs’ current position.
Therefore, they probably decided to invade the marsh from
the west.
However, the forest will hamper their attempts to move
beyond the river.
According to Hakurou, there is a community of Treants in
this forest, so avoiding them would leave the orcs’ army less
exhausted.
The western route had the Ogre’s village, but its fate is
common knowledge now.
They were a high class race, but too few in number. Thus, the
orcs decided to avoid the route with the Treants, who were
similarly high classed but many.
And, after eliminating the ogres, they opened the invasion
route to the marshes and were now planning their formation.
「 However, with 200,000 soldiers, how are they keeping
them fed? What are they doing about food?」
To my question,
「 I looked into it. A group of common foot soldiers escorts
caravans of food. However, there is clearly not enough…」
With some hesitation, he quickly added
「This is but my opinion, but I think they’ve had deaths from
starvation and resorted to cannibalism of the dead…」
What an unpleasant thing he had said.
Uee… were orcs such a race?
「No matter how omni…」
「 They do indeed eat anything, but isn’t this much
expected?」
To that question,
「 No, I am not certain about this. However, there are no
bodies after they leave. And our village has also been wiped
clean, without anything remaining.
There is a skill that comes to mind, but…」
Having realized the truth, Souei said.
「Could it be… Orc Lord?」
Without waiting for Souei’s response, Benimaru concluded.
「 Exactly. This is not certain, but there’s a good chance the
Orc Lord had appeared.
At the very least, a high class Orc Knight is leading them.
Probably that thing that had attacked our village.」
To summarize the conversation, the Orc Lord is a unique
monster that hold powerful ruling abilities over the orcs.
Appears once every few hundred years. Causing violence
across the world, a horrible monster.
And he seems to possess the unique skill [Starving Ones].
This skill, bestowed upon his subordinates as well, allows
them to eat anything and everything in sight. A truly terrible
skills.
In the first place, not enough time had passed since the last
one…
But now, he’s already grown and prepared an army. If he
lacks some intelligence, then there’s a high chance that the
demon lord had forcefully accelerated his growth.
In any case, the orc lord is a troubling existence.
Such an annoying guy should’ve been put down long ago…
But I will not complain.
While keeping the existence of the orc lord in mind, we
continue the conference.
Arranging wooden pieces on the map in place of pawns, we
mark the Lizardmen army of 10.000.
Behind them, Gabil’s army of 7,000 goblins.
Having done so, we clearly see what is abnormal about the
orc army…
But more importantly.
「 This way, that stupid lizard’s headquarters would fall from
a single attack, wouldn’t it?」
Right. The lizardmen’s envoy called Gabil.
That guy is planning on attacking the lizardmen’s fortress
while they are preoccupied fighting with the orcs. The
exhausted and few lizardmen there would surely fall quickly.
That is how wonderfully the goblins are positioned.
However, there is no reason to attack his own lizard.
It could be just suspicion born out of the strange place he had
halted his troops.
However,
「Hmm. So that’s how it is.」
Hakurou nodded. A strange fire burned in his eyes.
However, even if they bring down the headquarters then,
they would be trampled down by the orcs.
I am thinking too much, aren’t I.
「 I’m just thinking too much. Sorry, I’m an amateur after
all.」
I had planned to continue the discussion after those words,
but…
「 No, what you said is likely. I can think of no other reason
to assume that position.」
「 That guy is an idiot after all. He’s probably intending to
replace the current head.」
Such was the opinion from both members of the Department
of War.
I mean, I know he’s an idiot… but was he that much of an
idiot?
「 However, in this case, stopping that guy is probably the
best idea.」
That was the conclusion we had reached.
Now then, how should we stop Gabil?
「 I would want to establish a proper alliance with the
Lizardmen. We are few in numbers. However, I feel we
shouldn’t abandon them.」
Hakurou so added, and everyone accepted.
I also agreed.
「 But, forming an alliance is good and all, but we’re far too
outnumbered here. Won’t we just be used in the end?」
I tried expressing my worries.
The Oni exchanged glances.
「 Rimuru-sama, calm your fears! Each one of us is capable of
decimating ten thousand foes, this much is of no concern!」
Hakurou answered as their representative.
“They read too much manga… no way they can take on ten
thousand each!” Is what I thought, but
「 Rimuru-sama, I plan to go an negotiate. To have a
discussion directly with the Lizardmen’s head.
Would you permit me?」
Souei had so asked, and waited for my response.
How confident! Should I try leaving it to him?
Using the map, we had made some predictions. That allowed
us some temporary mental respite.
I decided to send out Souei.
「 Alright! In that case, I order you to talk with the
Lizardmen’s Head. Demand equal treatment!」
With those words, I sent out Souei.
「Ay! I live to serve!」
With that response, he immediately disappeared into the
shadows.
He’s quick on his feet. Seems to have left already.
「 The
rest,
with
these
things
in
mind,
continue
preparations!」
Those words ended the conference.
In some sense, we have decided next course of action.
If we can form an alliance that would be great, and if we
can’t, we’ll cross that bridge then.
There’s no use thinking about those things. Rather, we must
do what can now be done.
And thus we continued our preparations while waiting for
the next piece to move on the board.
But an orc lord, huh. If he truly had appeared, that’ll
probably be an annoying fight.
Thinking about the future made me fall slightly into
melancholy.
Chapter 32 – Stage Curtain Rises
Leveling the ground in their wake, the orc army advanced
into the forest.
Trample them! Trample them! Trample them! Trample
Them!
While lifting their voices, with a glow in their eyes, the orc
army advanced into the forest.
There was not a single normal thought in their minds.
Everything their eyes fell upon was food.
They forever hungered, and only the desire to eat pushed
them forward.
Collapse.
Again, a comrade had fallen.
But they were overjoyed. More food! They thought.
Normally, he was their dear comrade.
Now, he was but a lump of flesh to eat.
He was still breathing, but to them it meant the meat was
fresh.
Those fortunate to be walking close immediately began
disassembling the corpse.
The liver was reserved for the squad leader, but the rest went
to he who grabbed it first.
*Guchaguchaguchagucha*
A disgusting sound reverberated through the land.
The always hunger.
And, their strength rises the hungrier they are.
That is the effect of the unique skill [Starving Ones].
As far as they eat their fallen comrades, as long as their
hunger remains unfulfilled, their strength will continue to
rise.
They are the 200,000 orc army.
Under the control of the Orc Lord, an army that marches
through the hell of starvation.
Never to see salvation.
Just marching forward to satisfy their hunger. Never being
able to satisfy it…
An endless hell.
Before them lay the Ogre village.
They are only rank D monsters.
Normally, they could only feel fear towards the rank B ogres;
directing killing intent at them would have been unthinkable.
However…
Trample them! Trample them! Trample them! Trample
them!
Their feet would not stop.
Rather, they ran towards the food.
Towards the rampaging ogres, their relentless strength!
How many comrades were torn to pieces, how many cut
down…
However! That matter not to the orcs who saw the fallen as
merely more food.
They were overjoyed.
Perhaps they could satisfy their hunger, if a bit.
A single ogre had fallen.
Immediately, the orcs crowded the corpse and began
dismembering it.
Drinking blood and devouring flesh. Oh… but that did not
satisfy their hunger.
But, the orcs bodies had changed–they absorbed the ogres’
strength.
Seeing their friends gulped down by lowly orcs, the ogres let
out a scream of agony.
Lamenting the weakness of their overwhelming power…
Gradually, those filled with power appeared from within the
orcs.
Devour our comrades, and make their powers ours!
Devour our enemies, and make their powers ours!
And again they eat.
Without any fear of death. Someday, their power will grow
and surpass that of their king.
Their king.
The ultimate orc, the Orc Lord!
Their march continues.
And now again the prey has appeared before them.
.
The Lizardmen’s head paled upon hearing the report.
His greatest fears had come true.
According to the report, the powerful Ogre village had
disappeared after a single day.
They were devoured by the orcs.
There was no more room for suspicion.
The Orc Lord had appeared.
If by numbers alone, 200,000 D-rank orcs against 10,000 C+
rank Lizardmen; that could have been an unexpectedly even
fight.
However, now that the orc lord had appeared, they were no
longer D rank monsters.
It would be best to expect their abilities to have risen by 1-2
levels.
At least, they would be C rank. Worst case scenario, they
would have the power of C+.
By numbers alone, relentless assault on our exhausted
position would prove unbearable, and even a single loss could
prove decisive.
Moreover, due to the presence of the orc lord, he could no
hope for their food to run out.
Even if their numbers dwindle, their strength would instead
increase.
Furthermore, if there was any hope of reinforcements they
could barricade themselves in… but as things stand that would
end in a hungry death.
They have no choice but to attack.
The head bitterly concludes.
Gabil, who he sent to gain the cooperation of the goblins, has
yet to report.
However, if they waste too much time there, their enemy will
only grow stronger.
In worst case scenario, he might just have to lead the troops
into battle before Gabil’s return…
Suddenly, he felt an aura stronger than he had ever felt
before approaching.
The head decided not to show any resistance to this being.
Calling for a subordinate, he ordered that the guest be guided
in.
The lizardmen had previously collapsed some of the routes of
their natural labyrinth, and having those cleared by someone
would be unpleasant.
The being who approached them certainly had that much
power.
Now, all he had to do was wait.
Led by his subordinate, a single demon had appeared.
Darkish skin, blue-black hair, blue eyes, and a height of 190
cm.
For a monster, he had a rather slim build. However, his
presence radiated composure and unblemished strength.
A being from whom he felt overwhelming power.
The Head kept a hundred warriors stationed around him.
With a single word, he could command them all to arms…
however, that would surely mean their deaths.
Upon seeing this demon, the Head felt that very fact.
「 Pardon us, we are rather troubled at the moment, and
cannot provide an adequate welcome. What business would
You have with us today?」
The young lizardmen warriors got angry at those words.
“Why must we grovel before this suspicious character” They
thought.
The head would normally praise such thoughts, but now it
would only bring misfortune.
If they spoiled his mood, he could, without a doubt, massacre
them all.
The young ones have too little experience with the
phenomenal. They do not have the ability to judge other’s
power.
However, contrary to his fears,
「No serious business. Calm yourselves.
My “name” is Souei.
My master wishes to form a alliance with you.
I have been sent for that purpose. Think of me as a
messenger.
Rejoice. My lord has refused to abandon you.
Moreover, he offers to become your allies. What be your
response?」
Completely in contrast to his first statement, such a speech
he delivered.
The meaning of the words aside…
That is, the message was brief. However, he seems to demand
an immediate decision.
But… the head needed to think.
Souei. So he called himself, this demon. A named monster
with overwhelming power.
And such a monster serves someone. If they side with such a
being, than perhaps even the Orc Lord could be defeated?
Moreover, they are offering an alliance and not servitude.
That would mean that the lizardmen would be treated as
equals.
What choice did he have but to accept? So he thought.
But at that moment,
「Head! Why do you permit him to run his mouth thus?
Where he hails from we don’t know, but the proud lizardmen
shouldn’t flatter such a pompous fool!」
「Exactly! Gabil-sama should soon return, and then we alone
could handle the lowly orcs!」
「 Right. Their master probably fears the orcs and came to
cling onto us. Doesn’t he simply want us to save him? How
charming!」
The ones who so shouted were Gabil’s subordinates.
Caught with his mouth open, the Head’s face twisted in
horror and dismay.
Even if you idiots can’t understand the power of the man in
front of you, to go and reject someone’s offer of an alliance…
Yes, his speech was slightly impolite. However, it is
unbecoming for some foot soldiers to show disrespect to a
messenger.
Moreover, for someone of higher status to himself journey to
us offsets any possible disrespect…
He had thought he sent a group with an outgoing personality
to the negotiations, but that seems to have backfired.
Have we angered him?
Thinking so, he looked at Souei.
He had not averted his sight, but looked straight at the head.
He seemed to have no intention of humoring the noisy idiots.
The head felt relief.
He could not let a group of ignorant people to ruin the
conversation.
「Silence!」
With a single word, he shut that group up.
He then sent a signal to his bodyguards,
「 I will decide what we do. You have no right to speak here!
Reflect on your foolishness tonight!!!」
Gabil’s subordinates he had sent to prison.
They were making noise on their way out, but he had no
time to deal with them.
And, to the messenger,
「 I apologize for their rudeness. I intend to accept the
alliance. However, I fear we must hurry. Normally, we would
select a neutral zone to discuss the details, but this may be
currently impossible. Could I ask you to come here, instead?」
Hiding his inner nervousness, the head asked that question.
To request someone of such clear superiority to appear
before them! The messenger had every right to be angry.
However, the messenger, with no concern for the head’s
worries, replied
「 Understood. To have received such a quick decision, my
master will be glad. We are pleased to fight along with you.
Now then, after we finish our preparations we shall join up
with you. Then, you shall be able to have an audience with our
lord. Act as you see fit!」
As if completely natural, so Souei replied.
Appearing as if he had never even considered the possibility
of being rejected.
“Had I refused, would he simply destroy the lizardmen?”
This thought filled the Head’s mind.
He was certainly not overthinking it.
The demon before him had enough power to do so…
「We intend to join you in at most 5 days. Until then, do your
best to survive. And, by no means should you attempt to attack
alone!」
Leaving these words, the demon in front of him disappeared.
Without a sound, as if a passing shadow.
5 days…
If they just needed to wait that long, they could certainly
manage.
The orcs may grow stronger, but they could now hope for
reinforcement.
How large the reinforcement would be, he didn’t know;
however, even if Souei were to show up alone, he could
possibly turn the tide of battle.
Clinging to this one hope and preserving one’s strength is
surely the best decision here.
Having made his decision, the Head declared
「 Hold the Castle! Until reinforcements arrive, hold it no
matter what it takes!」
And, waiting for the decisive battle, the lizardmen hid in the
labyrinth.
.
Gabil awoke.
Then, he needed some time to remember what had
happened.
And, filled with indignation, he jumped to his feet.
「You have come to, my lord!」
A worried subordinate had said.
「 I caused you some worry. Seems like they set a trap ahead
of time…」
「A trap, you say?」
「Yeah. Those fang wolves, used an ingenious trick…
They sent their master under the guise of a common wolf!
Inviting me to lower my guard, such dirty trick. Rulers of the
plains they called them, but they’re just beasts who employ
cowardly and cheap tricks!
I had intended to battle with them fairly, but seems like I was
mistaken about them!」
「 I, I see… so it was like that. Were it not for their trick,
Gabil-sama would certainly be victorious!」
「 Is that how it was! Those dastardly wolves!!! To resort to
such dirty trick!」
Gabil nodded to such a reaction.
It was as they said. There could have been no other reason
for his defeat.
However, for the proud and powerful race to employ such
dirty tactics…
Gabil was disappointed in the wolves.
「 However, it is also true that we would have no use to take
such cowardly creatures as our comrades! With that in mind,
this might actually have been for the best.」
「As you say!」
「Right, right!」
Their group laughed loudly.
「 By the way, this is just my personal thought, but I find it
strange how Gabil-sama has always stayed as the raid leader.」
「What?」
「No, I don’t mean that he is incapable. Rather, the opposite!
I find it strange that we keep following that decrepit
Head…」
「Continue」
「 Yes. I think that the old head should just retire and have
Gabil-sama succeed as our leader.
If he does, then the orcs would have no reason to look down
on us.」
「As you just said!
We should display Gabil-sama’s power before all the
lizardmen, have him purge those who reject him, and start a
new age for our race. What could bring our race greater joy!!!」
Gabil nodded.
「 So you guys had thought the same thing, huh? I had just
been thinking whether it was not a good time to make my
move!
Would you fight alongside me?」
He looked around him.
The lizardmen could only imagine a new age unfolding
before them.
They were certain that they would seize tremendous power…
And,
「Will you represent us?」
One of them asked.
Gabil lightly nodded.
「So the time has come… Very well! Let us fight together!!!」
He declared.
Surrounding him, cries of joy could be heard from the
lizardmen.
Thus, the fool has taken the stage.
And thus, the curtain rises as chaos spreads on the stage.
Chapter 33 – Audience
The Lizardmen’s Head nodded once in response to the report
on the progress of battle.
Since meeting Souei four days had passed.
Tomorrow they would be reinforced. With no great casualties
thus far, they’ll most likely see the sun rise again.
Orc’s attacks have intensified to the extreme.
Depending only on their resources, the passageways are
overflowing with orcs. Orcs were affected little by the labyrinth,
and merely swarmed through it.
By placing traps along the passageways, they managed to
decrease their numbers–if slightly.
But still, thanks to the labyrinth the lizardmen were able to
avoid any real losses. The labyrinth diverges many times, and
emergency escape passageways are still usable.
They’ve been alternating the squads that fight the orcs most
often, and quickly reinforce teams that have engaged the
enemy.
Since this battle is under his direct command, he has no
intention of becoming conceited.
Because the reinforcements are coming, because there is
hope, everyone is somehow struggling by.
In reality, those who have fought the orcs were surprised by
their strength.
These orcs were worlds stronger than the usual.
Right now, a single orc can challenge up to three lizardmen.
Moreover, their power seems to be increasing.
This is, of course, the result of the Orc Lord’s command.
The Head also strictly ordered that those injured must
immediately switch with out. Since, should the injury result in
death, the orcs will become stronger.
Carefully, and without error thus far, they have been
maintaining the defense line.
And only a day left.
When the reinforcements arrive, they’ll probably be able to
make use of the terrain to crush every orc.
At the very least, they could at least alternate with the
members stationed at the most important defense points.
Thus filling his head with wishful thinking, the Head relaxed
a bit.
That’s when it came.
The news of Gabil’s return…
.
Gabil was indignant.
What’s with this! The prideful Lizardmen were cowardly
hiding in holes from some lowly pigs! He was going blind from
anger.
However, all would soon be fine. He had returned, and, like a
proper Lizardman, would fight with pride.
With that thought, he headed to the Head.
「 Well done, Gabil. I presume you’ve been able to obtain the
goblin’s support?」
「Ay! We’ve been joined by 7,000 warriors.」
「Is that so… with this, we’ll somehow make it.」
「In that case, let’s engage the enemy at once!」
After reporting thus to the Head, he prepared himself for
batle.
Now that he had returned, he could not permit the orcs’
selfish actions. Surely the head had been waiting for him to
return.
However,
「 Hmm? No, the time hasn’t come yet. While you weren’t
here, we had been offered an alliance. They will be arriving
tomorrow. And then, after holding a strategy meeting, we will
be striking against the orcs!」
Completely out of the blue. Such unthinkable things the head
had said.
“What? The head was not waiting for me?”
That thought let to dissatisfaction, which further worsened
Gabil’s mood.
To depend on some unknown reinforcement against some
lowly orcs…
「 Head, if you send me out, I’ll quickly crush the orcs. Order
me to go!」
His indignation growing, he was hoping to vent it on the
enemies. However,
「 No. We shall fight tomorrow! You must be tired, so rest
up.」
Completely ignored.
Gabil’s mind went blank in anger. Completely ignoring him,
and depending on some strangers! Unforgivable.
「 Head, no, father! Stop this foolishness! You seem to have
gone senile, you just don’t see the truth.」
「What was that? Gabil, what are you planning!」
Up until now, he was holding back in respect of his father.
In fact, there were many admirable qualities that he
possessed. So Gabil was obedient.
However, he refused to recognize Gabil, and that Gabil could
not forgive.
His time had finally come, that’s all.
So nodding once, he shot his subordinates the signal.
「 Father, your time has come to an end. From now on, I am
the new Lizardmen’s Head!」
Gabil loudly declared.
At this declaration, the goblins noisily ran into the Head’s
chamber.
Armed with stone spears, they surrounded the Head and his
guards.
Gabil’s subordinates, the handpicked elite, also readied
themselves behind the goblins.
「Gabil, what is the meaning of this?!」
Unable to understand the situation, the Head raised a
panicked voice. How unusual.
However, that only pleased Gabil’s superiority complex.
「 Father, good work up until now! Leave the rest to me, and
enjoy your retirement!」
His subordinates then disarmed the Head and his guards.
And then, Gabil took the head’s, no, his father’s spear into his
hands. The spear, a magic item called the Water Vortex Spear, is
the symbol of the Lizardmen themselves.
An item with overflowing magical power. Held by the
strongest lizardman. A weapon that was most fitting for Gabil.
And looking at his father and the guards,
「 Leave the rest to me! You’ll probably be restrained until the
war is over, but bear with it, okay?」
So he called out.
「 Wait, Gabil! Stop this selfishness! At least, wait until
tomorrow!!!」
Ignoring his father’s pleas,
「What an eyesore. Take him away!」
So he ordered.
Of course, he had no intentions of having him killed. He
needed him out of the way, though.
Gabil needed to personally beat the head.
Of course, as a new hero who’d stand atop of all the
lizardmen, such an event was necessary.
Surely then his father would recognize his strength and praise
him.
The mere thought made him giddy.
The new head, taking along his goblins, proceeded to take
command over the lizardmen. They will soon hear about the
usurpation anyways.
And once they acknowledge him, they will set off to fight.
Gabil could not imagine the possibility of defeat.
His father’s warning were completely wasted on him.
From the beginning, Gabil’s followers were cheering on,
demanding the opening act of the play.
The ones he found in the prison were the same.
Drunk on their praise, Gabil enjoyed sitting on the throne.
His time had finally arrived.
He had completely ignored the trivial things like an orc
invasion.
.
What a…
The Head was tormented by regret.
Don’t be hasty! So he was told many times before. And this
was the situation he had found himself in.
He was certain in his control over his brethren.
But to have been betrayed by his own son…
This is very bad.
If this goes on, the lizardmen will attack without waiting, and
will meet certain demise.
Making up his mind, he looked at the Guard Captain.
He is another one of his sons, Gabil’s brother.
Guard Captain noticed the Head’s signal and nodded.
「Go!」
The moment the Head screamed that word, the Guard
Captain broke free of the restraints and took off running.
They needed to let their ally know about this situation.
That messenger, Souei did not hide his aura.
So, surely upon getting out of the labyrinth, he would know
where to go.
Betting on that fleeting possibility, the Head sent his son out.
He had thought about restraining Gabil’s subordinates.
However, he did not have the heart to hurt his brethren, so
decided to simply escape.
The Head, intending to take responsibility, stayed in prison.
And prayed that his son may make it out safely.
Only 5 days.
That promise he could not keep, and now lamented his
failure.
And hoped that his failure did not result in them being
abandoned.
Surely he was offered an alliance because of some value they
had seen in the lizardmen. Perhaps now they had lost what little
value they had.
Gabil was probably busy making his debut.
In that case, no one will be sent to replace the tunnel defense
squads.
With reinforcements, the orcs will gradually grow stronger,
and the defense teams will be eventually overrun.
The women and civilians we had gathered in the center of the
labyrinth will then be defenseless.
Should that happen… but, grieving won’t stop this.
We will defend them to the end.
That was the Head’s decision.
To buy even a bit more time. That was the only thing he could
do.
Side Story
A wide conference room.
Made from fragrant wood, a table that must have cost a
fortune.
A true round table, capable of sitting more than 10 people.
The number of chairs currently set: 12. Surpassing the most
extravagant designs, even royalty would have a hard time
acquiring it.
A rug that textile workers too more than ten years to weave
covered the floor.
One wall was decorated by a painting of some wondrous
landscape by a heavenly artist.
Any article in the room would cost ten years worth of an
aristocrat’s income.
And by the entrance of the room,
A single man, dressed like a clown, refrained from entering.
And seemingly to an empty room,
「 For gathering despite your busy schedules, I offer my
gratitude!」
Respectfully offered his greetings.
Carefully, as if to avoid losing the interest of the beings inside.
Today’s guests. They were those whom you must never anger,
supreme beings.
As if out of thin air, a shadow of a man appeared in one of the
chairs.
Lacking details, a hazy shadow.
「 What plot are you intending to humor us with today? We
tire of this, how about starting already?」
A woman replied.
A room that was previously empty was now occupied by a
number of auras.
「Guhahahaha. Fret not, it shall be soon, no? The tragic birth
of a new “Maou”?」
(Maou – demon lord. You might as well know this word)
「Fufufu. A Maou? We have plenty of those already! Any more
won’t be amusing in the slightest, no?」
「 Hey, don’t say that. The ruler of Jura Forest has
disappeared. A new one is needed, right?」
「In that case, shouldn’t we just claim it for ourselves?」
「 Hmph.
It’s
because
of
people
like
you
that
the
Nonaggression pact may be annulled!」
「Shut up! I know.」
And other similar egoistic conversations were held among
them.
The clown by the entrance felt as if covered by sweat from
their very presence, and yet couldn’t wipe it off.
Because he is a demon. He doesn’t sweat.
He, the demon Gelmudo, simply wished to explain the stage
he had prepared for them.
「 Now then, ladies and gentlemen! I wish to explain the play,
if you may permit?」
Fearfully he called out.
The noisy conversation suddenly stopped and all eyes focused
on Gelmudo.
Intimidating him without having said a word.
Were they insulted to be interrupted by a lower rank
Gelmudo?
Worry spread in his heart. Were he to earn their displeasure,
someone like Gelmudo would be erased in a blink of an eye…
Contrary to his fears,
「 Begin already! Didn’t I already say I was bored of
boredom?」
They permitted it.
Relieved, he began the explanation.
He had planted the seeds of conflict in the forest. There were
some that failed to bloom, but there were plenty fruitful ones.
He had also intended to plant some seeds among the Ogres
and the Treants, but those seems were refused.
The ones he manipulated were still powerless.
However, on the ones who rejected being named by him–the
ogres, he had passed his judgment.
So overall he was satisfied with the results.
「 Now then, let us open the curtain on this tragedy! The
threat of the orc lord met with an alliance of the races! The one
left standing shall be proclaimed the new “Maou”!!!」
Right.
This was all planned to create a new “Maou”. That task was
left to Gelmudo.
He was overjoyed with this order. If he handled this well, he
could obtain a maou for his personal use.
He worked hard towards that end.
Until now, for 300 years, he had been planning a species war.
However, Veldora’s disappearance caused the plans to spiral
out of control.
So he gave up on having a war between the named monsters
born from the goblins, lizardmen, and other such races.
Instead, he sent out the Orc Lord. This was a not in the plan,
but it was something he could use well.
An orc lord loyal to his order.
The game’s rigged, but there’s nothing he could do about it
now.
After crushing the goblins and the lizardmen, the Orc Lord
will become the new “Maou”.
He also got rid of those annoying ogres.
Now, there was nothing to worry about. As long as the orcs
avoided invading the treants territory, that is.
All according to plan!
He had feared the many maou that had been manipulating
him until now, but he finally had the chance to return the favor.
He would soon be able to manipulate a maou! A birth of one
loyal to his command.
Hiding his excitement, Gelmudo continued the explanation…
He could already see the Orc Lord that would bow before him.
The day his ambitions would be fulfilled would come soon.
He honestly believed that…
Chapter 34 – The Outbreak of War
That day, the orcs army filled the marshes with thousands of
troops.
If you looked from above, you’d see the swarming the tunnels
as if an incessant maelstrom.
However, those present were only a small part of their army.
The orcs decided to invade by circling around the lake.
With little resistance they had occupied the marshes, and
proceeded into the caverns.
However, a commotion rippled through the swarm.
For suddenly someone had ordered the lizardmen to attack.
And that was the cause for the outbreak of war between the
orcs and the lizardmen.
.
The rulers of the marshes–the Lizardmen.
Possessing high battle abilities they can maneuver smoothly
through mud or swamp.
Hiding among the grass, they approached the orc army, and
attacked undetected.
Everything went according to plan.
He had locked up the previous head in an underground
chamber, reorganized the army, and had them relocate above
ground.
And, quickly assuming battle formations, he began an attack
on the orcs.
Gabil was not completely incompetent. He did lack the ability
to see the bigger picture, but he certainly could lead a squad in
battle.
That ability he had inherited from his father, the former
chief.
The Lizardmen respected strength.
Thus, they wouldn’t follow someone who only boasted of his
strength.
Gabil idolized an individual. For his sake, he had to display
his competence.
However…
He left a thousand warriors to guard the main chamber.
It was occupied only by women and other civilians. If they
have to, the women can also fight, but they lack the necessary
strength.
For that reason, he had been sending 500 extra troops at a
time to the main chamber.
That is, Gabil decided to gradually reinforce that defense line
with troops fighting in the tunnels.
Having cleared thus relocated the troops, Gabil obtained
control over the entire army.
Their numbers: 7,000 goblins and 8,000 lizardmen.
That was his fighting strength.
Without depending on the labyrinth, he proceeded to meet
his foe above ground.
And leaving the bare minimum for defense, he deployed
everyone to battle.
The first attack was as described.
They
successfully
divided
the
enemy
and
landed
a
devastating attack on their flanks.
The orcs that the lizardmen scattered were hunted down by
the goblins.
Following Gabil’s orders to the letter, the troops performed
exceedingly well.
The goblins, too, fought earnestly. Thus, they were able to
advance with the rest of the troops.
The success of the attack could thus be attributed to the ideal
cooperation of individual units.
Behold!
Gabil thought. There is no need to fear the orcs!
Father has gone senile. Thus he worried needlessly.
I will calm his fears.
After seeing my heroic feats, he will surely recognize me as
the next head. For that end, we must clean up the orcs at once.
Or maybe this whole scenario was planned out to pass the
leadership onto me! So he thought.
A cry for joy filled the field.
Look at them! The lowly orcs are no match for the great
Lizardmen!
Proud of his work, Gabil observed the battlefield.
Things have gone well… until now.
Having lost many soldiers, the orcs must have been
walloping in despair.
But Gabil did not know, the terror of the Orc Lord.
That the Head had known, the terror of the Orc Lord.
That difference now bared its fangs.
*Guchaguchaguchagucha*
The orcs were walking on the dead.
On all fours, crawling over them. No, wait!
They were not walking on them, they were eating them. A
gruesome sight.
The brave lizardmen warriors, hardened in many battles,
this was an unusual sight.
A sinister aura wrapped around the orcs.
One warrior who was frightened by this sight, tried to retreat
a step and fell backwards.
Without missing this chance, the orcs swarmed the warrior.
He was dragged into the mud and ripped limb from limb.
Since the war had begun, he was the first casualty.
And that began it all.
The orcs that were devouring stranded soldiers gradually
obtained their abilities.
That ability was not like [Predator], and could not perfectly
replicate the skills.
Nonetheless, they absorbed the lizardmen’s power to some
degree, and shared it among those in their domain.
That was one of the effects of the unique skill [Starving
Ones].
They were as much one swarm as they were an individual.
Again, quiet similar to the shared evolution of the fang wolf
species.
That is why the previous head was so afraid of letting any
lizardmen die.
For the sake of not allowing the orcs to develop any further.
Although they could not obtain all the abilities of those that
ate, they could still acquire some of their special features.
For example, the ability of the lizardmen to move freely
through mud and swamp.
For example, growing scales around their vital areas to
defend.
This kind of trivial changes they could do.
However, that is how they can quickly change the tide of
battle.
「 Fear not! Show them the power of the high and proud
Lizardmen!!!」
The lizardmen regained their morale from Gabil’s cry.
They were rulers of the marshes fighting on their own land;
they attacked again.
Their were still faster than the orcs, that much they were
sure of.
Even if they are overwhelmed by numbers, should they
retreat to their defense lines they could surely crush the enemy
again.
However!
When they tried to outflank the orcs again, they were met
with a ready formation.
The orcs movements have gotten faster.
Strange. Thought Gabil, but far too late.
Without the advantage in speed, they were now surrounded
by many orcs.
Five thousands troops have already cut off Gabil’s escape.
And they pressed their attack.
Having too much faith in their speed, they blindly pursued
the orcs in their retreat, and were thus surrounded.
Perhaps if the orcs were not under the influence of their lord,
Gabil’s group could have endured this predicament.
One could continue discussing such suppositions without an
end. The truth of the matter is: they were completely
surrounded.
As ants block of their prey’s escape, so the orcs swarm them.
Even if they fought with all their might, they will surely
succumb soon.
How could that be? Gabil could not understand.
He desperately tried to rally his forces, screaming words of
encouragement.
However, the Goblins have lost formation out of panic, and
the Lizardmen trembled in worry.
This is bad. Thinking thus, he wanted to issue an order to
retreat… but even he understood that they had no place to run
to.
To gather them all under his banner, he had forced the
warriors to vacate the caverns.
Even if had ordered a desperate retreat into the tunnels, the
entrance was far too narrow.
The goblins who would be running in first would obstruct
their escape.
And, without a way in, they would be slaughtered by the
orcs.
If they instead ran into the forest… they would be pursued
and slaughtered.
They could not retreat.
Gabil understood that well.
Why had his father fought in such a cowardly way? He had
finally understood.
Just how much of an idiot was I? Thought Gabil. But there
was no time for regret now.
Right now, Gabil had only one thing he could do. Increase
the morale and lessen the worries of his comrades.
「Guwahahaha! What a worried face you all make! I am here!
There is no way I can lose to some orcs!」
Yes, to encourage his allies by saying something he himself
did not believe.
Their fate had been decided…
.
Ah…
The Lizardmen’s Head sighed.
He was full of regrets.
That, for one, he had mentioned the terror that Orc Lord was
only in fairy tales.
No, he had mentioned it at other occasions. However, the
fact that he failed to convey his terror now caused the Head
endless regret.
Had he explained it properly, maybe Gabil would have been
more vigilant.
But now it’s too late. With a sigh, he cast such thoughts away.
They still had things they needed to do.
His kind, gathered in the main chamber, looked anxious.
Four paths lead to the chamber, one could be used to escape.
The orcs could not come from the escape route… probably. It
was a direct route into the forest. This was the only route that
you couldn’t get lost in; one that they had dug themselves.
Therefore, they needed to observe the other four.
The units fighting in the tunnels slowly withdrew and
reassembled in the main chamber.
The chamber’s defense line currently consisted of 1,500
soldiers. There were also probably some who have yet to
withdraw.
On the other hand, the orcs are numerous.
They will probably soon discover this place.
Hopefully, the remaining soldiers will return before they
do…
The head briefly glances down the escape route.
With all their brethren gathering, the large chamber now
feels very tight.
If they had to escape at a moment’s notice, it’s hard to
imagine them all being able to withdraw safely.
Perhaps they need to begin evacuating small groups at a
time.
Whichever he chooses, the situation is bound to become
chaotic. However, he must decrease the chance of extinction
no matter what it takes.
However, even if they escape into the forest, the orcs will
discover them sooner or later.
And even if they are successful with their escape, surviving
may prove impossible.
Because of that, the Head could not order the evacuation.
The only thing he can do is buy time.
Whether they come or not, he doesn’t know; but, he still bet
all on the reinforcements.
The Head’s suffering seemed as if it would continue on
forever.
.
Lizardmen’s Guard Captain escaped into the forest.
Feeling an aura of strength, he headed in its direction.
Though the lizardmen boasted of high mobility in the
marshes, the same could not be said about the forest.
His breath ragged, his pulse unstable, the Captain fatigued
quickly.
However, he had to keep running.
His sprint could decide the future of his race.
And like that he continued for three hours.
As if ignoring his bodily limits, he earnestly pressed on.
Pressing on by will alone, he could collapse at any moment.
He was well aware of the fact.
Moreover, he did not know if the demon named Souei was in
fact up ahead.
Whether he would agree to help, he also did not know.
Should he even bother running?
That thought crept from the dark corners of his mind.
However, he refused to entertain the thought.
He failed to stop Gabil’s foolishness. So he believed.
He had known that Gabil desired to be recognized by the
Head.
However, he had not mentioned it to the Head. The
Lizardmen’s hero, Gabil.
He was also one of those who respected Gabil.
To take responsibility for his mistake, the Captain could not
abandon his mission.
If he stopped, he would not be able to run again.
Thus, he pressed on.
There was someone who saw this desperate sprint.
Though the Captain himself had not noticed that being.
That being pursued the Captain soundlessly from branch to
branch.
Was he conversing with someone? Without a partner in sight
and without a voice, he appeared to be in the middle of a
conversation.
After it had ended, he nodded once.
And,
「Your will be done. I will act as you have commanded.」
Muttering thus, he swooped down in front of the Captain!
Chapter 35 – War Preparations
After sending out Souei, I had everyone else prepare for war.
However, it’s not like we were all going to set off. Since we
don’t know our enemy’s abilities, we need to take it seriously
from the start.
The construction of the city is proceeding smoothly, but we
have not prepared any fortifications.
Thus, if we are attacked, relocating would be the best option. So
I decided.
So what are we to do? In response to that thought,
「The decisive battle will occur at the marshes If we win, great.
If we lose, we’ll retreat back here as fast as circumstances allow.
In that case, since fighting here wouldn’t increase our chances
of winning, we will barricade ourselves in the Cave of the Seal.
While holding the fort, we will request help from the humans.
If we request through the guild, they just might help, so
prepare yourselves to evacuate at a moments notice.
Regarding our attack,
I’m designating Benimaru as the captain in charge of the
hundred wolf riders.
Shion, you indiscriminately slaughter at your discretion.
Hakurou will serve as my Adjutant.
I will create a network with [Telepathic Communication] for
you all to join and issue orders as needed.
A withdraw order will be given by your commander–me.
Riguru will stay with the remaining goblins and see to the
defense of the city.
Dismissed!」
I thus conveyed the plan.
Everyone nodded; no one disagreed.
I had thought that there would be some complaints about
requesting help from the humans, but seems like I was mistaken.
I wonder if they have gotten over their aversion after spending
some time with those adventurers.
As for the guild request, if I sell the demonic steel, we should
have enough gold. And besides, the orcs are as much a threat to
the humans.
If we hold a proper discussion, we should be able to gain their
assistance. That much I probably shouldn’t worry about.
And besides, we’re already trying to figure out just how
dangerous this Orc Lord is.
Anyways, completing the goblin’s armor takes priority.
I had ordered Kaijin to quickly produce 100 armors.
Benimaru, Hakurou, and Shion also need some armor.
Before Souei returns with their response, we need to finish
these preparations. If they reject our alliance, we will move as
soon as we ascertain Gabil’s motives.
If we can’t fight side by side, we should wait for the Lizardmen
to deal the first strike.
Having thus decided, we concluded the conference.
After dismissing the group, almost all immediately left.
Only the three oni and I were left inside.
Do they want something? I looked inquisitively at Benimaru,
「Rimuru-sama, do you perhaps worry too much?
Even if You do not trouble yourself to ride onto the battlefield,
Hakurou and I alone should manage, would you not agree?」
「 As he said. Rimuru-sama is our lord. Commanding the battle
can be left to us, if you so wish.」
So they said.
No, no, that won’t do at all. I mean, you guys have been had by
orcs before!
But, of course, I didn’t say that.
We shouldn’t count that time before they had evolved.
「 Well, that should be fine. I just plan to observe the battle
from above, and leave the orders to Benimaru.」
「I see, so it was like that!」
They agreed with my words.
In the first place, I have never commanded a battle. While I’ve
ran plenty simulations, I have no actual experience.
Thus, as I observe from above, I intend to devote myself fully to
relay orders.
「 That aside, you guys, get yourselves ready. Unless you are
planning on fighting a war in the nude?」
Nodding at my words, the three oni.
And thus, we headed towards the production building.
Dedicated to the Department of Production,
A building as a large as a gymnasium made of wood. We had
planned on reinforcing the walls with mortar, but have yet to get
around to it.
Still, the building is the largest in its kind, and looks pretty
impressive.
Upon entering, we are assaulted by the noise of hard labor. At
my order, they are busy producing 100 sets of armor.
Well actually, only the dwarf Garm and Doldo are making
things with ten apprentice goblins assist them.
The rest are preparing raw material and transporting
completed products.
We proceed further in.
Recently, they’ve also warded off rooms for specialized
products.
Only Shuna can enter that room–the rest are forbidden. She is
far too skilled and teaching others will take too long.
Goblinas were also learning the textile craft, and are right now
working under Garm producing hemp-linen clothing.
Gradually, they should move on to finer work with silk.
Since under the armor one must first wear linen.
We proceeded towards Shuna’s room, and, after I announced
ourselves, entered.
Shuna greeted us with a smile.
I don’t know when it happened, but I suddenly found myself
wrapped in a beautiful kimono.
Not pure white, but dyed in a pale crimson color; needless to
say, it was cute.
Standing up from a chair,
「I had been waiting.
I wished to participate in the conference myself, but feared
unable to contribute better than with a meal, I humbly ask your
forgiveness.
However, I had finished preparing Rimuru-sama’s dress. And
Onii-sama and the rest’s by the way.」
「”By the way” huh…」
「Ho ho ho. That’s only to be expected.」
「 Well, considering Shuna-sama’s marvelous skill. I would
presume mine to have been made as well?」
The three thus responded.
「Here they are!」
With those words, she brought out more dresses.
A pure white kimono.
Having received mine, I was guided to a room to change.
First, I entered and began changing.
Changing into my child form that wore the black fur coat.
Removing the coat, I wrapped myself in the kimono that Shuna
had made.
A glossy linen. First class silk that feels wonderful to the touch.
Underneath, I’ll probably wear the pants I previously received.
Putting the silk to my body, it immediately changed size to fit me.
This one also became a magic item, huh.
Seems like after mixing with my magic it becomes as if a part of
my body.
Just to try, I change into an adult and, as expected, the clothing
grows appropriately.
What a wonderful product she had made.
Wearing the coat over it, I finished with the clothing.
Then, I take out an item from my breast pocket.
It is a beautiful mask.
The one Shizu-san had forgotten, the “Anti-demon Mask”.
My body radiates a small amount of magical energy as aura.
If I focus, I can conceal it, but there have been times when I’ve
let it spill.
Thus, I plan to use this mask to hide it.
It had broken once before, but I had Doldo repair it.
I equipped the mask. Strange, but it makes me feel calm.
Normally, since I don’t need to breathe, I don’t do it even as a
human.
I could create lungs if I wanted to, but since I don’t see a need
to, I haven’t made them.
However, when wearing a mask I can pretend to be breathing.
And it doesn’t feel strange.
Okay. When we head out into the world, let’s use this
appearance.
Returning to my child form, I had so decided.
Wearing the clothing, I exit the fitting room.
Praising my looks for a while, Shuna continued to help the
other oni.
This clothing. Absorbing the aura of its wearer, it can change its
appearance.
My clothing turned jet black.
Benimaru’s blood red.
Hakurou’s pure white.
Shion’s, of course, turned purple. It’d be strange if it turned
orange or something.
Seems like even if this clothing rips, as long as it absorbs our
magical energy, it can repair itself.
Magic items completely specialized for our use.
Truly magnificent! And I must admit that I was surprised when
I heard that we can change how the clothing looks at will.
Makes changing clothing seem kind of pointless. In the first
place, had you bought this, you just might wear it for the rest of
your life.
I don’t know how good human magic items are, but this one is
worthy of an A rank appraisal.
A very high quality product.
Thus, I can probably expect some great weapon from Kurobee.
After saying thanks and taking Souei’s clothing with us, we
took our leave.
The next place we stopped by was Kurobee’s smithy.
Recently, he has been so busy with production that he hasn’t
even shown his face around the city.
That he’s fine in there, I know… he’s probably the type that gets
engrossed in what he loves.
Seems like he’s been working in there without sleep the past
few days.
Kaijin had mentioned it before the conference.
The door to his room was open.
Kaijin had provided him with a set of tools he took from the
kingdom.
Next to his room stands a warehouse where I deposited the
materials I kept.
The demon steel I held I also deposited there. As a material it’s
also there, but I just help but think of iron ore as unreliable.
We had wanted to investigate the nearby mountains for any
iron ore deposits, but planned it for a later day.
Because of ongoing construction, there have been too few
hands around here.
From within the room the sound of clashing metal and the heat
of the furnace leaked.
This is the only place with a high temperature furnace. Made
with packed, backed clay, a furnace we had built.
Though it was made with my [Fire Manipulation] ability, it
came out pretty well. I plan to later analyze this furnace, and
increase the number of them in the village.
I have a ton of plans, but not enough hands.
That aside, having noticed us, Kurobee came out.
Showing his whole face…
「I have been waiting! By all means, come and behold!」
He greeted us with a face that wanted to boast of his products.
Two hours had passed.
We were listening to the explanation with eyes devoid of life.
It’s fine already! We get it, we get it! It’s amazing!
I had wanted to say those words many times, but just couldn’t
bring myself to.
Seeing Kurobee’s happy face stopped me. What can I… I began
thinking thus.
(Rimuru-sama, would now be a good time?)
Telepathically, I was asked. By Souei.
I had sent him to offer an alliance, but… did he encounter
trouble? Could he be… lost?
After leaving looking so cool only to come back saying, “My
bad, I have no clue where to go, where is it?” Even the benevolent
me would get mad at that…
I had begun worrying slightly, but of course the worry was
needless.
With a voice free of worry,
(I had met with the Lizardmen’s head. He accepted our offer.
However, he wishes for us to journey there…)
What did he say! To have arrived already. Isn’t it too fast?
Not even half a day has passed since the conference ended.
(That’s no problem. If anything, I was planning on settling it
there anyways. And besides, you already arrived?)
(Ah, yes. By moving through the shadows I arrived at the
marshes without great difficulty. If it were to someone I knew, I
could have moved instantly.
That aside, when shall we hold the strategy meeting?)
That aside, huh? Isn’t it a damn amazing skill! That Shadow
Step.
I can also use it, but was it that amazing? I haven’t used it that
much yet, though…
That was a surprise… oh well.
(Yeah… preparations will take some time, and we’ll also need to
account the time it takes for the wolf riders to travel there, set it
five days from now.)
(Understood! I shall do as you command)
(After the negotiations end, come back. If you have to–as a
clone)
(As you will!)
He handled the negotiations well. What a useful guy.
We are quiet a distance away from the marshes.
If marching by foot, it would take two weeks; the wolves could
over it in three days.
That lizard Gabil came riding on some big monster.
But we shouldn’t arrive before him.
There’s a chance he will strike us in back; rather, observing the
situation and seizing the initiative should be something that we
will do.
After thinking about these things, I tuned in to the never
ending explanation.
「I apologize for my belated appearance.」
Souei appeared from the shadows.
Just like a ninja.
Giving him his clothing, I asked him to change.
At Souei’s appearance, Kurobee seems to have came back from
his own little world.
Ohon! He cleared his throat, and brought out a number of
swords.
We finally see what we came for.
He showed us six swords.
Simple, straight sword.
An elegant tachi.
Shaped like a cane, katana.
A massive, odachi.
And two ninjato.
Pleased with his creations, he lined them up.
And thus said,
「 For Rimuru-sama, I offer this straight sword. This is but a
base, it is not yet complete. We wish to create a weapon from
demonic steel as Rimuru-sama has suggested. That is our goal,
but Kaijin and I are busy researching towards that end.
Therefore, please wait some more! Until then, please keep the
sword inside of you. 」
With those words, he handed me the sword.
I see, they are still continuing their research? Makes me
excited.
Something to look forward to.
「Got it!」
With a nod, I deposit the sword into my stomach. To let it mix
with my magic in there.
Kurobee nods once, and hands me another sword.
「 This is a prototype among prototypes. Please honor us by
using it as a replacement.」
I’ll happily put it to use.
Using the skills I have been learning from Hakurou recently.
Really wanted to have a sword. Thus, I hang it on my hip.
Somehow, it makes me feel strong.
And each one of us receives a sword.
Benimaru the tachi. Hakurou the katana.
Shion the odachi.
How will she draw it? It’s a freaking huge katana,
「 Please fret not. The scabbard is made from magical energy, it
will disappear when you wish.」
Is what he said.
It looks so heavy that a normal person couldn’t use it; even
Kaijin would be hard to wield it.
The dwarfs also have some bizarre strength, but can barely lift
it with both hands.
Shion, however, holds it easily with one hand.
Souei came back after changing and took the two ninjato. A two
sword style, huh…
Somehow it fits him.
After we had taken our weapons, Garm stopped by.
He had finished oni’s armor.
Seems like he was running out of iron so. Thus, he was unable
to create full plate armor.
Instead, he made it out of monster’s materials–scale mail.
Much like the one they had given to the adventurer Cabal
before.
This too seems to have been affected by my magical energy.
Created partially from the demonic steel I had, it is considerably
strong than that test product.
To me, however, he gave Dark Leather Guards.
And thus, we finished preparing our equipment.
The following day.
The goblins have finished their preparations.
With one week’s worth of provision, they wait for us.
Next comes the decisive battle. Only bring enough food to get
there and back. If we burden the troops with too much, we’ll lose
speed.
Mobility is everything, if we fail, we must run.
I had thought preparing provisions would take two days, but
seeing how they were ready already, we managed to finish early.
Well, though I said 5 days, there should be no problem with
coming early.
「The enemy is the Orc Lord! Now, advance!」
I simply declared.
If we lose, then that’s that. We proceed as fate allows.
The simpler the goal the better.
To my declaration the troops responded with a battle cry.
A shout capable of shattering the enemies’ hearts filled the
forest.
The goblins atop of the wolves are the main force.
Though there are many new members among them, the goblins
that ride the storm wolves are the elite among them.
Morale is high.
And having thus seen their spirit, my own worries were
dispelled.
We shall win.
Enjoying this too much is probably bad. However, riding into
battle while imagining defeat is also no good.
Riding towards the marshes, towards war… we thus set off.
Chapter 36 - Participation in the War
Three days have passed since we departed.
We had been able to reach the marshes.
Since we couldn’t replenish our water reserves along the
way, I had used the water from my stomach, but it seems to
also have filled everyone with power.
Come to think of, since it constantly flows within my magic
power, this just may be the water’s acquired effect.
When departing we focused on minimizing luggage to
maximize speed.
Thanks to that, we were able to arrive sooner than expected.
Before we continue our advance we must confirm the current
situation.
The meeting with the Lizardmen’s Chief is scheduled for
tomorrow, and we have yet to have any cause for concern.
Thus, I ordered everyone to standby and take a break.
Tension filled the air.
Now, for the reconnaissance…
[Rimuru-sama, I shall go.]
Souei immediately offered.
He was not wearing any armor. Instead, he was wearing a
chainmail woven from my steel thread.
No questions about it—it was built for agility.
According to him, I won’t be hit, so there’s no need! Such
were the smug and brisk words of this handsome guy.
I see… I somehow managed to reply.
This time too, I can entrust this mission to him with
confidence.
[Okay then, Souei. Go, confirm the situations for me.
If possible, go check how good the ability of the pig boss is!]
Saying so, I sent him out.
Surely, he will discover many interesting things with his
exceedingly high ability.
[Rimuru-sama, would you mind if we rampage as we liked
this time?]
Benimaru had asked.
Frankly, since I had no idea about the situation I couldn’t say.
Thus,
[Hmm? I don’t mind, but can you properly withdraw once I
order the retreat?]
So I say.
Benimaru sported a fearless smile.
[That signal, I think it would be unnecessary? After all, it
will be annihilation! Won’t it?]
Such self confidence. You too, huh! So I thought.
Good men are full of confidence, was it… if we win…
Was acting so smug but lost anyways! Were that to happen,
the embarrassment would be intolerable.
This guy probably doesn’t worry about such things, right?
Oh well.
[Don’t be careless, okay?]
So I said, and ended the conversation with a shrug.
Shion was entranced, admiring her sword. Soon she would
be allowed to rampage as she like! Such a smile appeared on
her face.
Had she not been so ditzy, she’d be the cool Shion.
That girl, entranced with her sword, makes a really
dangerous impression.
Let’s act like we hadn’t seen it, shall we. That’s the best thing
for my mental health.
As expected from Hakurou, he was calm as usual.
Or should I say: as bright and clean as a stainless mirror,
truly a dignified presence that comes from a skilled person.
However,
[No opponents to sink my teeth in…]
He murmured, but my ears didn’t not miss it.
Seriously,
I
wonder
if
all
Ogre
people
were
this
overconfident?
They had lost once against the same opponent, so I’d think
they would be more wary in this situation.
Such worries caused me to let out a sigh.
But..... that my worries were completely unnecessary, was
proven almost immediately later.
2 hours later.
(Would now be acceptable?)
Confirming the battle formation, I received a telepathic
message.
(What? Did you find something?)
(No, just a single Lizardman, is running in our direction)
(What? Do you understand why?)
(Yes, according to the information from the clones, the war
has already begun in the marshes, although I had warned them
not to act alone...)
(Oh, is the one who leading them the Lizardmen name Gabil?
That guy that was pointlessly overconfident....)
(That is likely. What should I do regarding the lizardman?)
Fumu. The war had already begun. But has the outcome been
decided yet?
Rather, maybe we made it in the nick of time. Need to
confirm the state of battle from above.
Well, about the Lizadman…
(Let’s hear his story. Whether it was the decision of the chief
or not, we need to confirm their intentions.)
(As you will!)
I cut the connection.
So, it had begun. I thought that we could enjoy a long
awaited break but the circumstances seem to dictate otherwise.
So addressing everyone,
[Listen! The break’s over. The war has begun
From now on I will command from above!
You guys follow my command, prepare yourself for war!]
Hearing my words, everyone faces tighten.
[Understood. For honor and glory!]
Shion replies and Benimaru nods
Hakurou casually walks forward.
I sprout wings from my back. The wings open a hole in the
clothes, but once the wings disappear, the hole would close.
At my pleasure the clothing would change its form. A truly
convenient ability.
[It’s an order. I forbid you to die. This war is not a decisive
battle. Make no mistake!]
Hearing my words,
[ [ [ Oooo~o~o~o~o !!!] ] ]
They let out a battle cry.
While nodding, I soar to the sky.
From above, I observe the battle.
What cannot be seen with naked eye alone is clearly visible
with [Magic Perception].
Almost as if you were observing with a satellite far beyond
the clouds.
The current situation was bad for the Lizardmen.
Clearly, the situation had degraded to where they could not
do anything and were surrounded.
They somehow manage to hold the orcs back, which was
caused, it seems, by the desperate encouragements from their
commander. However, they clearly wouldn’t last much longer.
That commander looks familiar. It’s Gabil. I had thought that
he was just a fool, but it seems I had underestimated him.
For a commander, it is fatal to not be able to see the bigger
picture.
However, no one would expect a young commander who
lacks experience to properly observe the entire theatre.
In any age and in any country, not every commander is an
excellent one.
Should he, however, survive and learn from this experience,
he just might become an excellent one.
It’s pity for him to die here. So I thought. then issued orders.
(Benimaru, hear my wish. First, the encircled Lizardmen.
Help them!
After that, do as you like. The details you will hear from
Hakurou)
Replying happily to my orders.
(Understood! Is it okay if I go there with Ranga?)
(I leave it to you!)
Thus, I have begun to change the tides of war.
In fact, above the clouds, thinking while observing the
armies clash and being able to understand their every
movement, gives me a sense of overwhelming superiority.
I must also note that through “Thought Transmission”, the
aerial information can be transmitted to every soldier.....
Information tactics of modern warfare can be implemented
in a fantasy world..
Unlike conventional armies, the amount of information
provided is vastly different. With this, it is be possible even for
an individual unit to maneuver well.
Actually, this makes individual movement possible.
When I was thus thinking, Souei called.
(Rimuru-sama, apparently their flank was taken. The Head’s
son, Gabil had caused a rebellion.
Furthermore, the Head was confined in an underground
chamber.
They have also been attacked by the orcs, and anxiety
spreads among their forces.)
I see, so he was his son. Moreover, we shouldn’t let anything
happen to the Head.
Thus I had an idea,
(Souei, can you leap to the former head with shadow step?)
So I ask him, since they met once, it should be possible.....
(It’s possible, shall I go now?)
(I leave it to you. Assist the Head, and do with the orcs in the
caves as you please!)
(I will! ・・・・・・Would you have another minute?)
Shadow step, let’s practice that when the war ends. As I was
thinking so, Souei called out.
Seems like he had more to say.
(What? Is there something else?)
(Ay! The clones have reported suspicious monsters in every
direction across the marshes…
They have decent magical power, high ranking individuals.
How should I proceed?]
What?
Could it be a trap? Even so, what kind of trap I—we wouldn’t
know.
(How many have you confirmed?)
(Yes! I able to confirm, 4 individuals. Unfortunately, there
could be more. However, I don’t feel any other auras.)
(I see...... Is it possible to dispose of them?)
(If doing it simultaneously, it may be possible with 2 clones…
It may take time, but I can eliminate all of them!)
Truly an outstanding guy.
Somehow, I feel it’s best to dispose of them simultaneously....
Just what are they—that much is unclear.
But, would killing them be bad? I don’t know whether they
are an enemy or not....
(Two clones at the same time, is it possible to neutralize
them without killing?)
(Absolutely, it is possible)
(Send me the information about their position. I will send
Shion and Hakurou)
(In that case, please have them contact me, we will neutralize
the targets together.)
(I entrust it to you)
I told Shion and Hakurou about the situation.
Absolutely no killing, just knock them out! I ordered.
I don’t know who they are, and I don’t have any high class
demon acquaintances.
Since they stand in every direction, they are either scouts or
setting traps. They seem to haven’t noticed us, and are clearly
not part of the lizardmen’s fighting strength.
But this is too late for reconnaissance…so are they from the
Orc army?
That also seems doubtful. Pointless, in my opinion.
A third party? Suddenly, I thought that.
Perhaps there are beings who are confirming the situation as
we are.
Well, if they are successfully captured, I will ask them then. I
don’t know if I can make them talk, but we’ll cross that bridge
when we get there.
It’s unlikely that the demons came by the humans’ orders,
since they are rather antagonistic.
Since thinking about it wouldn’t help, I decided to stop.
I issued orders and observed the situation.
Lizardmen side had begun to succumb to pressure.
They will surely fall soon. For all I know, the Head was
meeting a similar fate in the caverns.
Souei already dispatched his clones, but I wonder if his main
body is unaffected?
My head as filled with many worries at this late hour.
I issued an order, they followed it.
Someone was incompetent if he takes more that he can do.
Once, when I was still a rookie in the company, the Chief
often got mad at me and said. Do not take more work than you
can manage yourself!
When the person in question stagnates, everyone will be
affected.
Since then, I avoided reckless action, always taking on only
as much work as I knew I could handle.
This time, the gifted one can’t understand. They wouldn’t
know whether the job I gave them was possible.
I pray that they are not incompetent. And, that they do not
call me an incompetent lord.
For now, I think I’ll just continue to observe the situation.
If they face trouble, I will immediately send help
Well,
After finishing the telepathy, Souei wears a thin smile.
He feels he was able to help his Lord.
For Souei, Benimaru who is son of the lord was not his Lord.
Similar of age, Souei treats him as a rival. Someday, he
considered to serve under him, but it was not meant to be.
Instead, they began to serve a lord named Rimuru.
I am fortunate, he thought.
A time of peace had continued for a while. Symbolizing
strength, the Ogres had no opponent in the forest.
Recently,
even
lesser
dragons
had
not
caused
any
commotions.
He had thought that the peace was a good thing. However,
they also wanted to use the skills they have obtained, such was
their earnest wish.
Then, they were attacked by the Orc army.
He could do nothing at all, and left without avenging his lord
and fallen comrades...
I am fortunate, he thought.
Under the new Lord, he was given the opportunity to avenge
his former lord.
Negligence born of pride. That he currently did not have.
For the Lord, he had polished his technique (skill), all to
eliminate his enemies.
Being commanded filled him with the highest of pleasure.
Souei calmly creates two clones of himself.
And,
(I will catch the two presences. Hakurou and Shion, go to
south and west)
Confirming using telepathy, they acknowledged his request.
Each of the clones went to the north and east.
He himself sunk into shadows and disappeared. He was going
to meet up with the Lizardmen’s Head.
The high class demons were not his enemies right now.
He understands that much.
After receiving Souei request, Hakurou and Shion exchanged
glances.
They nodded.
[So, I guess I’m off west.]
[Very well, I am going south]
After a short conversation, they run off.
They disappear from the spot with high speed.
Seeing their departure,
[Can’t be the last ones to leave!]
The main force led by Benimaru began to move.
Soundlessly like the wind, the Storm fanged wolves gallop
into battle.
The goblins ride in enthusiasm.
They move in accordance to Rimuru’s order. So extreme was
their joy, that they felt their very blood dance in delight.
You guys felt the same right.......
Benimaru thought so, he was aware of his carefree
personality.
That’s why, he remember the hesitation he felt when faced
with the need to take over the Ogre tribe village chief. Right
now, however, he had no such choice.
Thus, He liked his current position with Rimuru as the Lord
he served.
As one of the military commander, he merely wished to
rampage to his heart’s content.
Had he become chief, he could not ride off to battle thus. But
now was different.
He can participate without any concern.
Benimaru sprints.
He can’t stop his blood from boiling.
Souei, Hakurou, Shion, had confirmed that they had arrived
at their destinations.
To prevent their presence from being noticed, they concealed
themselves.
In front of each of them, a suspicious demon was visible.
They confirmed their observations, and found their opinions
to match.
This demon was a familiar of a High Devil which specialized
in reconnaissance!
Just in case, Souei conveyed to the two
(I’m going to report this to Rimuru-sama)
Our lord would surely be troubled if suddenly beset by three
reports.
The two reluctantly agreed, as the one who with the best
telepathy was Souei.
Clumsy Shion was only good at receiving. She swore in heart
to continue practicing.
After receiving the two’s permission,
(Rimuru-sama, the presence of demons was confirmed. It is
familiar of a High Devil, which specialized in reconnaissance,
are you sure you want to capture them?
In my opinion, that we killed them will not be discovered, so
there is no cause for further concern!)
To Rimuru, he sent such a message with telepathy.
I leave it to you! So was the response.
With the other two discussing the timing, they decided to
simultaneously eliminate the four scouts.
Hakurou would signal.
At the same time as Hakurou commands,
His slash gleaming, the monster before Hakurou is cut down
and disappears.
As if sucked into the shadows, as if consumed by the
ground… two more demons are crushed. Souei’s kills.
After one thunderous slash, the demon was blown away
without a trace.... Shion’s target.
All happened within the same second.
The slash that Shion had put all her strength into, after
blowing the demon away, lost none of its momentum and
continued onward.
So great was the momentum, that it had reached the
outskirts of the marshes and cut down many orcs.
And that attack signaled Rimuru’s participation in battle.
Chapter 37 – Encounter ~ Benimaru &
Ranga
Gabil continued the hopeless struggle.
The odds were clearly against them.
Without ever tiring, without ever resting, the orcs constantly
attacked.
The goblins and the lizardmen, on the other hand, were
slowly being killed off on by one.
They only needed to regain their formation and break
through
the
encirclement,
but
doing
so
would
mean
abandoning the goblins who lack the necessary mobility.
Moreover, many exhausted and wounded lizardmen would
be lost in the charge…
Though he had refused to order a retreat, perhaps now he
had no choice but to try to save even a few lives.
Normally, the war would end when a decisive blow had been
dealt to the enemy. However, the orcs sought the complete
eradication of the lizardmen.
No chance of surrender either. Simply being killed and
devoured.
That fact evoked fear. The weak willed monsters lost their
will to fight and abandoned their post. The goblins, in fact,
could no longer be considered a force at all.
Some goblins gave up and tried to escape, but such was not
permitted by the orcs. Hunting down the escaping goblins,
they killed and ate them.
No more than a thousand goblins had now remained. Soon
they will be completely annihilated…
The lizardmen fared not much better. The original eight
thousand troops were now reduced to less than six thousand.
They kept losing ground, making organized movements
difficult to perform.
Yet Gabil kept encouraging his troops. While slowly trying to
break through the orc encirclement…
Suddenly, a squad of orcs clad in black armor began to move.
Different from common orcs, these took command of the
battle. Each wore full plate armor.
Perhaps their base strength was no higher than that of an
average orc. However, their equipment made all the difference.
They, in turn, were commanded by a single orc. Carrying an
aura of strength around him, he was clearly world above the
common orcs.
The Orc General.
Possessing the strength of an entire army, the Orc Army
General. And following him are 2,500 orc knights.
There are five such individuals. Their power may be ranked
as B+.
A fourth of the Orc Lord’s true army had moved.
It’s over.
That power could decide the battle right there.
Escape is impossible. Their only choice is to fall in battle…
“At least, I want to be cut down by a warrior.” So he thought.
「 Guwahahahaha! Cowardly general of swine! Do you have
the courage to meet me alone in battle!!!」
He cried loudly.
He could not win. His armor was in pieces.
Moreover, seems like his opponent’s armor was strengthened
with magic.
If he accepts this request, Gabil could die like a warrior. If it
went well, perhaps he could take out a single general. Such
were his thoughts.
「Gugugu. Very well. I’ll be your opponent!」
Responding thus, the orc general jumps down from his
horse.
The surrounding clashes froze, swallowed by his aura.
Further away, fighting continued, but it didn’t reach Gabil’s
ears.
Gabil could feel his concentration rising like it never had
before.
「I am grateful!」
The rest was a silent duel.
Gabil readied the Magic Weapon: Water Vortex Spear.
「Come!」
The Orc General bellowed, and at the same time
「Die!!! Water Vortex Style, Tornado Crush!!!」
Gabil released an attack filled with all his might. Combining
spear technique and magical energy, a certain kill technique.
It was filled with all the strength Gabil had. However,
「Kanrangue!!!」(Chaos Eater)
Pointing his spear at Gabil, the Orc Lord devoured the vortex
itself.
But that’s not all; the spear also began emitting an aura. An
ominous yellow aura that attacked Gabil’s very flesh.
“It seeks to eat me!” Stumbling, falling Gabil realized.
However, the aura would not let him escape…
「Guguguga! Pitiful lizard. Rolling in dirt suits you!」
Gabil was laughed at by the Orc General.
But he wouldn’t give up. If only… if only he could land a
single hit…
Picking up some dirt, he flung it at the orc. Call it cowardice,
but Gabil desired the chance to cut him down!
However, that attack, too, was in vain, as the yellow aura
quickly devoured it.
Gabil felt the attack directed at him.
He was desperate to evade that aura, but knew not how.
This far, huh…
Gabil thought, and closed his eyes.
Suddenly, a deafening roar.
The previously silent scenery came alive again.
That roar assaulted the orc general, preventing him from
landing a finishing blow on Gabil.
What was that?
Even amidst the battle, Gabil was confused. By now, the tide
began to change.
Without any concern for Gabil’s thoughts, events developed
rapidly before him.
.
Shion’s strike mowed down many orcs.
That became the signal to start the battle.
Benimaru was not surprised by the sudden slash that came
from behind him.
Rather, he only muttered
「What the hell she doing… that idiot…」
Benimaru did not tremble, for better or worse, and the goblin
wolf riders were also stoic.
Rather, he was merely bitter that he could not draw first
blood. However, he finally could go wild. He could bear the
earlier grief.
Advancing at full speed, they crashed into the orc troops.
The orcs were ready to sudden attacks by unidentified
individuals, but they simply could not react in time to the
speed at which the wolf riders attacked.
Brittle.
That is how Benimaru had described them.
There was no need even for us to go out, the goblins could
have managed this alone.
This wasn’t fun, so he thought.
「All troops stop!」
He ordered.
To give up the momentum they had built up would normally
be unthinkable. Moreover, for a unit specializing a speed such
would be unnecessary…
But the goblin riders, without a question, immediately
stopped.
「 Ranga, could you shadow step to the Lizardman named
Gabil?」
Benimaru asked. Souei’s skill, and Ranga’s as well. Since it’s
the same, it should be possible, right? He didn’t know, so
inquired.
「It is possible.」
A simple response.
「 Alright! You go on ahead and protect them. I’ll stroll over
there!」
What a strange thing he had said! To stroll forward in the
middle of a battlefield replete with orcs.
Gabil’s group should have been encircled by many warriors,
such that a small number of troops could never break through.
And rather than advancing quickly, he decides to walk there?
What a bizarre thing to say… one would expect.
「 Understood. And please, take your time getting there. I’m
off ahead!」
With those words, Ranga leaps into a shadow.
Benimaru stands firmly on the ground, and slowly prepares
himself.
Seeing his actions, the orcs were at a loss. Should they attack
or not?
The goblins thought his appearance magnificent.
Well, among them
Gobuta: 「 Hmm? Why’d we stop~su? Is running ahead
bad~su?
No way, must we walk ahead~su? I hate walking~su!」
There was one goblin who had said that, but let’s ignore him.
「 Okaaay. Yo, bastards. Yeah, you pigs over there, move. If
you do, I’ll let you go!」
Finishing his stretches, Benimaru calls out to an orc in front
of him.
But not a single orc moved.
「Don’t screw with us! How could you…」
「Then, die!」
Since they had no intention to retreat, Benimaru decided to
step in himself.
On his right palm, a black spherical flame appeared.
Increasing the diameter of this ball to a meter, he shot it at
the orcs.
Sensing danger, they tried to run away. But it was far too
late.
The ever accelerating round chased them. It’s speed was
around 600 kph–clearly beyond the orcs’ abilities.
Those struck were immediately engulfed and burned without
leaving ashes.
However, the terror of the flame was not in this.
The ball also absorbed the magical energy of the orcs it
struck and used it to fuel its growth.
Rather than a ball, it was now a dome with a radius of 100
meters.
And in a second, another roar resounded across the
battlefield.
Well, it wasn’t actually that loud, but those that heard it
could feel their blood freezing in their veins.
Wide-area destruction skill… [Hell Flare].
A skill that Benimaru had acquired. The black dome had
disappeared, and left scorched earth behind it.
They were supposed to be fighting in the marshes, but the
ground was burned into glass.
Who could even imagine that terrible heat!
It should go without saying, but it is easy to guess what
happened to the orcs who got caught in the 2,000 ~ 5,000
degree fireball. Even their ashes were burned.
Only a minute had passed since Benimaru shot the flare.
And flashing a wicked smile,
「Clear the way, swine!」
He declared again.
The orcs were panicked out of fear.
Though they were under the effect of the [Starving Ones],
they should not have even recognized the emotion called fear.
However, that one attack awakened that terrible feeling.
For no matter how much they struggled, they could not
escape.
An overpowering strength that they could not even imagine.
Only forbidden spells could match such awesome might.
They had no way to counter the skill, and even if they
attempted to grow stronger by feeding, the corpses were
burned to a crisp.
He was truly a high demon far beyond their reach. And thus
they feared.
The panicking orcs began to disperse.
Soon, they could barely maintain order.
Seeing them act like this, Benimaru quietly walked ahead.
To him, the orcs ahead were naught but a hindrance.
.
Gabil was ready for death, but, strangely, he didn’t feel the
blow other than the one that hit him in the side.
Feeling that something was amiss, he fearfully opened his
eyes.
What he saw before him was a black wolf.
One that he had seen before… Right! The body double of the
leader of the fang wolves!
「 O, ooo! Body double-dono, have you come to offer
assistance?」
He asked without thinking.
What had happened, Gabil did not know, nor did he have the
strength to look around.
Flustered, he finally looked around.
Somewhere in the distance, some commotion was occurring.
And to Gabil,
「I am not a fang wolf, nor a body double.」
Reverberating from the depth of his stomach, Ranga said in a
low voice.
And having zero interest in Gabil, he stared at the Orc
General.
They stared at each other.
Orc General himself was confused. Suddenly a monster of
great power had appeared.
He felt power oozing from the beast’s body.
And moreover, from the direction the beast had come, he
could feel terrifying magical energy.
Some great misfortune happened there. So the Orc General
felt.
But being clueless to this all,
「What a revelation! Then, if you are not a fang wolf… would
you be the leader of the black wolves?」
Gabil asked surprised.
Surprised that Gabil had not recognized him for who he is.
Ranga declared with a sigh,
「 Would you shut up for a minute. I am Ranga! The one who
serves Rimuru-sama!!!」
And to the orc,
「Swine, if you retreat, I shall not chase; if you attack, I shall
not forgive!」
Ranga barked.
The orc soldiers trembled, but not of fear.
Their general by their side, the effect of [Starving Ones] was
strengthened.
「Guguguga! How insolent! A mere beast dares bare his fangs
at me!!!」
The Orc General retorted.
And thus a battle began between them.
The general commanded the orc soldiers to surround Ranga.
For a beast, he saw no need for a fair fight.
But Ranga only laughed.
How joyous he was! He could finally show his true abilities.
*Uoooooooooooooooooooon!!!*
Howling with all his strength, Ranga released his aura.
How long had he lurked within his beloved Rimuru-sama’s
shadow, absorbing the aura, while constantly re-imagining his
body.
“Aim for this form!” Since he was told so, Ranga worked
daily.
And now came the time for Ranga’s true power to awaken.
Power gushed forth from his body.
His muscles bulged, his claws hardened, his fangs sharpened.
And, two horns appeared atop his head…
That appearance, was just like that of his lord. Thus Ranga
evolved into Tempest Storm Wolf.
Ranga glanced at the Orc General.
And he knew, he was no threat. To get a feel for his power,
and to prove his intuition, he moved.
Ranga felt the flow of power, and directed magical energy
into his horns.
After observing Ranga’s transformation, Orc General sensed
danger.
Go! He wanted to scream the order…
Flash, and a roar.
Many lightning pillars appeared, connecting the heavens and
the earth.
And a winding waterspout.
It was a skill that Ranga acquired, [Death Storm]. A wider
area skill than the [Black Lightning].
In a second, the Orc General was vaporized, and the
surrounding orcs fell to the ongoing storm.
After the storm had passed, no orcs remained in the vicinity.
Wide area skill [Death Storm] held truly terrifying power.
Ranga observed this situation.
There were no casualties among the lizardmen, and he had
used it with the largest possible range.
As expected, a lot of energy was used to fuel this skill, but
Ranga could still continue fighting.
Having confirmed mastery over this skill,
*Uooooooooooooooon!!!*
A roar of victory.
Looking down at his feet, he saw a fainted Gabil.
However, that was none of his concern. He was ordered to
protect the lizardmen, and having them faint posed no
problem.
Perhaps now that stupid lizard would fix his misconceptions.
Thinking that, Ranga sat down.
Far away, he could see Benimaru slowly walking towards
them.
Chapter 38 - Devil Gelmudo
A wide conference room.
The room were shrouded in silence.
Several
shadows
of
men
and
women
were
sitting
surrounding the large round meeting table.
A large crystal sphere was nested in the middle of the table.
From the lowest position seat near the entrance of the room,
a man was casting some kind of spell towards the sphere.
The man dressed as a clown. His name is Gelmudo
He is the one who was entrusted with this meeting, and also
the person responsible for certain project.
The project that he had worked for many years, and that
project is to give birth to a new Demon Lord.
For the sake of his own ambition, the project must not ended
in failure.
And then, it was finally the last day of the project.
He succeeded in inviting the four whimsical “Demon Lord”
It has to succeed at all cost.
It’s impossible to make the Demon Lord move with money
You would need things that attract their interest, like a prey
or a hard to obtain Magic Tool (Artifacts).
Anyway,
it
compensation.
was
necessary
to
pay
a
very
valuable
This time, Gelmudo succeed in making the four Demon Lord
move. In other words, the compensation he paid was enough.
When the time comes for the birth of a new Demon Lord, the
other Demon Lord would not stay silent.
If a fool freely calling himself a Demon Lord, he or she would
be killed because they invoked the Demon Lord’s wrath.
Moreover, if there was such person that managed to turn the
table against an infuriated Demon Lord.
Such person, if they had the ability,they would be recognized
as a Demon Lord.
These past several hundred of years. There was no birth of
Demon Lord with such ability.
The last born Demon Lord, the Human “Demon Lord” Leon
Cromwell.
With his overwhelming Magical power he increased the
number of Majin (Demonic person) that he controlled, he
claimed himself as the Demon Lord of the frontier.
One of the Demon Lord, which was furious with him, the
Magic King (Curse Lord) had waged war against him. But he
was slain by Leon instead.
He was also defeated by Leon’s own hands.
In response to the situation, the other Demon Lord
recognized him as a new Demon Lord.
But, Demon Lord with such ability was not a common
occurrence.
Therefore to claim a stranger as a Demon Lord, it was
necessary to get the support of at least three or more Demon
Lord. If you messed with the new Demon Lord, the supporting
Demon Lord will become opponents at the same time, that is
what to be expected.
And following such procedures,for the sake of the birth of
the new Demon Lord, Gelmudo become fired up because of his
ambition.
This time, to make the Orc Lord as Demon Lord would
require one more step.
For the bored Demon Lord, he prepares the stage for the
birth of the Demon Lord as a spectacle. It was for them to have
fun, which was one of the conditions for the support.
Of course it’s not just that, he would also gave them Magic
equipment (Magic Item) and Magic tool (Artifacts).
For Gelmudo this was a gamble of a lifetime.
The Orc Lord had to eat the Goblins and Lizardmen, to
evolve as Demon Lord.
Today was the day when it will all end.
To become a Demon Lord and getting the support at the same
time, one must devastated human city.
In doing so, it will become the news of the birth of a new
Demon Lord.
If such things happened, Gelmudo’s ambition will be
achieved. With manipulating the Orc Lord from the shadow,
he would be on equal standing with the other Demon Lords.
And yet....
There was no reaction from the crystal ball.
Gelmudo become impatient.
This is bad.
He doesn’t want to imagine what happened if he offends the
Demon Lord that were looking forward to the play.
It won’t projecting! There’s nothing that can be done. At that
moment, he wondered if he is going to become a minced meat.
Even, if he’s not killed, He might be cursed to become minced
meat with only consciousness left.
It’s no use. I don’t want to imagine it anymore.
Gelmudo hurriedly cast the spell again, but there are still no
reaction from the crystal ball. (TL: because his familiar was
killed by Souei and co.)
[Hey...., what are you doing?]
A voice colder than ice echoes.
The room turns silent, the intimidation was enough to
disturb Gelmudo’s spell.
Gelmudo was panicking with sweat leaking all over.
[Ple, Please wait! I will determine the cause right away!]
His instinct was saying, if he left it just like this it would be
bad.
However,
Creak!
A sound of something that were creaking as if it was being
squashed was heard. But no sooner than that,
Baaaaa~~m !
On the right side of Gelmudo something big flew past by at
high speed, it crashed at the rear door with thunderous sound.
One of the Demon Lord, a petite and beautiful silver haired
girl, lifted and threw the big round table with her left hand.
It was without any skill.
The desk alone was several percent of state budget of a small
country; it was a product of art from carved fragrant wood.
The heavy door in the back was decorated with elaborate
decoration, Now it’s just a large hole in the building’s wall.
You can see it miserably destroyed, such thing happened.
[You...., are you treating me like a fool?]
The girl said.
Gelmudo cannot mutter his words well due to his fear.
[P, p, please forgive me!!! I will immediately confirm the
cause myself!!!]
So he spoke.
[Really? Then made it quick. Since I’m generous, I’m going to
wait!]
Which part of you are generous! Though he can’t even afford
the time to think about it.
Gelmudo was trembling in fear, the door was destroyed by
the table that flew outside from the now large hole in the wall.
The conference room was on the 3rd floor, but he can’t be
picky about appearances anymore.
He leaps outside and starts chanting flight movement spell.
His ambition has all scattered away.
What occupied Gelmudo’s thoughts now, he doesn’t want to
die, only that.
He was not making fun of the Demon Lord. It’s the truth
But, it had been seen as if he was making fun of them.
Gelmudo prided himself as being a high ranked devil. That’s
why; he thought he was able to put a good fight against one
Demon Lord.
But because there was four here, he worried that it was
necessary to depreciate oneself and praise the listener, so he
thought.
That’s wrong.
Demon Lord is Demon Lord, because of that they were
feared. Because he afraid of them, he was not a Demon Lord.
He knows it, he was being too conceited.
To become equal with the Demon Lord, such thing like that
were impossible for Gelmudo.
He was able to truly understand it.
Those who can’t fathom the Demon Lord, won’t be able to
speak with Demon Lord.
With speed reaching the speed of sound, Gelmudo flew
toward the marshes.
But it was not for sake of his ambition.
But for his survival, he needs to fix the blunder with all his
might.
What the… What the hell is going on here?
While flying in the sky, I confirmed the situation of the war
on the marshes.
A situation that I can’t understand, had happened in front of
my eyes
What the hell is happening here!?
Like I’m gonna have any idea!!!
To my own question, I retort it myself.
I wish you can see it.
If seen from the above, a sudden flash was flashing from the
corner, the bodies of the Orc soldiers were blown away along
with a thunderous roar.
Hmm? When I observed at a certain direction… So Loud! A
thunderous sound resounded.
Looking at it, there is a black sphere (Dome) appeared on the
battlefield.
It disappears after a few seconds, leaving only the scorched
ground.
The Orc soldiers that crowded that place had all been neatly
erased.
What the h.....!!!?
I was able to understand the situation in that moment, but I
feel my heart refused to admit it.
Not just that, a raging storm appeared suddenly in one
corner of the battlefield.
Numerous thunders from the storm struck the Orc soldiers
killing and grilled them all.
The orc soldiers clad in black armor on that corner;
Without any resistance they all turn into cinders by the
power of the storm.
What the hell is going on? It was his honest thoughts.
With only a sword slash attack, Shion has mowed down
many Orc soldiers.
The blade of the massive Odachi was emitting lilac lights. It’s
wrapped in an aura.
Every time she swung her sword, flash of purple ran
through, slashing and mowing down the Orc soldiers.
Of course, if someone received the direct attack of the blade
they would not able to withstand it and be slashed into two.
The range of the blow was about 10 m. An attack that kill all
in a straight line.
The graceful beauty, sprouting a slight smile, dancing around
slashing all.
With
bottomless
stamina,
she
attack
without
any
interruptions, all the Orc soldiers around her cannot come
close.
It’s was an overwhelming strength.
But however, there are some guys that overshadowing Shion.
It was Benimaru and Ranga.
First Benimaru, what the hell kind of joke was that previous
black sphere (Dome)?
No, I was able to vaguely understand the mechanism after I
saw it for a moment.
In other words, It was a composite skill of [Area Boundary]
[Fire Manipulation] [Black Lightning] I have.
First, the space is secured with [Area Boundary], He
accelerate
the
molecular
motion
inside
with
[Fire
Manipulation]. So it will produce a high temperature.
Finally, the magical power inside the space acts as fuel, and
the [Black Lighting] will turn it into Plasma that would burn
whatever is inside it.
It can be said that the skills had become the composite skill
[Black Flame Manipulation].
I wonder if a degenerated version of the Unique skill
[Shapeshifter] was passed down to Benimaru.
Because I had [Great Sage] there won’t be any mistake on its
judgment.
That skill, unlike a nuclear explosion, its characteristic was
not causing any damage outside of its radius.
The proof was, even if the boundary is released, there was no
shock wave that went outside.
Range specification can be performed, it seems the purpose
for increasing the inside heat synergistic-ally was to make the
heat inside unbearable. So once confined inside the boundary,
there will be no hope for survival.
The problem was, I don’t feel I want to freely use that kind of
extremely dangerous skill.
And, one person or one animal.
It was Ranga.
I was surprised by this guy when he suddenly evolved into
Black Storm Star Wolf (Tempest Star Wolf).....
The skill he use immediately after evolving was something to
be astonished.
Evidently, if you used the [Black Lighting] without any
imposing restrictions, the result will be AAAH.
It seemed what used just now was the strongest output, it
seems like he can’t use it twice.
I was surprised that it had devastated the enemy forces on
that corner with just one shot.
I can unconsciously or consciously put brake in my mind, but
those guys weren’t like that.
Because It’s dangerous don’t use it, they didn’t have such
thoughts.
The opponents will not hesitate to use such thing. It was the
law of the jungle in this world, it was the natural course of
action.
Maybe the strange one was me.
I was hesitating to use it, because I don’t want any allies to
get any injuries.
Living in that world, there was an unspoken rule that
powerful weapons cannot be used.
There was no meaning for weapons to only be used as
deterrent. But, was it really just that?
It doesn’t make sense to spent money on weapons that can’t
be used. So, how can money be spent for the development of
weapons?
Was it going to be used when things going hairy?
At the very least, if it was used by a civilian it will be
considered evil, then is it considered justice if it’s used on the
battlefield?
On the other side, using weapon to kill was not counted as a
crime.
And thus… To hold a power that can be used as a deterrent,
perhaps showing off a power that used to coerce them, are not
a mistake.
Since the fighting began, two hours has passed.
Benimaru shoot off another four black spheres (dome)
shaped attack.
As I expected it can’t be fire rapidly, but it seems it didn’t
require a large amount of Magic power (Energy).
Ranga only shoot on the first attack.
I thought the power was too high.Still, it was an AoE attack.
Thus, with just that single attack, it seems to have made the
opponents recognized the feeling of fear.
All the Orc soldiers that were trying to escape were
eviscerated by Shion.
I renew how I felt, and calmly mobilize the battle progress
It’s strange, my feelings were calm.
The first blow was dealt by Benimaru, but the rest of the
attack point was on my commands.
It was aimed at the crowed areas, to cut down the enemy’s
forces.
Shion was successful in finishing off her enemy, she
continued to strike the place as ordered.
Hakurou was taking care of the enemy’s commander, he
precisely kill the general class.
It can’t be called a battle. Approaching without any sound,
and in an instant he cut them all down.
Because the effect of the Unique skill [Starving ones] is to
increase the power of an individual under its influence after
devouring corpse. So, it was a good idea to destroy the corpse
of the one that was cut down.
Is it some kind of Hakkei (Internal power emission)? A
ghastly aura was released from the palm and it cremates the
corpse.
Rather than cremating,its closer to the image of being
dissolved...
I locate where the Orc general was and they were
instantaneously killed by Hakurou after I communicated with
him.
The current situation, the losses of the Orc soldiers reached
about 30%.
And then, the Orc Lord finally began to show movement.
Once the time to reorganize the forces of both sides comes,
they shifted from confrontation to glaring at each other.
The free me, was calmly observing the situation.
The pigs were tense after they noticed the superiority they
brought here was lost.
The Orc Lord comes out to the front.
A monstrous and ugly pig.
Suddenly, the two surviving Orc Generals were cut from
head to toe and devoured.
The dull yellow colored eyes were filled with hostility, and he
releases his aura.
In response to the aura, all of the orc soldier’s forces seemed
to brimming with power...
(Benimaru, can you cast Black Flame Prison (Hellflare)
again?)
(It’s an easy victory if I cast them!)
(Ranga, how about you?)
(My Lord! About thirty percent of my magic power has
recovered. It won’t bring out power like the previous one, but
it’s possible to shot it one more time!)
(One shot is enough. Beside, that strike at the Orc was an
overkill. Just half of the power was enough to kill them.
Cast it with the same range as earlier, but decrease the power
when use it!)
(With pleasure!)
(Shion. This time I want you to strike the Orc Lord with a
flashy single slash!)
(Yes! I will use all of my power this time!)
What...? Up until now she didn’t use her full power!? Well....
(O, ou! Do your best!)
She was brandishing her Odachi joyfully with full power, or
trying to slashing with it.
This fellow might be holding a strange strength after all, or
so I thought.
(Hakurou. You also want to kill the Orc Lord? But not this
time. Please endure!)
(Whew,
understood.
You
want
the
young
people
to
blossom....)
(I’ll be counting on you!)
This way, I finish the preparation for the interception.
The Orc Lord was no longer a threat.
That fellow ability was still uncompleted. I offer him my
prayers. At the time I was thinking that
Kiin!!!
A harsh sound was heard.
My [Magic Perception] had perceived someone that comes
flying at supersonic speed from a distance.
That person was in the middle of the marshes, and landed in
the middle of the two confronting armies.
I feel a pretty strong aura from the strange men that dressed
like a clown
Perhaps, it was a high ranked Devil.
I followed after him, and then I landed on the ground.
At that moment, both Ranga and Benimuru come next to my
side
The man that looked like a clown glanced at me.
[What the heck is all of this!? To dare to ruin this Gelmudosama plan like this!!!]
So he shouted loudly.
Gelmudo. The high ranked Devil, the mastermind of this
war.
And the first Devil I met in this world.
Chapter 39 – Gears of Fate
So… a guy shows up looking like a clown and shouting some
stuff about ruined plans or something.
I got it of course. This is all his fault. No question about it.
I mean, we didn’t even ask him, but he goes and confesses his
crimes… is he an idiot?
Acting like some big shot while looking like that. Maybe he’s
not dressing up like a clown.
Maybe he is a clown, so I concluded.
From what I gathered, he also led the Orc Lord here.
The Clown–Gelmudo-san seems to be very angry.
Moreover, he seems to be trembling and greatly flustered, so
he’s very incoherent.
Is he just calcium-deficient? I guess devils need vitamins.
Then the clown said,
「What a useless blockhead!
It’s all because you haven’t evolved into a demon lord even
after eating the lizards and the ogre trash!
Making this great Gelmudo-sama come out all the way out
here!!!」
What a horrible manner of speech.
Waking to these words, Gabil called out.
「Ah, Gelmudo-sama! You’ve come to our rescue!」
Eh? This lizard… was he passed out the entire time?
You… he called you orc food, you know.
「 Ah? Oh, what do you know, it’s Gabil. You should’ve been
killed already!
Whatever. Since I came out here I might as well finish the job.
Rejoice! You are dying for my sake!!」
Saying thus, Gelmudo pointed his hand at Gabil.
And saying, “Die!”, he fired a magic bullet at him.
「Protect Gabil-sama!」
「Gabil-sama is in danger!」
Screaming their lungs out–Gabil’s followers.
A single magic bullet downed five lizardmen.
Well, maybe because hitting five targets weakened it, or
maybe they were just really tough, but none of them died.
Gravely wounded, but still alive.
「Guys… what is the meaning of this, Gelmudo sama?!!!」
A panicked Gabil asks.
Figure it out already, you were used! However, this isn’t the
right time to say it.
Betrayed by his most trusted person, Gabil’s face was pale
despair.
「Ga… Gabil-sama, it’s dangerous here… please run away…!」
Even when on verge of death his subordinates worry about
him. What great subordinates he has.
Soldiers that a commander yearns for… something like that?
「 Lowly lizards! If you want to die that much, I’ll gladly kill
you all!
And have the Orc Lord devour your bodies!!!」
While saying that, I felt him gathering a larger magic bullet in
his hand.
That wasn’t magic, right? I didn’t hear an incantation. Feels
more like he gathers magic in one spot.
Hmph.
I walked ahead, right in front of the lizardmen.
Right in front of the scared and trembling Gabil.
My expression hidden by the mask.
I wonder how I look to Gabil? A passing thought.
Why did I walk over here?
Gabil caught my interest. So I’ll save him. That was the only
reason.
That’s all the reason I need. I’ve chosen to live as I please.
I live free!
That’s the kind of “me” that I want to show Gabil.
However, he looks completely lost. Maybe all the new
information overloaded his brain?
But don’t worry. It’s not like I want him to say anything.
I’m just pissed at the clown.
Gelmudo, however, completely ignored me and fired the
magic bullet.
「Fuhahahaha! I’ll show you the power of a high class devil!
Die! Shisha no Koushinenbu!!! (Death March Dance)」
A large magic bullet, split in mid air, and as if drawing a circle
flew at us.
Unfortunately, it won’t be passing me.
In my child form, I lift my small hand as if to grab it.
And with just that, the magic bullet is absorbed into it.
I was immediately able to analyze it. It was a simple magic
manipulation skill.
With low energy cost, it’s easy to change the output. Well, as
long as the caster is within range.
If he went all out to fire this round, then he’s no threat to me.
Let’s make sure,
「 Hey, did you really intend to kill me with this boring skill?
To test your words, could you please show me how to die? 」
Saying that, I fired off a magic bullet.
If I wanted to, I could also split it like he had, but I see no
need. Putting in more magic energy, I make it the size of a fist.
That got me thinking. The one he had fired was the size of a
head, so was probably denser and more potent.
If I use the same magic theory with the fire bullet, I should be
able to increase its strength even further.
How fun!
Let’s not forget that the clown looks pretty tough, so he makes
a great target.
And if I bore of this, I can just eat him.
I further accelerated the bullet and it made contact with the
clown. And the moment it did, I released the magic energy.
Gelmudo was sent flying.
He had meant to evade, but couldn’t due to the sudden
acceleration.
Rolling over, he desperately started to regenerate his wounds.
Heeeh. He’s got a regeneration skill. Isn’t that wonderful! I bet
he tastes great.
Let’s enjoy (eating) my first devil.
As if understanding my intentions, Benimaru and Ranga are
standing pleased, but on guard.
And Shion, despondent due to not being able to go all out…
nope, that’s not how she looked.
Rather, her eyes were sparking in delight watching my fight.
No idea how she’ll be venting all the pent up later though, but
it should be fine.
I leisurely walk right up to Gelmudo – who was still rolling on
the ground.
「 Just get up already. Weren’t you going to show me the
power of a high class devil?」
I kicked the collapsed Gelmudo.
Seems like it was more powerful than I thought, since he was
blown away again.
What a brittle guy.
「Y-yo-you! How dare you! To a high…」
Kicking the ground, I immediately appear right in front of
Gelmudo.
Aiming at his solar plexus, I throw some punches. Punches
that are reinforced with armor.
I don’t feel pain of the impact of course, but as my punch
drives further and further into his flesh, Gelmudo’s face
distorted in anguish.
Without care, I continue punching the guy.
And once again, I fire off a magic bullet.
Though I can regulate its strength, I was able to figure out
that the bullet does five times more damage than one punch.
Unless I start infusing my punches with energy, of course. If I
do, my punches also become quite lethal, and energy
consumption grows.
However, as the bullet uses less energy, it is a more efficient
weapon.
Seems like I can fight barehanded like a certain warrior race.
Not that I will.
But anyways, this guy is clearly above an A rank, but still way
weaker than Benimaru.
I wonder why?
«Solution. It is based on ranking system as defined by humans
that focuses on the amount of energy in circulation.
However, even if those with the same amount of energy
battle, the one who is able to utilize it more efficiently shall
have the advantage.
Moreover, since skill level is not included in the ranking,
great difference of strength tend to occur among those of the
same rank»
So that’s how it was.
Level is not something I can just figure out by looking. Since
this isn’t a game, if I don’t fight them, I wouldn’t know.
And that’s why Hakurou, who’s skill level was surely high,
had obtained that powerful body.
Even if you possess a lot of energy, it’s meaningless if you
can’t use it.
So right now, I know I cannot possibly lose against either
Gelmudo or the Orc Lord.
「 Hey, can’t you put on a good show? Or is that clown
appearance just for laughs?」
What kind of skills does he have?
I don’t feel any threat from him. Rather, it’s like I’m asking a
shopkeeper to show me his wares.
「 Wh-wha-whaaat… you! Y-y-y-youuuu!!! Such words, to a
high ranking devil, such… you…」
I hit him.
Can’t this guy properly respond when asked?
「 Sto-stop! Please stop! I’m backed by the Demon Lords! For
you to do such a thing!!!」
Seems like he’s saying something.
How annoying. Is he thinking that he’ll be able to cry about
this to his patrons?
And… demon lord Leon is, well, my prey.
「 And? How are you planning on going back to cry to them?
You aren’t thinking that I’ll let you live, right?」
Hearing my question, Gelmudo pales and he begins to tremble
in fear.
That kind of response was surprisingly amusing. As expected
of a clown.
Gelmudo then used some kind of spell and flew into the air.
Seems like he’s trying to escape.
But, all I could think of looking at that was: that magic looks
delicious!
I could fly with by sprouting wings, but not at supersonic
speeds. This guy, on the other hand was pretty fast. I want it.
And it’s not like I was planning on letting him go.
I shot him down with a fire bullet.
Well, even if it hadn’t hit, I had already tied some sticky
thread around his foot.
Gelmudo fell crashing into the ground. He was so flustered
that he didn’t even put up a guard.
Though I like those that yearn for subordinates, I hate the
opposite type of personality.
Especially those who’d take advantage of and discard people–
for them I show no mercy. But since he possesses various
abilities, let’s at least munch on him a bit.
When I approach,
「 Kieeeeeeeeeee!!! Stay away! You’re finished! The demon
lords won’t forgive you!!!」
He blurted out while trying to crawl away.
Demon lords, huh. Seems like he knows a lot, and I’d
certainly want to question him, but there’s a chance of him
running away.
Probably need to interrogate him before he has a chance to.
Even if I eat him, I won’t get his knowledge. I can only get my
hands on his skills. Though that’s also a bit random.
Though I can acquire the skills, there being too few of them is
one of the flaws (if I can call it that).
I approach silently.
In utter terror, Gelmudo shoots magic bullets at me while
crawling away. Not that they have any effect.
I repel them all with my barrier.
He doesn’t have enough power to break through my barrier.
That much we already established.
After finally figuring it out, he stood up and tried to run away.
The Orc Lord stands there, does he plan to ask for help?
Whatever. I’ll let him do that.
In any case, I had planned to exterminate the Orc Lord later.
If they both come at once, it save me some trouble.
I can easily beat them alone, but this is all so tiring.
I wouldn’t mind if the orc lord peacefully capitulates; I don’t
hate him.
The easier this ends the happier I’ll be.
Though I do worry that orc soldiers will then be running
around causing trouble in the forest.
While thinking these things, I let him distance himself from
me.
「 You blockhead! Don’t just stand there doing nothing! Save
me!
Hyahahaha! I don’t know who the hell you are, but you must
be able to see this orc’s power! Go, Orc Lord! Make the idiot who
dared strike me regret…」
*Doshun!*
A head rolled.
*Baki, baribori…*
Gelmudo’s body was cut up into a thousand pieces.
*Guchaguchaboriboriguchabaki*
Ueh… He’s being eaten.
The Orc Lord, to whom Gelmudo ran with the intention of
intimidating me, had lopped off his head with a butcher knife.
And ripping his body up, he began eating him.
What to say… he really died like a small fry.
And besides, the Orc had also been aiming to eat him? Or was
it by instinct?
Whichever is the case, this has gotten rather troublesome.
His eyes glowing a pale light, he seems to have become
intelligent.
At that moment, the Orc Lord, who had been moving on
instinct alone, finally acquired self-awareness.
And released an aura that could not be compared with his past
self.
«Confirmed. The Orc Lord’s magical energy has greatly
increased.
Evolving into a demon lord … success.
Individual: Orc Lord has evolved into Demon Lord Orc
Disaster»
I didn’t ask about that! I can do without an explanation.
Seriously, cut me some slack.
Without a care for my thoughts,
「Fuhaaaaa!I am the Demon Lord Orc Disaster. The Devourer
of the World.
Call me, Demon Lord Gelmudo!!! Honor given to my first
prey!!!」
See.
Just cause I got carried away a bit. “That’s why I should have
just killed him already!” I cursed. … well, it’s too late now.
Just like some alien with an M-shape bald spot, getting
carried away and losing. Letting the enemy increase their power
only to lose afterwards. Pathetic.
I always made fun of him when I read that, but now that I did
it myself…
Let’s remember from now on. Kill them when you can. A
golden rule.
That aside…
What should I do about him? Thinking that, I got a little
depressed.
.
The Demon lords silently observed the scene.
「How fun!」
The girl muttered.
Gelmudo hadn’t noticed it, but the Girl had already made use
of his eyes.
The moment he looked over at her.
After Gelmudo had left, she had his sight projected unto a
water sphere she created…
And as expected, Gelmudo wanted to cheat by intervening in
the conflict.
That much earned him death, but the demon lords had not
expected a human to do it.
A human child wearing a beautiful mask.
Moreover, since they were following Gelmudo’s vision, they
didn’t see the surrounding group.
The flustered and irrational Gelmudo had not noticed the
large gathering of high class monsters.
The oni race. Once every few hundred years an elderly ogre
could evolve into one.
Their ability unnaturally high, they are often said to be
capable of crushing the heavens. And three of such oni were
present.
Had he noticed, he would know that they weren’t someone he
could handle.
And a fang wolf that evolved strangely was also present.
Judging from his appearance alone, he was at least an A rank
monster.
Thus, four rank A+ monsters were present. And they obeyed a
single child?
A child wearing a beautiful mask. Certainly not a normal
person. Probably a monster that took on the appearance of a
human.
If not that, then a new “hero” had been born among the
humans.
Those summoned or “World Travelers” were certainly strong,
but none so as a child.
That’s because their souls have not yet developed so they can’t
properly put their skills to use.
By a process of elimination, they demon lords figured out the
correct answer.
A mimicking monster!
One capable of easily overpowering the A rank high class devil
Gelmudo.
And four high ranking monsters serving him.
Power that they couldn’t ignore.
「 Who would’ve thought that that Gelmudo would put on
such a good show!」
The girl exclaimed happily.
「Seriously… That monster, should we crush it? Or raise it?」
「 No getting a head start. Though negotiating to make it a
servant is allowed!」
The demon lords thought.
If they could acquire that as their servant, they could surpass
the other demon lords.
However, they also needed to consider the chance of it
becoming a threat.
「 Hey, about this, can we keep it a secret among the four of
us? Since we finally got something to kill our boredom with!」
The real purpose was, of course, to gain a trump card against
the absent demon lords. That’s how highly they valued that
monster.
Should that monster selfishly proclaim themselves as a
demon lord, they are sure to immediately lose interest and
eliminate it.
However, that time has yet to come.
The four nodded, and thus formed a new coalition.
Had the demon lords moved at this time, then Rimuru’s fate
would be very different.
However, the demon lords did not move.
That decision moved the gears of fate.
And, pushed this story onto an unalterable route.
Chapter 40 - Orc Disaster
The Head of the Lizardmen had desperately tried to hold back
the incoming attack from the orc soldiers.
He divided the troops and sends them forth to the 4
passageway, they will be supporting each other.
Since the passageway was not really that large, and the fact
that only a few can fight, it was a relief.
If you considered the strength of the individuals, the small
forces of Lizardmen had higher strength compared the Orc
soldiers.
At the end of the chamber are the evacuated women and
children, and those who can fight are protecting them in the
frontlines.
They were there in case that someone managed to break
through from the passage.
The head observed the war situation and realized that they
could not survive more than a day.
While he kept switching the troops to let them recover their
fatigue, they are still managing to fight decently, even so,
between the gap of switching the two teams, they were pushed
back little by little.
Their current forces was less than 1,200.
Even without regrouping, he can see that there were some of
the troops that died in battle.
Also, another nightmare struck the Head. The Orc soldiers
began to be shrouded in yellow aura.
What is this?
Was what he thought, but the answer was given immediately.
The combat ability of the individual orc was increasing.
While they did not drastically grow stronger, they now posed
the ability to win against a Lizardmen.
Until now, the individual ability of Lizardmen was able to
hold them off, but now that advantage was lost.
This is it...The only fate remaining for them is a honorable
death.
The Head prepared his resolution.
Escaping would be useless, struggling any longer would be
useless.
Even so.....
[ Listen!!! Women and children shall retreat from this place!
Guards, Gather!
You guys shall escorts the women and children, keep
protecting them to the very end, even if it’s just 1 more person! I
will not tolerate anyone who gave up! To obtain the new world
(TL: or to see the future), as many people as possible are needed
to survive!!! ]
With all of the dignity he had, he spoke in a loud voice.
[Head, are you going to do it?]
The Vice captain of the Guards come asking.
[ I know! I won’t let the Orc do as they pleased!
I will show them the strength of Lizardmen !!! ]
Never show your weaknesses.
For him, it was the symbol of strength for the Lizardmens
which bring him hope.
[Warriors! Prepare yourself to fight to the death against the
Orc! Do not let a single one of them pass!
We will buy the woman and children the time they needed to
escape!!! ]
And so, the warriors group becomes inspired.
There was no despair in the Lizardmen faces. Even if the
opponent was stronger, if it possible for the women and
children to escape, it’s their victory.
Their future will not cease.
After this, it would be a difficult time for them, but that
doesn’t mean the end of their species.
[ [ [ U~o o ooooo ! ! ! ] ] ]
They raise their voice to dispel their fear.
The cave interior was filled with the Lizardmen war cry and it
reverberate with thunderous vibration.
Satisfied with the situation, a voice heard from the place
where the women and children tried to escape.
[ That’s going to be troubling. Head-dono, the promise was
still not fulfilled yet. Weren’t you supposed to wait here?]
Quietly, there stood a man which nobody unawares of.
With darkish skin, bluish black hair. Blue eyes, a demon with
height 190 cm.
Once, he and the demon had met, which he identified himself
as Souei.
Have they arrived? No, the alliance was not formed yet. But....
[Souei-dono... Have they arrived? But, we did not follow your
advice, we have been disrespectful…]
[Advice...? What you talking about? Such thing does not
matter at all. All of you please stay in this place. The promise is
tomorrow. Tomorrow, My Lord wish to come here personally.]
The promise for alliance, he doesn’t know if it can protect
them. But...
[However, we cannot stay here, the Orcs are here!]
Hearing the words, Souei glanced at the passages with the
noisy Orc soldiers.
He look at them as if he was looking at trash.
[Those guys noisy stomach certainly can’t calm down.... Very
well. I suppose I have to clean them up first. Please wait here for
a moment.]
After he said that, he started to calmly walk towards them.
Is it illusion? It’s looks as if Souei body start blurring and
overlapping.....No! It has divided into four clones.
Each of them went into the passage, they reached the place
where the Lizardmen were devoting themselves to defense.
[Substitute]
(original 代わろう)
Saying that word.
The 4 clones in each passage were facing the Orc soldiers.
Then the Lizardmen that were there saw the incredible
spectacle.
The orcs, who have tormenting us as if hungry ghosts from
hell, could not break through Souei’s stoic defense.
At each passage stand a single person.
[Misaitoayazenjin!
(Beheading
Formation
of
Restraining
String!)]
It was a slaughter dance of glittering string.
Steel thread spreading around the passage instantly, and it
move freely according to Souei’s command.
As soon as he executes the technique in the passage, the Orc
soldier’s body was cut down.
For those who come to invade, they think it will be a massacre
without any resistance.
It was unfortunate for those Orc soldiers. At each and every
passage, every one of them got killed by the skill that Souei’s
clones used.
Without their sense of self, only following simple order,
therefore they cannot feel fear.
One by one, they keep marching towards the thread that’s
stretched like a spider nest,they eventually become a prisoner to
the spider thread the more they moved forward. However, this
thread is terrible trap that instantly reap life itself. (ED: Might
or might not wrong. But should mostly correct.)
They happily devoured the corpse that has been chopped to
pieces, continuing their advance, and get killed.
The scene repeated endlessly, the Lizardman can’t let out any
sounds.
The battlefield with structure like labyrinth is a stage for
Souei.
The spread sharp trap had many varieties; he can change it
according to the situation. This time, Souei focusedhis interest
in elimination of the Orc soldiers.
He didn’t show any mercy, he carry out the slaughter without
even batting an eyelids.
The Lizarmen didn’t let any sound in astonishment.
After witnessing the strength from a different dimension. It’s
become the embodiment of fear.
Overwhelming and surpassing them all, it was the figure of
the strong.
The situation has changed; 2 hours has passed since then.
Until now, the Orc soldiers that had come to invade were
easily killed and they suddenly begun to withdraw.
Hassomething occurred that it changed the war situation?
Souei intuitively think.
The amount of clones that he can use at the same time is 6.
Because the first two clones went out, only four clones left to
protect the chamber.
The main body was lurking in the shadow while controlling
the clones.
Everything is all right now. He decides to entrust the rest to
his clones.
Souei’s main body begun to move without anyone noticing.
He returned back to his Lord’s side, Rimuru.
The Demon Lord Orc Disaster had identifies himself as a
Demon Lord. Moreover, the name was someone else’s. Or in
this case, it would be correct if I say that he stole it?
The Demon Lord Orc Disaster fulfilled Gelmudo’s ambition to
become a Demon Lord, but it just that.
The one who really desire to become Demon Lord was
Gelmudo.
The Orc Lord without self-awareness wasloyal to him. Of
course, I was not aware of such thing, it don’t have any relation
with them.
Self-awareness begun to appear, his eyes become intelligent.
Declaring himself the Demon Lord, as the Demon Lord Orc
Disaster Gelmudo, he has evolved with strength beyond
comparison of an Orc Lord.
Behind me, Benimaru was in a battle stance.
He probably recognized the Demon Lord Orc Disaster
Gelmudo as a threat.
The smile he showed up until now had disappeared, it has
become a serious expression.
[Rimuru-sama! I will handle it!]
So he says, he used the Black Flame Prison (Hellflare).
I receive the signal by telepathy; I proceed to fly into the sky.
It’s good to have the wings.
The Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo is in the center of the
formed black sphere (dome). Inside it raged a high temperature
storm that burn the Demon Lord. However....
After about ten seconds, the Demon Lord Orc Disaster calmly
stands in the location of the disappeared sphere (Dome).
It’s not that it doesn’t effective. He doesn’t seem to have any
heat resistance ability, his skin is completely burnt.
But it’s not a mortal wound, because he clad himself in his
aura, it seems to had similar effect with Heat resistance (resist).
Moreover, the burnt skins are starting to regenerate.It’s the
same as Gelmudo, he also had regeneration ability.
The magical energy is now overwhelmingly different from
just. Heis now a self-proclaimed Demon Lord.
Rather, “Voice of the World” said it before; this guy had the
“Demon Lord Quality”. He evolved, and truly become a Demon
Lord.
This guy must be killed now, or he will become a real disaster.
I’m convinced so.
Benimaru is frowning, because it managed to withstand his
deadly attack.
Indeed, Black Flame Prison (Hellflare) is powerful. However,
it is an AoE skill that weak if used against an individual.
The energy is scattered and not focused. To use it against an
individual, more of the energy has to be focused.
If done that way, the resistance and the regeneration will not
able to cope and he will be completely burned.
The one who attack next after Benimaru was Ranga.
He use the [Black Lighting] just like I suggest him to and
converge it to a single point before shooting it.
Receiving a direct hit, the Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo
body stiffened.
The aim is good; I will use it that way from now on.
The range is specified for individual, the strongest blow. (ED:
Checked the raw, still didn’t make much sense) (TL: yes, some
didn’t make sense)
The black charred Demon Lord Orc Disaster, collapse in the
place where he stands.
Of course that happens. Even I could not bear such attack.
Rather than one on one it’s a fight against many opponent,
moreover defeatedby a surprise attack, please do not think
badly of me.
Perhaps, any of the Oni would not win in one on one.
But, with this the war would finally end....... at the very
moment I think that,
[Fuha~a! So this is pain! I even sawa glimpse of death!
But, it not enough to make the great me perish!!!]
Even though he is carbonized and seemed dead, the Demon
Lord Orc Disaster rises up.
If you look at him, he pulls and torn his arm and eats it.
The Demon Lord Orc Disaster then ran to the Orc soldiers. He
casually kills the Orc soldiers and eats them.
What a guy! Each time he eat, his carbonized skin peel off and
a brand new skin appear.
Also, the arm that he torn off has regrown
Really, what a tremendous regeneration ability.
[Are you kidding me...]
Ranga murmured involuntary.
It goes beyond aridiculous monster, its way beyond reality.
It seems Ranga’s energy was empty after using that attack. He
sat down and stops moving.
I wonder if he is entering the low activity state.
It can’t be helped. Energy consumption of [Black Lighting]
was enormous.
With this, he will not able to use it any more.
A single flash.
Unnoticed, Shion swung her Ōdachi, she did a single slash.
The slash that she had put all her strength into. The Demon
Lord Orc Disaster stops the slash with the Butcher knife “Meat
Crusher” in his hand.
The slash didn’t connect. He takes some damage from the
blow. But it’s not serious.
[This filthy pig is a Demon Lord? Stop being so conceited!]
She shout, and once again she clad her Ōdachi with her aura,
she raise her sword over her head and then swings it down.
The Demon Lord Orc Disasterstood to his feet while
staggering, this time he hold the Butcher knife “Meat Crusher”
with both hands. The sword and the knife clash, resulting in
fierce sparks.
The Demon Lord Orc Disaster won the pushing contest. His
physical strength has surpassed Shion’s whose physical strength
already enchanted by [Herculean Strength].
It seems his physical abilities is strengthened to an
overwhelming level...., I heave a sigh at that.
Shion was sent flying, The Demon Lord Orc Disaster try to
finished Shion off.
Perceiving the danger, Shion covered her body with her aura.
But it seems she receive considerable damage from that
attack.
Her face filled with frustration, it seem it will take some time
until she is able to move again.
Without noise, standing behind the Demon Lord Orc Disaster
is a person, a samurai in his prime.
Hakurou.
Even I, observing from the sky can recognize the speed of the
slash, it will hit.
It can’t be stopped, it’s also impossible to avoid it. The sword
slashes through the body of Demon Lord Orc Disaster, cutting
him into 2 separate pieces, the head fall.
With this he should be dead. So I thought.
Yet....
The separated body parts connected by a yellow aura that
coiling into them like a tentacles
Then it bend down, picking up the head that fell down, and
fixed the head back to the original location.
It looks like a sight from a horror movie, everyone lost their
words.
Hakurou also opened his eyes in surprise.
I’m convinced now.
The Demon Lord Orc Disaster most formidable ability is his
tremendous regeneration ability.
Up until now, it doesn’t have variety of resistance. However
the problem is his recovery power. Also, added with his
resistance, it would be impossible to kill him.
However, if we burn him together with Flame and [Black
Lighting], it’s possible to surpass his defense and restoration
ability.
But now it’s impossible......
Benimaru and Ranga have run out of Magic power. Shion is
injured, right now Hakurou is exchanging blade against him
one on one.
Hakurou’s attack did not hit its target, the Demon Lord Orc
Disaster’s attack also doesn’t hit.
As expected from a master. However, how long will it
continue, the situation is gradually getting worse.
At that time,
[ Beheading Formation of Restraining String! ]
At the same time as the voice heard, the Demon Lord Orc
Disaster is captured by the “Sticky Steel Thread”.
It was Souei‘s doing. Quietly, lurking in Hakurou’s shadow, he
is waiting for the right timing.
I see! I was impressed.
Like this, even if you have high regeneration ability it would
be useless.
Hero always comes late. As expected of Souei.
The moment I feel relived, I sense something out place.
His yellow aura is coiling around the “Sticky Steel Thread”.
[Chaos Eater]
The Demon Lord Orc Disaster uses his skill. It is more
heinous than when he uses it at the Orc General.
It corrodes every thing it touches.
That yellow aura thingies must be the essence of the Demon
Lord Orc Disaster skill.
In fact, that skill is one of the ability of the Unique skill
[Starving Ones].
Its effect is corroding and decomposing every material he
come in contact with.
When the resistance failed to resist the corrosion, death will
visit the living creature.
The Demon Lord Orc Disaster begin his pursuit.
[Die! Gaki no kōshinenbu!!! (Death March Dance)]
It was the skill that Gelmudo used. But, the power level is
different.
Sensing it, Hakurou and Souei retreat.
Benimaru’s black flame prison (Hellflare), nothing remains on
its surrounding. Although it power is not absolute, it didn’t give
damage to the person touching it, instead it will give them
corrosion effect.
Quality, power, range. If all of it combined it will become a
certain kill attack. Fortunately the speed is slow.
If they receive it normally, the Oni will not stay unharmed.
[Fuhah~a! Good! Entertain me more! It’s a good exercise
before the meal.
You guys must be very delicious. Fuhahaha! You all will
become food for me. You guys happy?]
My subordinate, the main force of five people even if they
work together, they are still unable to win.
This is...
I’m no longer able to stop my body tremble.
This trembling is, a trembling that comes from my instinct.
This bad. I can’t stop trembling
Was it, fear?
No, it’s different
This was...
Joy. Yes. I was feeling joyful!
I, from the bottom of my body, can no longer stop my instinct
from going crazy and making noises from joy
My subordinate, the main force of five people fighting
togetherwere not able to win against this opponent.
Yet, in my mind there was no fear.
The feeling of depression that appear on the beginning, at this
point it has all been blown away
That’s right, I recognize this guy as an enemy.
Sorry for thinking of you as troublesome.
I stop flying and descend to the ground.
When I come closer, the yellow aura, Chaos Eater rushed
towards me.
I feel it coiling around me and stick to my body. This is
unpleasant.
I see, so he trying to eat me?
Nice, if you think you can do it, then do it!
Feeling highly excited from my instinct, smile began to float
on my face.
Before you eat me, I will eat you first!
And thus the time comes for the clash between me and the
Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo.
Chapter 41 – Predator
If it were the usual me, I’d be freaking out about how difficult
it would be to win again the Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo.
The yellow aura coiling around me I can easily cut through
with my sword.
But receiving the butcher knife “Meat Crusher” would
probably send me flying.
But that’s to be expected.
Even Shion, who’s stronger than me, lost in a contest of
strength against him.
Moreover, even Hakurou, who far exceeds me in sword skill,
could not damage him.
So I again try to land an attack while darting around at high
speeds.
Checking from every angle, trying to find a weakness.
I know it’s pointless, but I see no reason to stop.
Even if he lands a hit blowing me away, I just resume trying
out attacks.
Confirming my own weakness.
Thinking about it, my main forces consists of five people.
Including Shuna and Kurobee, that is.
They have all received one of my powers and exceeded my
own abilities in them.
Ranga’s [Black Lightning]
Benimaru’s [Flame Manipulation]
Shuna’s [Analyst]
Hakurou’s [Perception Acceleration]
Shion’s [Herculean Strength] and Body Strengthening
Souei’s [Magic Perception] and special skills
Kurobee’s [Researcher]
In every skill they exceed me.
I can only be called strong because I have every skill that they
do.
If we fought one on one and I went all out, I think I could win.
However, if all five gather, I would probably lose.
And yet this orc surpassed all five of them.
Never being able to land the finishing blow, they were bound
to run out of magic energy and perish.
So even if I fought the orc fair and square, I could never win.
Right.
Even if I fought fair and…
Why are the oni‘s skills stronger than mine?
Hakurou is stronger because his sword skill level is so much
higher.
That much is perfectly understandable. But what about the
rest?
Actually… are they really stronger than me?
The answer to that…
In the first place,
All my abilities I have gained from monsters.
Since they are not skills I was born with, I need to take time
to properly understand them.
Just like having a license does not necessarily mean you can
drive a car right now, and certainly does not mean you can win
against a professional driver.
However.
There is a skill I have had since the moment I reincarnated
into this world.
It is a skill I have had from birth.
One that I can freely manipulate.
That skill even I have nearly complete mastery of.
Thus, I order.
I permit you to control my body. Move it as you please, [Great
Sage]!
«Received. Switching to Battle Mode.»
And thus the response to the previous question,
＊ ＊ ＊
Demon Lord Orc Disaster was bewildered.
Just as he had intended to cook and eat the five strong
demons, another one had appeared.
A boring monster, he had thought.
The monster’s magic energy was certainly high, easily
surpassing that of the other five.
However, the monster had continued meaningless attacks,
each one just as weak.
Ones even inferior to the five before him.
No matter how often the monster would have attacked, no
damage would accumulate. Thus, the orc did not feel
threatened.
Thus, just when he had designated the monster as a good
meal…
The constant onslaught of attacks suddenly stopped.
And, she took of her mask.
And the orc saw a beautiful young face of a silver haired girl.
What is she planning?
The moment he thought that,
*Zasu!*
His arm, elbow down, was cut away from his body. And where
it used to be attached, a dark flame burned him.
And when he looked, his enemy, with appearance of a child,
held a melting sword engulfed in a dark flame.
Enemy? Yes, that was an enemy.
He had considered her food. Now, however, was different.
There was an overwhelming difference with the presence now
before him.
It didn’t matter that his foe’s weapon had burned away. Her
abilities were so high that she didn’t need it!
Having met an enemy for the first time since evolving, the
Demon Lord Orc Disaster’s body tensed’.
And another strange feeling.
How strange… his arm had not started regenerating!
Confused, he looked at where his arm had been only to find
the dark flame still burning and sealing his regeneration.
Anger burned in his eyes.
Cutting his arm off at the shoulder, he had it regenerate. And,
he started swinging the Butcher Knife “Meat Crusher” with all
his might.
“That small child cannot withstand even a single hit!:
However. The seemingly unarmed child casually lifted her
arms, produced a sword out of thin air, and received the attack.
With the same sword that he had thought was burned by her
skill.
And when the butcher knife came in contact with the sword
both were engulfed by the black flame and disappeared.
“I must go all out to devour her!” The Orc Disaster’s aura
swelled causing shockwaves on the battlefield.
Filling up his fists with his aura, he attacked. His enemy, too,
armored her fists and repelled his attacks.
He saw magic bullets flying at him. Dodging those, he
responded with Gakki no Koushinenbu (Death March Dance).
Colliding with the seven bullets in the air, his magic bullets
continued on.
They were strengthened with [Starving Ones] and had a
corrosive effect.
While she would probably not die from this, she’d take some
damage.
Just as he had thought that, she stood up as if nothing
happened.
And a new armor was now covering her. His attack was
probably deflected by that armor.
It was true for him, so maybe his enemy was also in the
middle of evolving.
I hunger. I want to eat her!!!
The Demon Lord Orc Disaster thought. The five before had
not mattered, all he wanted was to eat the one before him!
He grabbed onto his enemy.
Since he was stronger, if he fought long enough, he’d
eventually crush her. Just when he thought that, his leg was
crushed.
A roundhouse kick landed into him causing his body to fall,
but still he wouldn’t let go.
Releasing the yellow aura, he had it envelop his enemy.
One of the effects of [Starving Ones] was to corrode and
devour his enemies directly.
And as his enemy’s life dwindled, it would become his
nutrients.
I want to eat her! His head filled with that one though, he
directed his entire being into corroding her!
And, his enemy having given up struggling, gradually
succumbed to…
＊ ＊ ＊
Things proceeded just as I had planned.
With the full support from the [Great Sage] I was able to use
the skills to their full potential.
A never before seen optimized form of combat. I can even use
[Black Flame Manipulation] now.
Moreover, [Body Armor] had changed into [Full Armor
Transformation]. It further strengths my equipment.
Skills I had previously hard time mastering I now easily
control with the help from [Great Sage].
However, it is still hard outdo your fundamental limitations.
The longer this fight continues the stronger the Orc Disaster
may grow.
Even if I know how to use my skills, it’s not like my overall
proficiency with them has increased.
The Orc Disaster as well has just evolved and has poor control
over them. Thus, this advantage is clearly temporary.
Which is why I must end this quickly.
So I planned to lead the battle to a state where I can quickly
overwhelm him with a skill I am superior at.
And everything went according to plan.
The Orc Disaster had begun corroding me, intending to
devour.
However, I also intend to devour you!
I am a slime. My basic abilities are [Dissolve, Absorb,
Regenerate].
My regeneration ability is similar to his. However, the slime
body is naturally resistant to corrosion.
Thus, I had planned from the beginning to eat you in this
manner!
I made him believe that my body had melted, and used that to
envelop him.
Slowly moving up the arm…
And by the time he had noticed, it was already too late.
This was the standard method of combat for the slime race.
No matter how much he rages now, he’s already been covered
by me; his attacked nullified.
Pointless, you must think? You pride yourself in your
regenerative abilities, and my attack will have no effect?
The battle has become a stalemate.
I try to dissolve him, but his regeneration prevents his death.
At the same time, my regenerative ability negates his corrosion.
Each one attempts to devour the other like the Ouroboros.
The one who eats the other first, wins.
Simple, isn’t it?
I had planned this in order to win.
Rather than depending on skills I have yet to truly master, I
decided to depend on my most fundamental ones.
The power that I have.
My slime abilities [Dissolve, Absorb] mix incredibly well with
[Predator].
Thus at the same time as I began absorbing and dissolving this
orc, I also activated [Predator].
I am a predator.
Orc Disaster, the power that you hold, [Starving Ones], is
certainly strong.
However, you are a scavenger.
Eating anything and everything is certainly amazing, but it is
my skill that specializes in hunting down and devouring prey.
And while we have both been eating each other, I will devour
your ability first.
Using my ability, unique skill [Predator]!
My skill can analyze the abilities of living enemies, whereas
yours only of the dead.
This moment has decided the battle.
…………….
……..
…
How much time had passed?
As we attempt to eat each other.
But believing in my victory, I focus on predating him and,
I cannot lose.
I have eaten my brethren.
I cannot lose.
I must become a demon lord.
I have eaten Gelmudo-sama.
I cannot lose.
My brethren are starving.
I cannot lose.
Eating until we have our fill!
Thoughts poured into me.
Hmph. Are you an idiot?
I don’t know what you’re on, but you’ve already lost to me.
But, I cannot lose…
I have eaten my brethren.
I… am sinful…
So I will not lose.
It’s pointless.
Let me teach you something.
It’s survival of the fittest in this world. You’ve lost.
So you die.
But, I cannot lose…
If I die, my brethren will be burdened with my sins.
I became sinful, so that they won’t starve, for that I would do
anything!
I will become the demon lord.
So that no one starves, I will devour the hunger itself!
That’s right!
I am Demon Lord Orc Disaster. The devourer of worlds.
And yet, you’re still going to die.
But rest easy.
I will devour your sins.
What…?
You will devour… my sins?
Yeah.
And not just yours, but also those of your kind.
Mine… ours… all our sins…
Aren’t you greedy.
That’s right.
I am greedy.
Can you relax now?
Once you have, just go to sleep.
Ah…
I cannot lose.
But…
Sleep, huh. I feel… warm.
Greedy one.
You destination is hardly tranquil.
But, you who have accepted my sins…
Thank you.
Now my hunger has finally been fulfilled!
Demon Lord Orc Disaster. Named Gelmudo.
Just now, his consciousness has finally disappeared.
«Confirmed. Demon Lord Orc Disaster has disappeared.
Unique Skill [Starving Ones] has been absorbed by unique
skill [Predator].»
I have won.
One who always starves could never have won against me who
knows no hunger.
And, I open my eyes.
Burdened with the sins of his entire race.
「 I have won. Sleep well, Demon Lord Orc Disaster
Gelmudo!」
My declaration resounded across the land otherwise silent.
And at that moment, the Goblins and Lizardmen shouted for
joy even as the Orcs lamented in despair.
And thus, the Orc invasion has been stopped.
Based on his consciousness that had been flowing into me
until now, Gelmudo was in fact the cause of this incident.
Furthermore, he was in fact supported by an unknown
number of demon lords.
That, however, the Orc Lord had learned before establishing
his self, so was rather unsure about it.
But I know enough to stay vigilant.
And beside, I can’t just leave the orcs as they are.
The main problem has yet to be resolved.
The following day.
History will forever remember the birth of the Great Jura
Forest Alliance, and the conference where it began.
Chapter 42 – The Great Jura Forest
Coalition
The war ended.
I fought a truly strong opponent.
Perhaps, if he had finished his evolution… I probably would
not have a method to defeat him.
It’s because we had fought now that I could win.
I’d much rather had fought him before he had evolved!
Though he had evolved, I am rather fortunate that I defeated
him.
But more importantly!
Right. I’ve gotten another unique skill!
Well, though I actually haven’t gotten the unique skill
[Starving Ones], I did absorb its potential.
That is, my [Predator] has changed into [Gluttony].
Analyzing the skill made me want to seal it away.
Nope. It’s too dangerous of a skill.
And while I was thinking these things,
「Mu? Somehow my power feels as if though it’s boiling…」
「 My wounds are healing faster! Have all been restored
already?」
「Yeah…」
I heard such voices.
Hmm. As I had thought.
It’s the effect of [Gluttony].
Its effects are,
«Solution. Changing into unique skill [Gluttony] has added
the following effects…
Decay: The ability to decompose the target. Ability to add
decomposition status effect.
There is now a chance of acquiring an ability after
consuming only a part of a monster’s corpse (※ Random)
Supply: Whether a subordinate or not, you can now grant an
ability unto a monster with whom you have a relationship. ( ※
Limited by the target’s inherent magical energy)
Food Chain: It is now possible to acquire skills from your
subordinates (※ All of them)
These three have become your power.»
Is what it said. The five original abilities of predator stayed
the same, and these three were added.
And along with that, my stomach capacity seems to have
doubled.
So does this mean that I can now use Benimaru and Ranga’s
skills that they’ve gotten from evolution?
«Solution. It is possible.»
Seriously?!
So whenever they get stronger I get stronger, and the
opposite is also true.
How terrifying this power had become!
Though as you’d expect, I can’t share knowledge this way or
transmit magic.
Of course, proficiency I also need to raise on my own. Daily
effort is important, after all.
But seriously, what an absurd power I got my hands on.
As expected of Orc Disaster.
It’s a shame I couldn’t eat the clown earlier, but I did get
some spare change from him.
Particularly, through pure luck, I have gotten 〈 Flight
Magic〉!
I don’t need incantations to use it. I can fly around just by
willing to do so.
Well, I’ll slowly practice with it, and along the way learn to
fly at supersonic speeds.
But more than getting my hands on unique skills and such, I
was able to optimize [Great Sage] and further integrate all my
skills.
For example, I had thought that I can’t mimic all monsters at
a time… but I was wrong.
And if you’re wondering about 『 Devil Transformation 』 ,
my human version has acquired a new strongest form.
This too I will carefully research later.
This all aside, I did just mention that the war has ended.
The battlefield was filled with happiness, sadness, and
despair.
Now then.
I think it every time after a battle, but more troublesome
than the war itself are the reparations afterwards.
The day after the Orc Disaster was exterminated.
In the center of the marshes, in a temporary tent, the
representative of every race has gathered.
From our side came I, Benimaru, Shion, Hakurou, and Souei.
Ranga is lurking within my shadow as always.
I am in my slime form, sitting on Shion’s knees.
Since I had shown them my true form when I defeated Orc
Disaster there is no need to conceal it now.
From the lizardmen–the Head, Guard Captain, and Guard
Vice Captain.
Gabil is imprisoned for treason. Even if they are parent and
child, insubordination is bad.
Though he’s an idiot, he does have some amusing points. And
since it’s not the time to discuss his sentence, we’ll just leave
him there for now.
The orcs sent the one remaining Orc General and ten clan
chief representatives.
They were all pale, depression visible on their faces.
The reason for the previous chaos was, indubitably, the orcs.
No matter how hard anyone tries to pin all the blame on the
Orc Lord’s manipulation, they were clearly not blameless.
And it is because they understand this fact, that their
expressions are so dark.
According to what Souei had gathered, they didn’t prepare
that much food.
Through cannibalism and the effects of the unique skill, they
were able to advance while starving. Now that they have lost
the skill’s effects they can’t possibly eat their brethren.
Their rather unfortunate situation made the atmosphere in
the room even heavier.
They
are
fully
expecting
to
be
demanded
to
take
responsibility for the war, but they also know that they can’t
possibly pay reparations.
As in the first place, the main cause for the war was the
perpetually starving orcs and their leaders who could do
naught about it.
Even considering that their numbers have decreased, there
are still 150 thousand of them. There’s not enough food to feed
them all.
And the fact that even with this many troops they can’t
continue combat simply emphasizes just how cornered the orcs
are.
If they did not have the [Starving Ones] skill, they would
have all perished from hunger.
Though there are 150 thousand of them, that also includes
women, children and the young. It was a mass exodus of the
orc race.
＊ ＊ ＊
The cause was a severe famine.
The Magic Continent is a land with fertile soil under the
protection of the demon lords.
Many powerful demonic beasts and demons inhabit it, but
thanks to the demon lords, it is safe.
However, there was a price for safety. A steep tax.
Those who wanted to live on fertile lands had to provide a
large amount of crop.
Orc, who reproduced quickly, worked in the mines and toiled
the fields, and were necessary to the demon lords.
However. Those who could not pay the tax were immediately
killed.
The demon lord never lends a helping hand.
Aiming for the abundant resources, many monsters attack.
Those that have not paid a protection tax are not protected.
Thus that land inevitably becomes dangerous.
The fertile orcs, even if the majority of them were killed,
would soon enough restore their population to needed levels.
Though there was a need to control their number, the demon
lords decided that the extras would die anyways.
Now, thanks to a great famine, they could not pay their tax.
Thus, losing the protection of the demon lords, they decided
to flee those lands in search of a safe haven.
While beset by hunger, the orc lord was born among them,
but until then they would never fight anyone stronger than
themselves.
And thus wandering, they have made their way to Jura
Forest’s outskirts.
Around that time, a devil named Gelmudo offered them a
hand.
Oblivious to his machinations, they decided to accept his
offer.
And thus, following his directions, they plunged Jura Forest
into chaos.
＊ ＊ ＊
The conference began with a heavy atmosphere.
Hakurou presided over it.
I had originally asked the Lizardmen’s Guard Captain to do
it, but he refused.
「That role is too much for one such as I!」
He said, and turned me down.
And since this wasn’t something I could delegate to the
defeated, I imposed… asked the most fitting man–Hakurou to
do it.
Hakurou had declared the conference open, but no one said
anything.
Everyone was looking at me.
How annoying. I seriously hate conferences.
Well, it can’t be helped.
「 Before we begin the conference, I wish to share the
information I have gathered. Listen!」
I exclaimed. At my words, everyone’s expressions hardened,
and they fixated their gazes on me.
And then I conveyed the information I have gotten from
Souei and Orc Disaster.
The cause for the Orc uprising, and their current situation.
The orc representatives, not expecting me to bring these
things up, stared at me with wonder.
There a few who shed tears listening to me. They were fully
convinced that they’d all be executed without a chance to
explain themselves.
Then my story ended.
And giving Hakurou the signal, I continued the conference.
「Ahem! Now then, the first let’s confirm the casualties!」
And thus the discussion started.
Lizardmen’s head discussed their casualties.
Listening to his report, the Orcs hid their faces and stayed
silent.
「 Now then, Head-dono, do you have any demands for the
orcs?」
After discussing the losses, the discussion proceeded to
discuss appropriate payment.
Though I’ve never experienced an actual war before so I
wouldn’t know, but they probably have the winner demand
things from the loser.
I couldn’t prevent the conversation from going this way.
「 Nothing specific. This victory was not wrought by our
strength. We were saved by Rimuru-dono!」
Abandoning the right to reparations, the Head thus replied.
Not like they could do much in the first place, though.
Alright. Let’s let theorcs speak now, but when I had just
looked at them
「 Please pardon my interruption! Please allow me to
compensate for this incident with my life! Of course, I
understand that it is not enough, but I have no followers to
add!」
Orc Generals calls out, falling prostate before me.
He desperately pleads for this.
“I have become a B rank monster, and gained quite a lot of
magical energy, so please forgive the rest with my death!” Is
what he says.
Not that I’m planning on that, but that’s not the problematic
point.
Damn it, conferences are annoying.
Let’s just do this my way.
「Wait. Rimuru-sama has something to say!」
Hakurou intervened.
The Orc General shut up, and looked at me.
The rest, as well, quietly waited for me to speak. Just the
atmosphere that I hate.
「 Umm, so this is my first conference, so I’m not sure I can
handle this well. Thus, I’ll just say what I think. After that, I
want you all to discuss my words.」
Having said that I proceeded to discuss my thoughts.
First, that I thought that we should not pursue the discussion
about the orcs’ sins.
Next, that I wanted to continue the alliance with the
Lizardmen.
And finally, that I wanted the orcs to join that alliance.
「And those are my thoughts. I bet you have many things you
want to say, but know this: I will not permit any punishment to
befall the orcs. That is because I have thus promised to Orc
Disaster. I will bear all their sins. If you got something to
complain about, let me hear it!」
So I declared.
The orcs stared at me amazed.
In contrast to them, the Head asked a question.
「 We are completely satisfied with what you have said.
However, we do have a question…」
「What is it?」
「 Now that the war has ended, why do we need an
alliance?」
「About that, huh. To explain…」
And thus I explained that point further. My plan to create the
Great Jura Forest Coalition.
In the first place, if we ended the conversation with “No
punishment! Dismissed!” the orcs would simply die from
hunger.
Lacking in discipline, some would attack lizardmen and
goblin villages.
Their hunger was the cause for this mess in the first place.
It’s meaningless if we don’t solve it.
And that’s why we’ll form a coalition.
The Lizardmen can offer fertile fishing grounds and fish.
The goblins… can’t expect much from them.
My city can provide processed goods.
And the orcs excel at manual labor.
They can inhabit the lands away from the marshes. Those
originally owned by the ogres.
That place is also by a foot of a mountain with abundant
resources.
Speaking of area alone, all 150 thousand couldn’t possibly all
live on the same land, but they could split into Mountain
district, Mountain-base district, River-district, and the Forest
district and thus live.
If the particularly large clans split into individual districts,
this’ll work… somehow.
We’ll provide the technical support about constructing
housing and such. However, we’ll work the orcs hard in
return.
After all, our village’s population is too small and many
things are left undone.
That I want to finish all in one go.
That much I explained to them.
Everyone heard the same explanation.
Unlike last time, this declaration left everybody greatly
excited.
Their fears wiped away, a fire of hope was lit in their hearts.
For some reason, Shion, who had been holding me, bent her
back and haughtily laughed *Fufun!*. That, of course, I could
not permit.
However, then her breasts touched me with a puyooon!
Ah, whatever, I permit it. I am a gracious lord!
「Y-y-you’d permit us… to join your coalition…?」
The orc general fearfully asked.
「You can work, right? I won’t let you slack off」
「O-of course! We’ll work as if our lives depended on it!!!」
The orcs trembled, tears falling from their eyes.
「We have no objections. Rather, we’d like to aid you!」
The Lizardmen’s Head also voiced his agreement. Seems like
they’ve all accepted my plan.
Now that we have everyone’s consent, the Great Jura Forest
Coalition is born.
However, a problem remains.
An unnaturally troubling, worrisome problem!
I’m sorry for bringing this up while you’re rejoicing, but…
「 Quiet. Now that everyone has agreed, I want us to tackle
the largest problem!
That is… provision!
How do we prevent 150 thousand orcs from starving?
I want everyone to lend me their wisdom in this!」
The last great perplexity.
Provision, or rather–the lack of thereof, is the problem. The
orcs have enough for three days.
Even if we plant crops now, we won’t make it in time; if we
fish for food, we’ll clean the lake dry.
A troubling dilemma is upon us.
The lizardmen have enough food to feed ten thousand for
half a year.
Even if we gave all of that up, 150 thousand would eat it in
twelve days.
So what can we do…
Everyone was scratching their heads thinking about it.
And then,
「Pardon the interruption during the conference! There is an
emissary that desperately seeks your audience!」
A Lizardman had run in saying.
Seems to be very flustered.
After I nodded to Hakurou,
「Show them in!」
Hakurou responded, sending the soldier away.
An emissary? From whom?
As if answering my question, a single “person” had entered
the tent.
A Dryad.
A beautiful girl with green hair. Like the people of Europe,
her skin was white with well defined facial features.
Plump lips, and blue eyes that suit her well. If measured in
human years, she’d look about 16-18 years old.
A guardian spirit of the Treants. Among the monsters, she
would rank among the top of A rank.
Many voiced their surprise when she entered.
Well duh, you’d be surprised. As I heard later, it’s been many
hundreds of years since a Dryad “Layato” has last been seen.
With long life spans (immortal, actually) these women rarely
leave their sacred dwellings.
You would normally be happy if they had sent a messenger.
Dryad “Layato” looked around the room and focused her eyes
on me.
「Please to meet you, everyone!
I am a Dryad “Layato” trainee. Pleased to make your
acquaintance.
I had come today to exterminate the orc lord…
But that seems to have been done already.
I was planning to leave a second ago, but decided to at least
greet everyone.
And then I found that you are troubled over a certain
problem. I ask that you listen to what I have to say!」
She said with a bright smile.
But she also seemed perfectly calm.
And immediately continued her speech.
「 It seem you lack provisions, correct? I believe we could
assist with that.
However…,
We ask that our beneficiaries, the Treants, are allowed to join
your coalition!」
We have no reason to reject. Actually, we would gladly
accept.
However,
「 Umm, we are grateful for the offer, but why would you
want to join the coalition?」
I asked on everyone’s behalf.
And when I did,
「The Treants are a race that hardly move.
Thus, they have little interaction with other races.
Should they be attacked by a powerful opponent or face some
natural disaster, they would be helpless.
We the Dryads could escape on our own, but we are few in
number…
If we were to join an alliance, we could receive help when
needed, right?」
She responded with a pure smile.
Could she be willing to put her trust in a our good will?
Do you honestly believe strangers’ words? Since you haven’t
met that many, you aren’t even doubting them, right?
I can’t read any hidden intentions from her smile.
Of course, I have no intention of betraying her.
However, a girl like her would find herself in danger due to
her trust…
「 Of course! When troubled, our lord Rimuru-sama would
help somehow!」
With a Fufun! Shion selfishly replied.
Don’t forget to mention that there are also things I can’t do,
lass!
I wanted to interject, but it was too late.
「Maa! So it was as I thought!
In that case, please take care of us from now on.」
She ended the conversation with a smile.
Umm… my opinion was completely ignored the moment it
mattered… but whatever.
I guess I must concede here.
Thus, the Great Jura Forest Coalition was established.
Its members,
Rimuru’s Happy Bunch.
Goblins
Lizardmen
Orcs
Treants
And leading this coalition, (hopefully temporarily) is me.
This day, my name was for the first time etched into the
history of this world.
Status
Name: Rimuru (Disaster) Tempest
Species: Slime (Human Form Possible)
Divine Protection: The Storm Crest
Title: One who leads Demons
Magic: 〈Thought Battle Magic〉 〈Flight Magic〉
Skills: Slime Specific Skills 『Absorb, Dissolve, Regenerate EX』 Unique Skill 『Great
Sage』 Thought Acceleration, Analysis, Parallel Processing, Incantation Nullification, All of
Creation Unique Skill 『Gluttony』 Stomach, Mimicry, Separation, Decay, Supply, Food Chain
『Shapeshifter』 Fusion, Separation Extra Skills 『Segmenting』 『Black Flame』 『Black
Lightning』 『Barrier』 『Shadow Step』 Daily skills 『Magic Perception』 『Heat
detection』 『Auditory Perception』 『Supreme Olfaction』 『Intimidation』 『Herculean
Strength』 Battle Skills 『Noxious and Paralysis Breath』 『Full Body Armor』 『Sticky
Thread』 『Telepathic Communication』 『Cloning』 『Devil Transformation』 『Flame
Transformation』
Mimicking: Flame Giant, Black Wolf, Black Snake, Lizard, Giant Spider, Giant Bat, Centipede,
Goblin, Orc
Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Damage Resistance, Pain
Resistance, Heat Attack Resistance, Paralysis Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Electricity
Resistance
Chapter 43 – War Reparations
The day the coalition was established would become a day of
great commemoration for the monsters.
Because each one of them received a name.
Just kidding.
Even if it sounds cool you’ve got to think about who would be
giving them names.
There’s 150 thousand, damn it. That’s just reckless. I mean, I
had gone into a three day hibernation after naming merely five
hundred goblins!
By the time I name all 150 thousand, they’d die from hunger!
I was planning to just ignore it this time, but…
In any case, I also need to devour their sins.
And somehow, while they had risen up to rank C+, it seems
that they’ll be returning back to D in about two weeks.
They were merely strengthened by the Orc Lord’s abilities.
And once they lose their magic energy I will eat it and bestow
it back upon them. Thus, I will be able to name them without
tiring needlessly.
So there is no problem in naming them… except that I’ll run
out of simple letter combinations.
Even if I give start giving out the same names in different
districts, managing the process will be a pain.
There’s only one thing to do, the most extreme and supreme
method. I will name them based on a series with infinite
potential!
That’s right! Numbers!
Sounds too much like a citizen’s registration number? Well,
frankly, this is the most efficient method.
Since they are able to at least line up in formation, I had
them line up in the marshes.
Would they hate being named on a whim?
I had that passing thought, but once the magical energy
disappears, they’ll devolve into an uncontrollable mob of 150
thousand.
That’s too many to let loose.
Being only a D rank, they would’t pose much of a threat;
however, I can see them breaking into private property.
Besides, as they are, I can’t expect much of their work skills,
making the coalition rather pointless.
Also, if they evolve, their status increases and their
reproductive ability decreases–that much we know from the
time I named the goblins.
Thus, I’ll be exercising victor’s rights here.
The great clans shall be separated by their names: Yama
(mountain) , Oka (hill), Hora (cave), Umi (sea), Kawa (river), Ko
(lake), Mori (forest), Kusa (grass), and Suna (sand).
For example, a man from the mountains would be “Yama1M”. A woman wouldbe “Yama-1F”. That’s how I would
diversify their names.
Honestly, managing this will still be a pain. For kids I decided
to go with something like “Yama-1-1M”, for example.
Perhaps it would be more appropriate to give with some
name or letter combination instead, but I’ll leave that to them
for new names.
And thus, I absorbed their magical energy, and gave them
names instead.
I first aligned them by clan, then separated them by gender,
and began giving them names; as you’d expect, it took a while.
However, I was able to give them all names without worrying
endlessly.
They were given names by their place in the line. I didn’t try
to match names for parents and children.
They should just name themselves if unsatisfied.
In this fashion, I went on naming them all.
I then had the clan representatives conduct a census. But
since they had no paper, it was only to make sure no mistakes
were made.
But in reality, there was nothing to worry about–those
named could hardly forget it.
Unlike humans, monsters always know the name etched on
their soul.
I thus started to give and each one of them a name.
Taking no more than five second per person.
However… giving each one a name still took 10 days.
Of course, while I was naming them without rest, I couldn’t
just have Benimaru and the rest having fun.
I had the Dryad Trainee escort them to the Treant’s
community.
In order to transport the food.
Would it really be enough to feed 150 thousand? While I had
such worries, I could only trust in her words.
At the very least, I hope there is enough to last them a year.
I didn’t worry about the carriers at all.
The fundamental worry of war is logistics, after all. Allowing
the front line to starve welcomes defeat.
No matter how much of a demon each one of them is,
carrying enough food for all the orcs must be difficult.
However!
The Storm Wolves, the moment Ranga had evolved into
Tempest Star Wolf, had evolved into Star Wolves.
Each one is at least a B rank now. A high ranking monster.
Their numbers are still at one-hundred, but they have
unlocked a Star Leader evolution variation.
And let’s not forget to mention that they can all use
『Shadow Step』 now.
They can’t move instantaneously like Souei or Ranga do, but
they can easily move faster than sound.
And they now move ignoring any obstacle–straight to their
target.
Closing long distance with every step, they are moving at
three times their original speed. In short–really quickly.
So I also had the strong Star Wolves handle ferrying the
provisions over.
If we used a carriage, the trip – with a necessary detour –
would take two months; this way, a round drip takes only a
day.
However, the Goblin riders cannot journey with them.
I don’t know if this is something they can learn through
practice, but I want them to try.
So having remained with me, the Goblins are helping
arranging the orcs.
Thus, we came up with a method to procure food.
Which lead me to worry about food reserves…
I mean, Treants are monsters who survive on water,
sunlight, and air alone.
They would grow fruits using their magical energy, but there
was no one to eat them.
They were meant for the race residing in the holy lands, but
the immortal race just had them accumulate.
Moreover, the fruit being magical, it does not rot no matter
how much time passes.
By the way, as I learned later, this fruit is sold as a rare
ingredient called “Dried Treant” in human markets.
It’s really hard to find and can be sold for a large amount of
money.
The reason for the price is its abundant magical energy. Just
one drop can keep you going for seven days. Without feeling
hunger.
Another reason for the high price is the fact that Treants
don’t interact with other races, and the troublesome Dryads,
who manage this product, give it out sometimes as a present.
When I learned this fact, I had mild regrets about giving it
out to the orcs for free… but it is what it is.
And thus, thanks for Dryad Trainee’s guidance, we were able
to acquire food.
Ten days later.
Exhausted, I finished.
I almost ran out of numbers to use. Tired.
However, I was also filled with a sense of accomplishment.
150 thousand? Just counting that high is annoying.
Well, by the time I finished naming them, we also finished
dividing up the food.
Fifty pieces each.
The probably understand that when they run out they starve.
So everyone wore serious expressions when accepting the fruit.
After being named, the orcs evolved into high orcs. But since
they weren’t named using my magical energy, there was no
master-servant relationship between us.
Everything rests on their sincere promise to join and support
our coalition.
Their strength did reach up to C+ immediately after
evolving, but they settled comfortably in the C rank zone.
Considering they were D ranks originally, this should be good
enough.
More importantly, they have gotten smarter while preserving
their special characteristics.
They evolved into a race that can adapt to and make use of
any situation.
After thanking me, they dispersed each to their lands.
Overseeing this were 10 goblin riders per group.
Once they confirm the location, we plan to assist them with
setting up tents. And, guiding them on necessary skills, we will
set up each and every community.
Though this won’t be for a while, but they’ll eventually settle
down, and their living standards should improve.
Thus, we saw the orcs off.
Which reminded of a certain individual.
The Orc General insisted that I work him to my pleasure.
But…
I did want another laborer.
Ah, whatever. Let’s just let him in.
I also need to figure out what to do with the black full plate
armor clad, two-thousand strong elite orc army.
Them I cannot name using a district. What should I do…
Since they have a yellow aura about them, I decided to name
them using a color and numbers.
I glance over the orc army. And, have them line up according
to my wishes.
Recently, I can use my 『 Great Sage 』 ’s appraisal ability
simply by looking.
Just like Shuna does.
As expected of 『 Gluttony 』 ’s Food Chain ability. It’s super
effective!
And so I named (assigned numbers to) everyone, except the
Orc General.
Thus the later famous Yellow Corps was born. Numbers
assigned indiscriminately of gender.
Since there could be no gender inequality among fellow
warriors.
I’ll be later dispatching them to every community as
production workers. At the present, there’s no choice but to
have them do this kind of work.
Now, about the Orc General.
I’m going to ignore any feeling of foreboding.
And decide on a name.
I’ll incorporate the Orc Lord’s ambition, the one he got from
Gelmudo. Just thinking about that Clown’s face makes me
angry, but to the orcs he’s an important benefactor.
I don’t care much about his expectations, and I don’t have
anything to base it on.
So, the name I will bestow upon him,
「 With respect given to Orc Disaster’s dying wish, you shall
henceforth be known as Gerudo!」
At that moment, the Orc General’s body was enveloped in a
yellow aura, and he began evolving.
And at the same time, I lost a lot of magical energy. Crap… so
it really came to this.
As always, I entered a lowered activity state (Sleep Mode).
And the following day,
Should
I
say
“just
as
expected”
or
premonition was spot on.
The Orc Elite has all evolved into High Orcs.
something?
My
Though they possessed strength almost surpassing C+ rank,
they were able to retain that level. All in all, they have evolved
into rather powerful warriors.
Considering that Goblin Riders are also ranked C+, I seem to
have acquired a rather powerful army.
Well, though Goblin Riders are ranked thus, they really
should be evaluated together with the Star Wolves.
So perhaps I shouldn’t be comparing them.
Now then, the problematic Orc General, or rather, Gerudo…
He had gained the unique skill 『 Gourmet 』 with abilities
「Stomach, Supply, and Demand」.
His magic energy is also pretty high, almost reaching A rank.
As expected, he no longer has any of the abilities he got from
cannibalizing. Simply because he has no need for them.
This skill he got probably because he wished for it from the
bottom of his heart.
Perhaps because he had endured the pain and suffering, he
became such a rational and dignified monster.
“Can I be satisfied with such a subordinate?” I had such a
fleeting thought, but decided to ignore it.
If he desired to go on independent, I would permit it.
Though he doesn’t seem to want to do that.
And perhaps the Death March has finally come to an end.
Was all their suffering up until now the effect of Gelmudo’s
skill–that I wouldn’t know. Perhaps that clown was actually a
really powerful guy.
I joked to myself.
The goblin soldiers have finally returned. Their numbers
greatly reduced, with only 4,000 survivors.
Are they okay? I worried slightly. But, this is their problem
and not something I will intervene in.
Too much intervention would be harmful to them.
Now then, should we take our leave?
Let’s return the control of this area back to the lizardmen,
say our farewells to the Head, and head of.
Though our time hear was a mere three weeks, this war felt
rather long.
I myself seem to have fought alone for a long time.
The forest disturbance story thus comes to an end.
＊ ＊ ＊
Gabil was brought before the Lizardmen’s Head, his father.
The moment the fighting ended, he was thrown into prison.
His was fed every morning and every evening, but no one
had said anything. This kind of lifestyle continued on for two
weeks.
After all, he was a rebel. That much was true.
While he acted in what he believed was everyone’s best
interests, his foolishness almost annihilated the entire race.
It was his fault.
He had no excuses to say, nor any desire to come up with any.
He would probably face the death penalty. A fact he accepted.
But…
Gelmudo who had betrayed him. Ignoring that fact, the
Slime who had saved him.
A lowly monster. That’s how he referred to the slime.
While that was not a mistake, it also was.
That Slime is special.
Unique and Named, a truly special monster.
If he could have one final wish, he’s want to ask.
Why did you save me?
The mislead, worthless me. A complete idiot.
That thought was on his mind every day for two weeks.
He stood before his father.
The atmosphere heavy, they looked each other in teh eye.
A father who, as usual, did not show his emotion. Ah… death
penalty, huh?
He agreed.
A leader cannot show weakness. He must uphold law at all
cost.
So there’s no way he could hate him.
He resolved himself to quietly accept his punishment.
「 I will pass judgment! Gabil, you are exiled. You are
forbidden to ever call yourself a Lizardman.
Further, you are forbidden to ever return. Leave! Show your
face among us no longer!」
Eh?
What did he say?
His father’s guards lead him by the arms outside the caves.
The Head threw him out.
And to the confused Gabil,
「Don’t forget this! Don’t lose it, okay?」
He was told, an something was thrown to him.
Along with his things, a long wrapped package. Just from the
weight he understood. It was the Magic Weapon: Water Vortex
Spear.
Tears falling from Gabil’s eyes, he wanted to say something to
his father.
But words wouldn’t come out. He was an exile.
Filled with various emotions, he could only bow in gratitude.
And, without looking back, he continued onward.
To the city under construction he had once visited.
After walking a bit,
「Please wait a minute. Gabil-sama!」
Someone called out to him.
His 100 subordinates.
「Wha-what are you doing, idiots! I was exiled!」
「 It doesn’t matter to us! We follow Gabil-sama, if you are
exiled, then so are we!」
「「「Yeah!!!」」」
They responded with a smile.
What fools they are;
This is no place to shed tears. Like my father, I must learn to
act with dignity. , he thought.
「What will I do with you! Got it. Follow me!」
And thus he walked.
Filled with a different kind of self-confidence than before.
Gabil’s group joined up with Rimuru a month later.
Chapter 44 – And thus we finished the
city
Now that the war ended, we might as well return to our city.
Honestly, returning back with an extra two thousand or so
followers is tiresome.
So, I’ll leave the return march to Hakurou.
Souei has already returned to let everyone know about
victory. We also need to set up some temporary housing for the
newcomers.
After I sent him back, I sat down to decide who’d rush back
with me.
Ranga can carry two back and Star Leader can carry
another…
But they couldn’t come to a consensus on who’d go.
Shion said, “I’m in charge of our lord’s care!”, and Benimaru
mentioned something about defenses or what-not.
Gerudo also referred to his ability to carry things with his
stomach, and asked to be included.
Honestly, though, I don’t care who goes.
Wait a second! I just remembered that I can use 『 Shadow
Step』 as well.
After I decided to return this way, the debate suddenly
stopped.
I was completely oblivious to dejected Ranga, who wanted to
carry me, and disappointed Shion, who was hoping to ride with
me.
「Well then, I’ll be going on ahead!」
I declared, and left using 『Shadow Step』 .
Daaamn, this skill is convenient! It’s like moving straight to
the target through a different dimension.
Oh, and I fly through that plain using 〈Flight Magic〉.
Feels like I’m moving really, really fast. In a blink of an eye I
reach the city.
Seems like this skill can plot a course not just to people and
monsters, but also to locations I’ve previously visited.
I still can’t fly especially fast using〈Flight Magic〉. However,
even at current speed, I can easily conclude that this is the best
way to travel.
I am completely satisfied with the results of this trial run.
Ranga’s group will probably arrive within 2~3 days.
Hakurou and the High Orcs will be here a month from now, at
the soonest.
So before they arrive, I have to prepare a place for them to
live.
While some small dilemmas are bound to arise, we’ve at least
solved all the major problems.
For now, I just want to relax.
＊ ＊ ＊
Then,
After everyone arrived on time and I divided up the
responsibilities, things quieted down.
The city was quickly taking on shape.
The high orcs, who arrived in less than a month, quickly
learned the appropriate skills from the Dwarfs and skilled
Goblins.
According to Kaijin,
「 With time, they just might become as good as the Dwarf
Manufacturing Battalion.」
Is what he said.
Thus, having acquired new workers, we quickly rushed to
finish all the previously neglected projects.
At the same time, we started transporting goods and
equipment.
We dismantled the tents that were no longer in use, and sent
them to the orc communities.
The goblins sent to them have been able to assert their
leadership and have been helping establishing basic necessities.
The moment we began exchanging goods we also started
establishing a solid system of exchange.
Though they ended up with, what we may call ancient,
bartering system, the fact that they came up with it is in itself
wonderful.
Besides, it’s not like they are growing that many goods yet, so
they can take all the time they need to learn these things.
There is very little variety right now; basically limited to
growing a potato-like crop.
It can grow even in harsh environments.
It also has high nutritional value, and though you can’t
exactly call it luxury food you can certainly live off of it.
Thus, we spread the seeds among them and taught them how
to grow it.
Perhaps in two years they could be self-sufficient? I surely
hoped so…
Gerudo was very useful in transporting the seeds and tents.
As he claimed he could, he swallowed the disassembled tents
and thus distributed them among the villages.
However, his success is largely thanks to the fact that he can
now leap along with the star wolves during 『Shadow Step』 .
He seriously tried hard to learn it and became the first to
succeed with it.
The rest went smoothly.
That is, the trip to the mountain district alone on foot would
have taken him many months. Instead, he was able to make a
round trip in a single day.
So we decided to put the skill to use and established a
communications network between all the villages.
Basically–Postal Service.
For example, I can scribble some information on a wood block
and have it circulated among the communities.
Though I must mention that only a few individuals here can
read and write, and I’m rather afraid of sending a verbal
message.
Who knows that it will become after being passed from
village to village.
Hopefully they can learn letters. More so, since 『 Telepathic
Communication』 does not reach that far.
But that’s for later.
Thus, we were able to establish some kind of connection
between the many communities.
And I must not forget about a guy that showed up.
Gabil.
That idiot suddenly showed up in our city.
「Iyaa… ha ha ha! This Gabil has rushed over to become Your
strength, Rimuru-dono!」
He brazenly stated.
「Kill him?」
Shion asked me with a serious face.
The kind of face that screams “serious!” and reads “absolutely
serious!”
Gabil paled and,
「I got carried away! I’m sorry!
Please allow us to become Your subordinates, Rimuru-sama!
We will definitely prove ourselves useful!!!」
He immediately corrected himself falling into a dogeza.
Apparently, he was disowned (exiled?) by his father, and had
no place to go.
So since he was just so pitiful, I decided to welcome him in.
Bet he’ll get carried away again right away, though.
Hmm? If I look closely, seems like the Head’s Guard Captain is
also among them.
「Hmm? Captain-san, why are you here?」
When I asked him,
「I came to serve Souei-sama, whom I greatly admire!」
「 What? So you didn’t come because you admired this
Gabil!」
「 I am different from the other muscle brains! That much is
obvious!」
They started to quarrel among themselves.
The majority, it seems, came out of respect for Gabil, but
there were a few from the guard squad as well.
Well, I don’t see a big problem with them wanting to serve
Souei.
「 If you want to serve Souei, go and talk to him. But do note–
he’s a ninja. Will you be of any use to him? 」
「We shall! We are different from those naive idiots!」
「Wh-what did you say! Don’t underestimate me, little girl!」
Seems like they don’t get along.
Probably the fact that one started a rebellion and the other
captured them afterwards led to a grudge forming between
them. In any case, I won’t meddle in that.
Cause it’s damn tiresome.
Oh, and I later learned that the little girl is Gabil’s younger
sister.
Since she’s his relative, she’s probably also little weird.
But her father is a wonderful guy…
「 Well, since you’ll be serving Souei, I guess you’ll be called
Souka.
The other four I’ll name,
Touka, Saika, Nansou, and Hokusou!」
Flower endings for girls, and spear endings for boys. Of
course, there is no greater meaning attached.
These five served in the Guard Squad. I’ll leave them to Souei.
The moment I named them, they began to evolve.
Gabil observed this with great envy.
However, I cannot name Gabil. He already has a name.
「Are you jealous, Gabil-kun?
But you are already named “Gabil!”」
Gabil quickly looked at me.
And then, his body began to glow. Hmm? That’s a sign of
evolution…
The moment I thought that, a lot of magical energy suddenly
left my body.
Again?!
Seriously… But who could have thought I can overwrite
names.
Well, chances are this happened by pure chance. The one who
named him had died, and we were on the same wavelength or
something like that? I don’t know exactly why it happened, but
the fact remains: I (re)named Gabil.
I had wanted him to reflect a bit more, but just thinking how
haughty he’ll become after evolving… damn it, now I’m scared!
While thinking these things, I entered Sleep Mode.
The following day, I named the other hundred lizardmen
soldiers.
The names I assigned by picking letters of the alphabet.
20 names was my limit. Since they were high level monsters
to begin with, naming them takes uses up a lot of magical
energy.
The whole process took five days.
Can’t I just stop?
Somehow, I feel like I’m working harder than I ever did in my
past life.
It’s Gabil. It’s all Gabil’s fault.
Since that’s clearly the truth, let’s fire a magic bullet at him.
「Wh-what are you doing?!」
He exclaimed in surprise,
「Practice!」
I responded.
He happily accepted that response. He really is an idiot. One
that can compete with Gobuta.
By the way, since it was pointless, I didn’t fire a bullet at him.
Gabil evolved into a Dragonewt.
He’s covered by dense scales which act like a multi-layer
barrier.
Oh and speaking of strange, the appearance of dragonewts
varies by gender.
The men don’t look much different than when they were
lizardmen. They sprouted dragon wings and horns, and are
now covered in hard scales–just that much.
Well, their dark-green color also changed to dark-purple.
On the other hand, the women have a human appearance.
Rather beautiful, actually.
Furthermore, they can also cover themselves with dragon
scales, sprout wings and horns at will.
They look like I would if I were to transform into a human
and combine myself with the black snake and giant bat.
Perhaps that black snake was a dragon species.
So, since Gabil’s vices annoyed me to no end, I also wanted to
check out his defenses, and it’s hard to check that by yourself, I
fired a test shot at him. He was unharmed.
I only shot a normal round, that he normally received… that
should have been five times stronger than usual…
Well, maybe he’s just so stupid he doesn’t feel the pain, or,
even worse, he inherited my pain resistance.
They do say that dinosaurs were dull to pain, so could he be
a…
Now that they have evolved, what should we do about their
housing?
If they need water, there’s that river flowing nearby…
And it’s a pain to make a village with only a hundred people.
There is that underground lake in the cave, but there’s no fish
and high magic energy density.
Well, since it’s Gabil, he can handle that much, right?
They could also cultivate Hipokte grass while they are at it.
However, would sending them into the cave prove perilous to
them?
The five guards I left to Souei.
Hopefully he can raise them into fine ninja and kunoichi.
Since I’m scared, I’ll be sure to avoid their practices.
Gabil’s group is the problematic one, however.
Even if I send them into the cave they probably won’t become
monster feed, but…
As Dragonewts, their fighting strength is B rank.
They should have no problem defeating most monsters in
there, but the centipede could cause them some trouble.
But since they are experienced warriors and are carrying
weapons they should be fine, right?
I shouldn’t worry about Gabil either. His evolution placed him
at rank A-.
He also obtained quite a lot of magical energy.
So maybe he’ll end up as an A rank.
「 Gabil, I want to leave harvesting Hipokte grass in the caves
to you, how about it?」
When I asked,
「 Please leave it to me! This Gabil will work himself to the
bone for your sake!」
He casually responded.
I’ll leave it to him.
Besides, if they start living there, they can also double as the
cave’s guards.
And so Gabil’s group started harvesting hipokte grass in the
caves.
I had some lingering worries, so I came to check, but they
seem to be doing just fine.
And since they are constantly fighting, they are becoming
stronger.
Right now, they can bring down a centipede with just the five
of them.
How reassuring.
I should also send them new weapons. So I thought.
And thus, some time passed.
＊ ＊ ＊
Two months have passed since I returned to the city.
Just as everyone was getting used to life here and production
was going smoothly,
And the moment we finished the last house,
The goblins.
If I had to say, about eight thousand of them.
Showed up and knelt before me, saying
「If you may, please make us your servants as well!」
「「「We humbly beg you!!!」」」
They said falling prostrate before me.
I thought for a second.
If I refuse them, that may seed conflict later on.
Besides, I also strictly ordered not to discriminate against
other races.
If I send them away that may set a precedent of
discrimination.
Let’s accept them. So I decided.
「 Fine. But I will drive away anyone who’s slacking, is that
fine?」
「Of course!!!」
I accepted them lightly.
But little did I know that another struggle was soon upon me!
Again! My screams could be heard immediately after.
To say the least, I used numbers and thus created the Green
Corps.
That was the moment the famous Green Corps was born.
Along with the Yellow Corps, they would be known as having
no equal, the crux of my force.
Right now, they were but dirty goblins.
And a month later, I finally finished naming them.
But this was not a complete tragedy. My total amount of
magical energy has increased.
I mean, I kept emptying time after time again, so it was bound
to increase a bit.
And thus, I finished naming the goblins.
By the time I finished naming them, we also finished
constructing housing for everyone.
I had the goblins stay in a boarding house for now, but that’s
certainly better than camping out in a tent.
We had a system for drawing water, a well in every house, so
it is a pretty advanced city.
Having a flush toilet is also heavenly.
There is a need to carry the pumped out water to the toilet in
a bucket, but strong monsters don’t particularly mind.
There are also those who don’t excrete, though. Me included.
However, we can’t have the city stinking.
That much I will not permit.
However, there are still many fields and animal farms that
haven’t seen success.
I want to make sure this city grows in abundance.
I have finally acquired a land where I can live at peace.
Here are those who were with me at the time,
Oni – 6 people
Tempest Star Wolf – 1 member
Star Leader – 1 member
Star Wolves – 100 members
Goblin Riders – 100 people
Goblin King – 1 person
Goblin Lords – 8 people
Hobgoblins – 8,657 people
Orc King – 1 person
High Orcs – 1,984 people
Dragonewts – 106 people
And 4 dwarfs supporting us.
There are over ten thousand monsters inhabiting these lands.
And thus we finished the city.
End of the Forest Disturbance Arc
Life in the Royal Capital Arc
Chapter 45 – Those Who Observe
Upon reading the report from the espionage division, the
Dwarf King Gazelle Dwargo fell into deep consideration.
The division, whom he asked to monitor that peculiar slime,
has reported facts he could not ignore.
A city built for monsters.
Were they joking? He thought so for a second, but the spies
never told jokes.
They
frankly
delivered
their
report.
unbelievable tale continued.
The orcs army had invaded.
The despondent state of the lizardmen.
And
then,
the
The war ending due to the appearance of a mysterious army.
The army probably are the clansmen of the said slime.
Holding up the letter to a candle, he burned it.
And, closing his eyes, he tried to sort all the new information.
Currently, there were few casualties in the forest despite the
rise in monsters’ activity.
It has increased slightly since when Veldora was there, but is
still similar to last years’ statistics.
They had been expecting the number to double, at least.
So, someone is enforcing the order in the forest. Chances are,
that someone has something to do with that slime.
And the orcs stopped their invasion.
Had they, for example, rushed into dwarfs’ cities an insane
number of people would have been killed.
It would be foolish to expect that the orcs would not have
attacked the dwarfs. But he can’t just praise good luck and
forget about the whole incident.
He must urgently meet the ones responsible. So the king
quickly decided.
He definitely wanted to avoid making an enemy of them.
Rather, he’d be happy if they could cooperate in the future.
Perhaps the should carefully start negotiating with them
while ignoring the deportation incident.
Or… perhaps they should resort to a more reliable method.
Having made his decision, the King began to move.
＊ ＊ ＊
The four demon lords decided against independent action
concerning the forest.
There was no problem in this regard.
However, they immediately started bickering when it came to
who will monitor the situation.
With an appearance of a little girl, the Demon Lord Milim
Nava had these thoughts. “If I leave it to these blockheads, they
are bound to mess it all up!”
After all, she saw them as little but muscle-for-brain idiots.
Certainly this was just the time for the cool and wise Milim to
take the stage!
The fact that she had thrown a table at Gelmudo moments
prior completely escaped her.
In fact, the girl herself was one of those muscle-for-brain
idiots.
Moreover,
She was the most short-tempered and simple among them;
what the rest would consider common sense was completely
lost on her.
The Harpy Queen and one of the Demon Lords Frey was
bored.
Milim will just go on a rampage again, so sending her is out of
the question. Because the clean up would be a pain.
However, Frey could not work against her. Though they were
both Demon Lords, there was a clear difference in power.
Frey’s kind are called the rulers of the skies, and she herself is
known as the Sky Queen.
It would be preposterous for her to lose against those who
can’t fly.
Their special ability 『 Magic Jamming 』 can cancel out
〈 Flight Magic 〉 spells. So those who cannot fly normally
would fall to their death.
And although demon lords would probably survive even if
they fell from high in the sky, they would be unable to land a
single hit on her.
Those who can’t fly can’t threaten her.
However, Milim Nava doesn’t fit in this category.
The girl is a Dragonoid. And the strongest queen. Her
nickname – “Destroyer” is not just for show.
She doesn’t use magic when flying.
Rather, she uses her own wings. Nor does she depend on
magic
during
combat.
So
Frey
would
be
at
complete
disadvantage.
Truly her natural enemy.
So Frey was basically forced to go along with Milim’s wishes.
She merely hoped to be able to continue this passiveness for
the rest of the conference.
Hopefully all will end peacefully…
She thought, and let out a sigh.
Lycanthrope’s “Lion King” Karion felt pretty good.
He had attended the conference to kill some time, but was
able to see something interesting as a result.
I have to make those oni into my subordinates. He thought.
Harpy Queen Frey was probably not interested.
She probably just went along with Milim’s wishes. As for
Milim, she might be a short-tempered simpleton, but she is by
no means stupid.
Expecting the disagreement to devolve into a vote, Karion
brought friends who would support him.
What an impudent woman! He thought, looking at Milim.
What a narcissistic face she makes!
In the first place, who would have expected someone like
Gelmudo to be able to stir four demon lords into motion.
That thought was brought up by the ghastly Demon Lord
Clayman.
Gelmudo was his protege, and, upon receiving this request,
immediately went to Clayman to seek advice.
Whatever you may think of him, Gelmudo was the type of
person who would hide his true intentions behinds the
language of a polite gentleman.
Now, Clayman and Milim, which was a more formidable
foe…?
Battle strength wise, Milim hands down.
Karion probably couldn’t defeat her by himself. The very
thought angered him, but fighting her without analyzing her
battle abilities ahead of time would most likely lead to a defeat.
On the other hand, if he properly prepared, he would
certainly be her equal. No, maybe a bit better.
Clayman is probably weaker than the rest.
However!
This case is all about ingenuity. In other words, the easy to
deceive Milim is out of the game.
Frey, being Milim’s follower, is also out!
So the real foe is Clayman. That Karion was sure of.
So how should he proceed?
Karion was deep in though planning his next step.
Clayman wore a gentleman’s smile while observing the other
three demon lords.
The one who introduced Gelmudo to the other demon lords
was none other than him.
He also pulled some strings to get this all arranged.
Gelmudo had planned to get the demon lord’s attention by
presenting his magic items and armors, but that was bound to
fail.
So Clayman had to arrange the meeting.
And he specifically called two demon lord simpletons here,
Fully expecting that the Harpy Queen Frey would also be
brought along. Though Frey is careful and cunning, she seems
to be uninterested in this incident.
So everything went according to plan.
Two demon lords who specialize in combat.
No matter how hard they think, they are simply not that
bright.
Clayman can easily stall them.
Guiding the conversation the whole time, he even tried to get
them on the topic of avenging Gelmudo.
With that thought, he had thought to say…
「 Hey, just a thought, but how about we send our
subordinates, one each?
That way, I can also send one of my daughters?」
Frey declared with a somber expression.
The other three immediately stiffened.
“While I could reject the offer, I would not be able to
substantiate the refusal.”
The three thought.
They would just have to accept it.
And after checking the other’s expression, they nodded.
「 Fu, fuhaha! I had just been planning to say the same
myself!」
「How strange, I as well!」
「 What to do if you took the words right out of my mouth…
so it’s decided?」
And thus, although each demon lord had intended differently,
they decided to sent a subordinate there.
In reality, they intended to…
Soon, Rimuru’s village would be visited by three demons.
＊ ＊ ＊
Three adventurers were walking in the woods.
Cabal, Elen, and Gido.
They came to the forest on a subjugation request.
And, by the request of their Guild Master, they also were to
visit Rimuru’s city.
To the adventurers, that city was heaven. And the yakiniku
was delicious!
But by the time they returned, the village greatly changed and
expanded.
Now, they could even have their equipment services and had a
guest house prepared for them.
As presents, they brought spices and salt for the seasoning.
Not for their sake, of course!
Patrolling the city is a hobgoblin-wolf combo; thanks to their
speed they have been ensuring the safety of the area.
It’s thanks to this city that the forest has gotten so much safer.
Moreover! You can get various rare ingredients from them for
free!
Get this,
Parts of Poisonous Snake and Horned Deer! On a good day,
you can even get the horn of an armorsaurus.
They could even use these to claim to have finished the guild’s
subjugation requests.
It is, of course, cheating, but that’s only if you get caught.
Well, unfortunately, the Brumund’s Free Guild’s master Fuze,
with whom they are affiliated, is already suspecting them.
So they can’t just suddenly bring back such trophies. Greed
would only lead to their demise, so they decided to act with
prudence.
And so,
They are once again going on a subjugation request in the
forest! Merrily walking to Rimuru’s city.
「But damn! The food is getting better and better!
Isn’t Shuna-chan as good as the cooks in the royal capital?」
「 Yeah! I’m usually a bit picky about food, but everything’s
great there!」
「Listen up, guys. We aren’t going there to eat, you know!
We actually have a legitimate reason to go there this time,
remember?」
「That’s a stupid question!」
「 Yeah! It’s been two months since we last visited… plenty of
time has passed!」
「Yes. It’s been a while. But… have they finished the “Baths”?
I can’t wait!」
「 The Royal Capital also has those! I’d love to go to them
someday!」
「 The “World Travelers” have been demanding them for a
long time, right?
I can see it becoming a habit though…」
「Right? So looking forward to it! But anyways…
Do you know, Gido. There is a wonderful system called “mix
bathing” in this world.
Last time, Rimuru-danna passionately spoke about it.
“I’ll make sure this city has it!” Rimiru-danna exlaimed.
Do you get it, Gido!
We have finally reached the promised land (where we can
possibly enter the baths together with Shuna-sama and Shionsan)!」
「Wh-what did you say…!!!」
「… Hey, I don’t mind you guys having fun by yourselves over
there, but you’re getting left behind.」
Thus they continued on. Aiming towards a yet unseen
paradise!
And, during their journey, they would meet someone
completely unexpected.
＊ ＊ ＊
The Land of Farmas Kingdom’s Count.
Bordering the Jura Forest, it considered the forest in its
sphere of influence.
Patrolling the nearby villages was the count’s frontier
garrison.
They were appointed by Count Nidole Maigam himself, and
established plenty of routes to quickly get to villages during an
emergency.
Their Captain’s name is Youmu.
Quick witted and tough, he has a toned body, darkened by the
sun.
Neither tall, nor short.
He looked as if he never let his guard down. By no means ugly;
rather, he has a pretty good face.
There are thirty people in their organization, but it has three
captains.
Their fighting force is always separated into three groups,
with one resting at base. So that in case of an emergency, they
can move as soon as they hear of it.
Thus, although they have searched for an appropriate
location for their base, none of the villages fit their needs.
Every one of them was built near the forest, creating a large
distance between them.
Thus, even the closest village, on horseback with provision,
was a day’s worth away; for the further ones, you’d need to
prepare a carriage.
The Count’s city is by far the most separated and is a poor
place for their base.
Moreover, the lifestyle in the villages could hardly be called
pleasant, so the garrison didn’t get the treatment they had
wanted.
That led to growing discontent among his subordinates.
They have not received a large sum of war funds, and even if
they had, they wouldn’t be able to buy anything worth of note.
After all, they had to spend most of it just purchasing
weapons and armors.
What had kept the soldiers away from mutiny was the fact
that the villagers were truly thankful.
To ruffians and drunkards that the soldiers were, the villagers
offered heartfelt hospitality.
The villagers understood that they were there to protect them
against monsters which was true, and considering how honestly
they were thanked every time, the soldiers decided to work
hard for the villagers sake.
Also, because the monsters hadn’t attacked as often as the
Count had thought, there were no casualties among the
garrison.
Not just deaths–there were no heavily injured among them
either.
More bitter grass soup today… thinking thus, Youmu brought
his troops into the forest.
Not wide enough for a carriage, but a horse could traverse
through it.
The small twigs coming at them could easily be deflected with
magic.
If they had to take a carriage along, they’d have to go down
the mountain highway route. That detour would cost them
many days.
Hence the problem previously described.
At that time, they ran into a group of people walking in the
forest.
Adventurers from head to toe. Did they come on a subjugation
request? He thought.
News from here sometimes reaches the cities and requests are
not uncommon.
While some adventurers are sent on behalf of the Ghost
Researchers, who are attempting to learn thought transmission,
if there was an actual subjugation request it would have been
announced at every nearby city.
That is, to prevent multiple groups from fulfilling the same
request.
If they were aiming for a Giant Bear, then unfortunately the
soldiers have already killed it.
From how they look, they seem rather capable.
Perhaps it would be smart to make acquaintance. With that
thought, he called out,
「Hey! You guys. What are you doing out here?
If you came for a giant bear, you’ve wasted your time, you
know!」
And when he did,
「 Ah, no. Well, I guess subjugating a monster is one of the
reasons?」
「 Danna, what are you saying? Our objective is subjugation,
isn’t it?」
「Right! The official story! … crap!」
They were too careless.
Youmu listened to their exchange while surrounding them
with troops.
Were they foreign spies? While he had no duty to capture
them, he’d be troubled if they caused trouble.
Why would they be here if not on a request? He thought,
「I repeat, what are you doing here? Answer me!
If you don’t, you might lose your lives!」
He didn’t plan to kill them, but needed to intimidate them a
bit.
Their exchange abruptly ended, and,
「The thing is, we are heading to a city…」
Their representative (?), a large man answered.
There is no city further in.
No doubt about it, they are suspicious… should I hand them
over to the count? But I really hate that guy. What to do…?
「No, really! A kind monster…」
「Hey! What are you doing revealing this!」
「 Don’t look at me! If they tell you: “don’t come again,” we’ll
go on without you, you know?」
They are too suspicious to ignore.
While looking at three bickering, Youmu decided.
He had to confirm their words.
「Where are you adventurers from? Answer!
Don’t attempt to hide it.
These are the lands of Farmas Kingdom’s Count, under the
protection of the frontier garrison. I am their captain,
Youmu!」
The three exchanged glanced and seem to have given up.
While apprehending spies was not part of his duties, it was
something he could do.
He couldn’t leave them alone, after all.
The countries have agreed on not employing spies. However,
whether any country has actually kept that promise is a
different story.
Who knows what country they’ve come from, but only an
idiot spy would pretend to be an adventurer.
Spies would normally take their lives if cornered, but these
guys don’t seem to plan on it.
Are they really adventurers? When he thought that,
「No, honestly! But, it’s a monster’s city…
You wouldn’t believe that if we had told you, would you?」
「Besides, we don’t want to cause trouble for Rimuru-san…」
「 I’m not involved in this. The one who spilled the beans is
you, Danna.
What would we do if we were banished from there?」
And again they began fighting.
Amazed, Youmu thought: could they perhaps not be lying?
If so, he had to check it out!
After restraining the three and throwing them on a horse, he
had them show the way.
To a city yet unseen.
And a monster who would play a large role in their lives.
Chapter 46 – A Country’s Name and Two
Treaties
The city has gotten rather pretty.
“Behold the results of my hard work!” Isn’t something I can
say, however.
But that aside,
I fussed over a few things: toilets, plumbing, insect
repellents, and baths!
The first three we made in Japanese style. I also built
window screens using spider thread.
At first, we had built the toilet seats out of wood, but that was
no good.
Though that’s how the Japanese did it, its unbearable to
maintain. It rots, you know.
So I turned to the dwarfs.
They’ve never failed at their task, so perhaps they could do
something about the toilet problem.
『Thought Manipulation』 was very useful this time around.
It is the evolved form of 『 Thought Transmission 』 but its use
stayed pretty much the same.
So using it, I could easily transmit an image to them.
Drawing and explaining it would be have difficult, but
sending them a mental image was not.
Even then however, when I showed them flush toilet system
saying, “When you push the lever water flows down!”,
reproducing it was impossible.
It could be made with high level water magic stones, which
absorb water from the air, but they are very expensive.
Also, since they need to be frequently replaced, they are
rarely used even for military objectives.
Honestly, only the very rich could afford to create this.
Since we don’t have the needed capital, we would do with
what we have.
In any case, we can leave complex plumbing systems for later.
So for now, we supplied water to tubs in every household
from which one can then draw water.
And, after filling the toilet bowl with water, you can then
flush it down.
So Kaijin lived up to his reputation yet again.
Thus, I had strictly commanded the monsters to watch
personal hygiene and dental care.
I don’t know whether monsters can develop dental problems,
but there’s no harm in making sure they don’t.
According to Kaijin, adventurers tend to either befriend
people who know 〈Cleaning Magic〉, or learn it themselves.
That way, they can avoid staying dirty during long trips.
Though mostly the high ranking ones concerned themselves
with these things.
Now, about the insect repellent.
As you’d expect, the forest has a lot of bugs. Since you can’t
protect yourself against them, there’s a chance of catching
diseases they carry.
While that’s not a problem for me, the Hobgoblins do get
sick.
So, I tried to fix this problem.
I asked the dwarfs to create it, but they couldn’t do it.
I guess we’d have to go and buy it in the human cities.
Though we have no money.
I asked the three idiots to go get it, but this is what they said,
「Don’t ask the impossible! It’s super expensive!」
「 Besides, we wouldn’t know how much we’d need to buy to
cover a whole city with!
You’d find that quantity only in the Royal Capital!」
「 Rimuru-danna, can you imagine how hard it would be to
transport?」
Is what they said.
I don’t mind them coming over to hang out, but they should
at least be of some use sometimes.
Moreover, they are getting too friendly with Shuna.
Often cooking together, buying her wares–trying to get closer
to her.
And we even built them a house to stay in during their visits.
The monsters’ birth rate dropped to to that of humans.
Thus, I’ll need to figure out what to do about marriage soon.
I want Orc, Goblins, and Lizardmen to have the right to
choose whomever they love.
It would be good if they produce stronger offspring.
But there is a problem: should I allow polygamy?
This might be especially helpful to women who have lost
their husband. The oni, for example, can reproduce with any
race, but choose not to.
All their magical energy gets absorbed in the process, and
some have not been able to recover it.
As Benimaru said,
「 But that isn’t something Rimuru-sama should be
concerned about, right?
Many people have lost all their magical energy after naming
monsters, and even Demon Lords generally avoid it, after all.」
Way to drop the bomb.
Hey, hey!!! How many do you think I’ve named by now! And
you mention it now!
Thank goodness it has been replenishing till now.
I’ll have to be more careful about naming monsters from
now on. Well… replenishing energy just seems to natural to
me; call it an adult’s intuition or something.
Anyways, it seems there are also two types of children
produced by oni.
The first are created with but seed, the second is truly
labored over.
The former is made by combining some of one’s magical
power, and while they do inherit some abilities, they tend to be
weaker. The latter you pour all your strength into.
But your life span shortens as a result.
「I’m fine alone! I’m not interested!」
It’s personal.
By the way, it’s different for women.
They can reject a seed they believe too weak. So if they were
forced, that would mean that the partner was stronger; but if
deception was involved, then they wouldn’t bear a child.
They aren’t allowed to bear children with just anyone.
And this is common among high ranking monsters and
devils, it seems.
Goblins and other Demi-Humans, since they don’t possess
superb strength, are not much different than humans.
So far, we’ve had about 5~10 children born, and not more
than 2 at a time.
In any case, in order to ensure that they leave offspring, I
will allow polygamy. However, only limited to widows!
And that’s the rule I passed. I’ll change it when needed.
Every new moon, we decided to hold a confession festival,
and new couples would be given a home.
Singles would continue living in tenement housing.
Well, if they occupy some important post, they are free to
live on their own.
That much doesn’t bother me personally.
In the end, I won’t be able to make sure everyone’s satisfied,
but there is a custom to accept my wishes in this city.
When interests clash, residents bicker, they come seeking my
decision.
Well, the Elder Bunch also handles many of these, so my
involvement can be said to be limited… to some degree.
Everyone is trying to be very considerate of me so they try to
avoid causing trouble.
I was surprised at how cooperative the monsters really are.
When it comes to government, whether socialism or
capitalism, both will eventually rot and fall apart.
A Land ruled by a truly just King. Where everyone is equal.
‘Tis but a pipe dream. However…
I decided to aim for that dream.
I pray I will never fall into vice. Should I become truly
depraved, I hope someone will end me.
That’s what I thought while observing the Confession
Festival.
Now that we’ve stabilized the life here and passed all
(seemingly) necessary rules, I want to go and see how humans
live.
Besides, I can now transform into a human; it’s about time I
go and learn from them.
Normally, those who have reincarnated into a different world
make a big deal about meeting humans; I, however, have met
very few so far.
The group outside of the Dwarfs’ city, Shizu-san, the three
idiots… and that’s all?
Nor have I forgotten my original objective of meeting fellow
World Travelers.
From Shizu-san’s memories–her two students: Kagurazaka
Yuuki and Sakaguchi Hinata.
I do want to meet the two of them, but Sakaguchi Hinata
sounds like bad news.
There was also something that bothered me. Why did the
kind Shizu-san allow Hinata to go on her own?
As her senpai, as a fellow Japanese, shouldn’t she have seen
her off? I must meet Hinata and confirm.
I have acquired some of the memories from targets I’ve
consumed with 『 Predator 』 , but certainly not all. Lingering
memories are easier to acquire, I guess.
When I meet her, I should confirm what I know.
The three idiots have passed along my message to their Guild
Master, and also looked after the letter I wrote.
That letter simply expresses my desire to meet him.
Though he’s but a chief of a small country’s Freedom
Association branch, he is a Guild Master. He should have
connections.
Hopefully I can get some benefits from meeting him.
If it goes over well, maybe he could even try to introduce me
to the Grand Master Kagurazaka Yuuki.
Since things have calmed down around here, I can probably
leave for a bit.
However, to do that there is something I lack.
Right! Money.
The three idiots were pretty poor, and didn’t have much
money on them. Not that I expected better of them.
I want to buy vegetable seeds, magic stones, handicraft, and
whatever seems impressive.
I initially planned to sell some “Demon Steel”, but decided
against it.
The reason is simple. “Demon Steel” is too precious of a
resource.
Since we use it in our weapons and armor, selling it would be
almost sacrilegious.
It is also invaluable for production of mounted soldiers’
weapons. Since it can change shape at will, it’s useful for
receiving and dealing various attacks, to say nothing of
carrying it.
And while I do have a lot of it, it’s not like it’s an infinite
amount. So let’s hold off selling it until we can replenish our
stock.
As for iron ore and such, we discovered some in the
mountain’s district, and are buying it off the high orcs.
So Kurobee and Kaijin are using it as a base to create
weapons.
We also need a lot of magic stones for research. Those are
created by the human Ghost Researchers and does not appear
naturally.
They manufacture it from crystallized magic stones they
extract from monsters.
It also seems to require large factories, so is only done at the
Freedom Association’s headquarters.
Monsters sometimes drop crystallized magic stones; those
are then collected at each individual branch and sent to the
headquarters.
That’s the system that they use. So when adventurers hunt
monsters, they don’t only do it to protect against damages but
also to become rich.
A pretty good system, if you ask me.
Which means that if I want to acquire some magic stones, I
have to buy them…
So I ran into the money wall again.
Thus, how should I earn some money?
By myself I couldn’t possibly make enough quick enough.
The same with selling–our fields don’t produce nearly
enough, and we probably couldn’t sell them at a high enough
price.
Weapons and armors are for our personal use, and those will
not be sold.
So, do we have nothing to sell?
The thing is, we do! I had left a certain something to Gabil,
after all.
Right! Hipokte grass!
So I called Gabil over,
「Gabil-kun, how is cultivation going?」
「 Fufufu. I’m glad you asked! It’s going well! Literally the
fruits of our labour!」
He said, showing me their produce.
It’s weed…
Silently, I aimed 『Black Lightning』 at him.
Well, he won’t die from it. I’ve gotten good at adjusting the
output.
「 Guoo! What are you doing! Have I angered you
somehow?!」
「 Idiot! This is common weed! What the hell have you been
cultivating!!!」
「 Wh-what! I beg your pardon! I’ve been hurrying so I seem
to have mixed things up!」
「”I’ve been hurrying” won’t cut it! Seriously.
Watch what you are doing! Besides, it should be nearly
impossible to grow weed in a cave with such high magic
density!」
In reality, even this exchange was planned.
We’re actually steadily growing Hipokte grass.
Rather, teaching Gabil to distinguish between different types
of grass is what was giving me trouble.
And this Gabil walks around the cave as if he owned the
place, sometimes even referred to as its king.
The monsters inhabiting it also flee at the sight of him.
Some of his subordinates have recently been able to defeat
the centipede alone, and now consider the cave as their
territory.
It’s actually really impressive. Not that I will say that to
them, or offer any praise.
Gabil is the type to get carried away when praised and fail
soon after. Just like me.
I understand because I am the same. They have been grown a
lot of hipokte grass up until now.
I then called Kaijin over and showed him the hipokte grass.
And next to it, the medicine I made from processing it.
Quality was appraised as very good.
I’ve always been able to produce quality medicine with it.
Then, I started the conversation.
「Kaijin. If I sold this in a city, how much would I make?」
Kajin thought for a bit, and then replied,
「 Hmmm. Danna, that’s a tough one. This medicine is too
good.
It’s effects are too good. It’s impossibly good!」
And then I learned a few things from him.
That my medicine has the highest purity rating of 99%.
That normally, the limit is 98%, and even Dwarf masters
have not been able to surpass it.
That even at 98%, it fetches a high price.
And so on.
「So, if you tried selling this in a city…」
「You’d stand out too much!」
An answer came from the sky.
But my 『Magic Perception』 didn’t sense anyone!
「 It’s been a while, Kajin! And, Slime. Does thou… do you
remember me?」
While saying this, a person appeared from the sky saddled on
a winged horse.
A wonderful white steed with wings–a Pegasus. After
landing, he jumped to the ground.
How could I forget… it’s the dwarf King! Hero King Gazelle
Dwargo himself.
「M-my lord! Why, eh, why would you be here?
Eeeeh!!! Did You sneak out of the castle?!」
Kaijin’s opened his eyes so wide they seemed like they’d fall
out.
Well, yeah, that’s only natural. The King was alone…
actually, no he brought an extra. He came with only two
people!
Actually, haven’t I seen the other one somewhere…
Huh! Isn’t that Bester! The dwarf that tried to ensnare us…
why would he be here?
「 Fun! I slipped past a hundred guards of my own! They’ve
been slacking. When I return I’ll retrain them!」
「N-no… to have a King as their training partner…」
「Hmm? Kaijin, did you say something?」
「N-no! I said nothing at all!」
「Is that so? Okay, then!」
Speaking of things outside of my knowledge, the two
continue their conversation.
How the hell did the king slip out?!
We decided to continue the conversation at a different place.
And not to a temporary one, but to a special building in the
center. All the administrative duties are carried out in this
building.
So we borrowed one of the conference rooms.
「So, King, what’s all this about?
Why did you bring Bester-dono along…」
「Oh! That’s simple!
I selfishly decided to forbid your future reentry into the
Dwarf Kingdom.
So I decided to come and see you instead.
As for Bester, he’s also at fault for what had occurred, so I
also exiled him.
But we can’t have him lead a carefree life, now can we! So I
brought him over.」
「…」
「”So I brought him over”! Did you really just say that?!
Do you, King, truly understand?
Are you planning to have Bester work here?」
「Hmm? You don’t want him?」
「 That’s not the problem! Aren’t you worried that his
knowledge will be leaked to us?」
Kaijin said with a deadly serious face.
Though he’s serious by nature, he’s desperately pressing the
King for answers.
In contrast to him, the King casually ignores his questions.
The previous dignity is nowhere to be seen; this is probably his
actual appearance, huh?
As for Bester, he looks completely lost.
「Leak… huh. When you guys left, isn’t that exactly what you
were doing!
I’ve considered erasing you, you know?」
Suddenly the King turned serious
「King, that…」
「 I’m serious! I decided against, it though. I try to avoid
pointless effort.
I brought Bester over because I would like him to work
here!」
Those words lit a flame in Bester’s eyes.
「K-King!」
「 Don’t get this wrong, Bester. I had high expectations of
you. That much is true.
I won’t permit you to serve me, but you can work to your
heart’s content here.
That’s all.」
「 King! Wouldn’t that mean that they would be learning all
the dwarf skills for free?」
Kaijin had just gotten over that, though…
「Fun. “Is it fine” is all you guys say.
With you two here, this city will become the center of
technological development.
Don’t you understand?
The Dwarf Country, this King is interested in working
together with you.
Get it?
The Dwarf Country, as of today, officially seeks to form a
non-aggression treaty with you!
Also, before that. As an under the table deal, we want to form
Mutual Technology Research Treaty.
That, however, must never be mentioned to anyone.
How about it? Will you accept these two treaties?」
He said with a serious face looking me straight in the eye.
A non aggression treaty and one to share technological
advancements? What more could we ask for!
They are essentially recognizing as an official state.
「 So does that mean you are recognizing us a country with
sovereign rights?」
To my question,
「Of course. It’s an good offer, isn’t it?
Also, just out of curiosity, what is the name of this
Country?」
Eh? A Name?
Kaijin and I exchanged glances,
「Undecided as of yet…」
「Now that you mention it…」
I had thought that about it once, though.
The Dwarf King had decided to stay the night with us.
If traveling on the Pegasus, he could return to the Dwarf
Kingdom within a day.
However, journeying by night is dangerous, so he decided to
return the following day.
We had gathered an emergency council to decide the name of
the country.
And thus we decided, we shall be known as the Monsters’
City “Tempest”.
They had intended to call it Rimuru, but that was too
embarrassing so I forbid it. We comprised down to Tempest.
It’s not like it’s only my name, and it sounds alright.
That night, to commemorate the naming of the city, we
threw a large party.
We have an abundance of food, and some pretty good cooks.
Seems like we’ve even been able to impress the King.
That’s mainly because Shuna is just such an amazing cook.
For entertainment, we had a mock battle with the King.
He was grumbling about how he never gets to leave the castle
and such. What a surprisingly open personality he has! At this
rate we’ll be calling each other by name soon…
But a mock battle is no good. Is what I thought. But he
wouldn’t listen.
Seems like he’s planning something.
But I have no choice, I’ll play along.
I transformed into my human form.
Since eating the Orc Disaster, my human form grew a bit.
I’m no longer a child, but a young girl. Around 150 cm in
height. A bit more accomplished, maybe?
Taking wooden swords in hand, we face each other.
Hakurou observed the match, and called for it to start.
「Begin!」
That very moment, the King disappeared. Escaping my
perception completely.
Dangerous! The moment I thought that, the wooden sword I
held was hit out of my hand.
The match was decided. I completely lost.
So this is the Dwarf King… the power of the hero king!
「 Listen, Rimuru. From the very beginning you didn’t notice
me approaching from the sky, did you?
Though Magic Perception is a wonderful skill, but there are
countless ways to slip outside of its sight.
I anticipated what perception method you would use, and
slipped past it.
These are the basics of war! Concentrate harder. If you
depend only on your abilities, you won’t improve!」
So that’s why he did this…
Satisfied, I thanked him.
「 Thank you, Gazelle. Next time we meet, it won’t be this
easy!」
「Fun. So you say, youngster!」
After our match ended, the monsters’ cheers filled the city.
They were very excited, to say the least.
Benimaru, Souei, and Shion also seemed like they wanted to
say something–their faces were serious.
Hakurou nodded with a happy expression on his face.
I still have a long way to go. I finally learned that.
The banquet continued long into the night…
And the next day, the Dwarf King Gazelle Dwargo and I
officially signed the two treaties.
History will know today as the day when the Monsters’ City
“Tempest” was officially created.
Chapter 47 A City’s Specialty
Devil Grucius is a wolfman.
Valued for his excellent espionage abilities, he was assigned a
secret mission by the Demon Lord Karion.
He was remembering his words,
「 Observe them but take care to go unnoticed; if you see any
other devils, extend the invitation to the oni before them!」
Devils other than himself? When he asked about that, Karion
added,
「 Clayman and Milim will be sending one of their
subordinates there.
Working together with them gives me the creeps, so do as I
asked!」
He said, averting his gaze.
「Ah! Karion-sama! Why have you averted your gaze?
Could they be such troublesome opponents?」
Upon hearing this question, Karion was confused for a
second, but his confusion quickly turned into a broad grin.
「 I see! You haven’t heard of Milim, have you! Is that how it
is… I see, I see!
Alright! No problem, in that case. Regarding Milim’s
subordinate, or rather, the one who refers to oneself as her
subordinate–do not go against her!
As long as she stays happy, all is good! But I have complete
trust in you!」
So he said.
Grucius was thinking about the question he ardently tried to
dismiss.
“Milim” most likely refers to Demon Lord Milim Nava. A
famous demon lord that even Grucius has heard of.
She is indeed strong. By strength alone, she would be a
match for Karion-sama; the worst case scenario–she would
surpass him.
Her personality can be described with four words: short
tempered, haughty, cruel, and egoistic. Nothing good is ever
said about her.
However, why should he fear her subordinate?
It has been only 100 years since Grucius became a devil. So,
he naturally did not know.
Not about Milim, at least–those rumors excluded.
Soon – when he reached the meeting place, to be precise – he
quickly regretted his ignorance.
Devil Myulan was lamenting her misfortune.
Working with other Demon Lord’s subordinates was bad
enough. However, among them was Demon Lord Milim
herself.
「I bear responsibility for that outcome…」
Demon Lord Clayman said,
「But I don’t have any disposable pawns other than yourself.
Had I not lost Gelmudo, I would have sent him, but…
Nothing we can do about that, right? He went and died!」
No further discussion would be held on this topic.
Demon Lord Clayman.
Nicknamed Marionette Master. Someone who manipulates
friends and subordinates like dolls.
For him, the aforementioned matter is set in stone.
And though Myulan was just called a disposable pawn, she
lacked the willpower to retort.
She had no choice but to accept.
The demon lord named Milim she knew all too well.
So Demon Lord Clayman gave her one order.
Stall the other demon lords and find about their weaknesses!
Just that much.
Since Milim was involved in this case, any further activity
would be impossible.
Myulan agreed.
Demon Lord Milim is by no means stupid. She is called short
tempered and impudent, but that is not true.
Moreover, she possesses an abnormal perception, so fooling
her would prove difficult.
Thus, it would be best to not try to slip anything past her.
But Myulan had no reason to be vigilant towards Milim’s
subordinate.
And yet she was still on her guard against Milim.
She understood why she should stay vigilant, Demon Lord
Clayman had conveyed it to her a little while ago.
Chances are, Demon Lord Karion also knew.
The reason was,
「 Oh, so you would be my comrades, huh? I am Demon Lord
Karion’s subordinate Grucius!」
「 Pleased to meet you, I am Demon Lord Clayman’s
Myulan!」
「I’m Milim!」
Milim’s subordinate was nowhere to be found.
That’s how it was.
And thus, the three gathered at the rendezvous point.
＊ ＊ ＊
The treaty between the Dwarf Kingdom and the Monsters’
Country essentially testified bilateral cooperation.
The fact that their two representatives signed the treaty
ascertains its validity.
Could a treaty between two countries be established this
easily? Since that exceeds my knowledge, I asked,
「 Hmm? That’s not a problem. Since I swear by the gods,
spirits, and sacred ancestors, I cannot falsely sign.
And you aren’t a human, are you?
Through the contract’s authority, should you lie, you’d be
erased, you know?」
and received such a nonsensical response. So, I asked 『Great
Sage』 for an explanation.
Apparently, monsters can’t lie. I was completely oblivious to
that very important fact.
We cannot convey what we believe to be a lie. However, that
does not mean we can’t fool people.
Omitting facts, for example, or leading them to believe
something by revealing only specific facts.
However,
in
case
of
contracts,
lying
through
aforementioned methods becomes essentially impossible.
the
Well, if you can talk yourself out of the lie then no problem;
but if you publicly declare a lie, your existence will be erased.
It’s a rule pertaining to every monster.
However, monsters born through birth are not always bound
by this rule, and sometimes capable of telling lies.
Goblins can lie freely. On the other hand, high monsters and
demons exemplify this rule, and are famous for being bound by
contracts.
Demons don’t tell lies. Although they are often called sly,
they are actually a rather pure race.
And when people come to believe this they grow negligent,
and a demon comes to snatch away their soul…
「 Even though you’re a monster, you didn’t know this?
Rimuru, aren’t you strange…」
「 I’ve been born not too long ago. I’m still in the process of
learning?」
「 Is that so… well, whatever. Please don’t accidentally erase
your entire country after I went to the trouble of recognizing
it!
Your rule assures the safety of the entire forest. I beg you!」
「 Well, we’ve just finished building this city, and we don’t
intend to lose it; so, we’ll do our best!」
And thus, we signed the treaty into effect.
I still don’t know all of this world’s alphabet, but I can at least
write my name. I learned that much when I was bored.
The moment I wrote my name, the document began to glow
and split into two.
The paper, it seems, was made by the Ghost Researchers. To
annul it, you would need to burn both of the copies at the same
time.
However, as long as the other party is living, destroying the
document is impossible. It would merely restore itself to how it
was before.
We tried that once, and it was exactly as they said.
Thus the contract was complete. This contract should be
kept between the two countries. And while openly declaring it
is not a problem per se, it kind of defeats its purpose.
There is no need to let the world know about it.
The Dwarf King accepts his copy, pleased.
「I’ll also leave this to you!」
He said, and took out a crystal as large as a fist.
When I accepted it,
「 That’s a communication crystal. Ask Bester about its
installation.
Use it in case of an emergency. And stay in good health!」
He explained, and saddled the Pegasus.
And, looking at Bester,
「Bester, you should research to your heart’s content here!」
「King! This time, I will live up to your expectations!!!」
He said and nodded at the response.
「Farewell!」
He added, and flew off.
He suddenly came, and hurriedly left.
Just like a storm.
「Hey, Kaijin, is it okay for your country to have such a… free
willed individual as a king?」
「 Who knows… but, he’s ruled for many hundreds of years,
and has plenty of achievements, so it should be fine!
But never in my time in the court have I seen him move
around so selfishly…」
「Oh well! I’m the last person who can criticize him!」
Right, I too am planning to run off to some human village.
I’m not planning to say something that will limit my ability
to move around.
Leaving the conversation at that, we left the clearing.
The treaty documents I deposited into my stomach.
Since our defenses aren’t perfect as of yet, having it stolen
would make for a poor story.
“Would it reappear if I were to lose it?” is an experiment I
will not conduct.
And thus, we successfully established a treaty with the Dwarf
Kingdom.
Now then, it’s about time I consider the lesson Gazelle taught
me yesterday–
「 Rimuru-dono, Kaijin-dono, I humbly beg your forgiveness!
Would it be possible for me to work here?」
Bester interrupted my thoughts.
Now that he mentions it, he did almost entrap us… I had
completely forgotten.
「I’ll be frank, can you follow my orders?
I forbid discrimination against any race of monsters! Are you
okay with that?」
「 Of course. I have reflected on my mistakes. In the first
place, it has lead me to feel envious of Kaijin-dono…
I will not repeat that mistake!
I want to do continue my beloved research with all my
strength; I would never betray that wish!」
「 As for me, I would only benefit from an excellent
researcher!
If anything were to happen, I’ll take responsibility for him.
So, Rimuru-danna, please forgive him!」
Kaijin said so.
Well, rather than me, it would be you, Kaijin, who would be
troubled…
「Well, if you’re fine with it Kaijin, I have no complaints.
Pleased to have you, Bester!」
Thus, Bester became our new comrade.
And because he became our new comrade, we made a
discovery which came to be our city’s specialty.
＊ ＊ ＊
Worst day ever.
How many sighs has the devil Grucius suppressed until now?
Remembering Demon Lord Karion’s broad grin only evoked
anger.
He knew, that bastard. Actually, no–I should have known
myself. So he thought.
Worst day ever.
Who would have guessed that riding on his back would be a
demon lord herself?
Worst day ever.
The moment they met,
「Hey, shorty. How dare you call yourself with a demon lord’s
name?
I won’t tell your master, so name yourself at once!」
He had said.
And the second he said it, he was knocked unconscious.
Grucius lamented his misfortune.
In the first place, he had never seen the Demon Lord Milim.
Having beautiful, glossy blond hair tied in twin tails, and a
short stature, anyone would mistake her for some random kid.
No one would expect her to be extremely strong.
Though she was making a really cute face, the moment he
called her a shorty, her expression changed.
Her round eyes immediately turned sharp, and her lips
twisted into a cruel smile.
Then, his consciousness faded.
After getting hit a second time, he was out cold; and that
brings us to the present situation.
The other devil Myulan ignored him.
Worst day ever.
Grucius was reflecting. Not to judge a devil by their looks is
common sense, so why did he commit such a grave error…
Myulan must have known.
Right before Grucius was hit he saw her eyes open wide, as if
screaming: what the hell you saying, idiot?!
He would probably say the same thing had he known…
Worst day ever.
If only… if only he was told about this…
However, he was told not to go against whoever would call
herself as Milim’s subordinate.
But who would have thought that she wouldn’t call herself a
subordinate but openly name herself…?
Is Milim honest to a fault? No, it was too late to have such
thoughts.
Since then, Grucius made sure to never judge a devil by their
cover!
And, now.
He’s in his wolf form, running through the forest.
Thanks to his regenerative abilities, he somehow endured.
After getting knocked around, he was then ordered to let her
ride. Of course, he never even considered refusing.
Myulan is running by his side.
For the devils, this much wouldn’t tire them at all.
And thus, the three came upon a certain city.
＊ ＊ ＊
We’ve been busy continuing developing our restorative
medicine.
Well, I doubt you can call trying to lower its performance
“development”, however.
Could we dilute a single restorative pill (98% purity) with ten
times the amount of water to create a high class (60%)
medicine?
We tried to so, but it proved impossible. It turned into low
grade (20%) medicine.
If you used a high quality pill, the purity would only go up by
10%.
And then, Bester made an unexpected discovery.
He had wanted to see our hipokte grass farm, so I guided him
to the Cave of the Seal.
He was scared of riding the star wolf at first, but quickly got
used to it.
And thus, we entered the cave. Gabil welcomed us at the
entrance and showed us in.
After observing our cultivation, Bester went to look at the
underground lake.
「 Rimuru-dono, hipokte grass can be cultivated due to the
high magic energy density of this lake, right?
So what if we tried diluting the restorative pill not with
normal water, but with this water?」
I see, we should test his theory at once!
And so we did. We were able to produce medium grade (40%)
medicine.
Of course, with a high quality pill, the purity rose to 50%.
How wonderful. A great success.
We also tested just how much we could dilute it; from a
single pill we could create 20 medium grade medicines.
Nodding to Kaijin, I gave him a high five.
We succeeded.
The first specialty of Monsters’ City Tempest.
And that’s how we made it.
Bester seemed like he was having a lot of fun handling the
grass with Gabil.
Perhaps they are rather compatible.
「Huh, aren’t you chummy. Bester, how about we make you a
room here?」
I had meant it as a joke, but
「 Would you really?! To think that I would also be permitted
to reside in this cave.
It
has
the
perfect
atmosphere
for
(mad)
science
experiments!」
He said, his eyes sparkling.
「 Are you sure? There are B+ rank Centipedes around here,
you know?」
「Hmph. No problem.
I may not look it, but I’ve indulged in sorcery, and am rather
good at it!」
I looked at Kaijin, and he was shaking his head. A lie?
「As long as you don’t regret it. We’ll be preparing a room for
you!」
「No problem, I said! Gabil-dono is here, after all!」
I see, if Gabil is here, Bester won’t be attacked, huh.
Satisfied,
「Gabil, can I leave Bester to you?」
「 Please do! I am here, and I will also assign two of my
subordinates!」
How reliable he has gotten.
I still worry about him getting a big head, but I guess he was
strong to begin with.
But he seems to have calmed down recently, and gets along
with Bester pretty well, so I should just leave it to him.
And so, we had built Bester’s research lab in the cave.
Gabil had two of his subordinates guard the room in the cave,
and the result was actually rather pleasant.
If this is to become his lab, we probably don’t need to include
any life necessities.
But, we do need to figure out how he will be making the trip
to the cave all the time.
While I was thinking these things,
「Rimuru-dono, can I set up a magic circle here?
It would be difficult to create inside these doors, but it is
possible outside.
Should I set it up?」
I had mentioned before that I want to have a magic circle at
the place where I defeated the black snake.
A 〈 Transportation Magic System 〉 circle, to be precise. If
you write two identical circles, you can move between them.
Well, I guess it wouldn’t be inaccurate to say that I’m coming
to like sorcery. Kaijin was also surprised, hearing Bester
explain this.
Thus, as long as monsters won’t be appearing in the middle
of our village, I decided to permit it.
Bester then drew a circle inside his house and another inside
the cave. And thus, he solved the transportation problem.
But wow, transportation circles are convenient.
Of course, I had him immediately teach me.
And, after Gabil and the rest also learned it, we were able to
move easily between the city and the cave.
Bester is an unexpectedly useful dwarf.
As for the guy himself, he was just engrossed fantasizing
about all the research he will do.
Since I left some restorative pills and demon steel with him,
he can continue researching those on his own.
I’ve also introduced him to Kurobee and Shuna, which
started another long conversation.
Rather than politics, this guy is made for science.
He seemed very boring when he was obsessed with political
power.
I guess it corrupts you.
But truly, people should be doing whatever they enjoy. As
long as that doesn’t cause trouble for others!
And so, after spending some time with Bester, he naturally
became one of our comrades.
＊ ＊ ＊
Ending his meditation, he opened his eyes.
In the middle of a dimly lit room of a high class inn, the
Dwarf King sat.
One that the Espionage Department’s leader stayed at–using
an alias, of course.
The King laughed. It’s been a long time since he’s had such
an interesting experience.
「King, are you in good health?」
Suddenly, a shadow appeared nearby.
He knew right away–it was one of his spies.
The fact that he slipped out of the palace and was now here
probably caused a great commotion at the palace.
In the first place, he has a hundred people as his personal
guard, for them to have let someone in or out undetected is
simply preposterous.
They needed to be retrained, so the King thought.
「No problem!」
He answered briefly.
There could have been no problems. Then, though it’s been a
long time since he last used this skill, he used 『 Spirit
Possession』 on the spy.
And, let the Espionage Leader know,
(You will return to the Royal Capital, taking the Pegasus with
you! Disappear into the shadows as you always do after that)
(Ay! As you command!)
A typical exchange.
His trusted confidant, Espionage Department’s leader.
With a same face and the same body. A clone created by the
Ghost Researchers.
That was a secret shared only between the two of them.
Unlike towards a stranger, the King could perfectly use
『Spirit Possession』 on this spy.
In case of some emergency, this was his trump card.
The
Dwarf
King
Gazelle
Dwargo
was
remembering
yesterday’s match with the slime.
That slime will become very strong…
Just with reaction speed alone he was able to receive my
sword.
Gazelle did not intend to hit the sword out of Rimuru’s
hands. He intended to land a hit on Rimuru’s head.
And that hit, whether he fell behind with the attack or not,
Rimuru was able to react to.
How amusing, he though from the bottom of his heart.
What will become of this treaty, he did not know.
However…
Don’t disappoint me, Slime Rimuru!
Gazelle felt the approaching end of the era of peace.
Chapter 48 - Demon Lords’ Invasion
Demon Lord Milim Nava, Devil Grucius, and Devil Myulan
observed the city Tempest from above while discussing their
next move.
Devil Grucius sighed mentally.
After running without a moment of rest, they finally reached
the city.
“What a terrible person Milim is! Any mistake while
interacting with her could lead to a great disaster.” He believed
this fact with his entire being.
So how should he converse with her from now…?
After staying with her for a while, he realized her complete
lack of dishonesty. She is honest to an extreme.
Of course, monsters are not good with lies, but they are not as
restrained as the world tends to believe.
While this doesn’t apply to high ranking demons, most other
monsters have no problem telling small lies.
And if such a monster also happens to omit the the truth, they
would have no problem conducting successful negotiations.
However, Demon Lord Milim probably hasn’t even heard the
word “negotiation”.
She boldly declares her demands and rampages if they are
rejected. That’s the kind of image she gives off.
Originally, Grucius had intended to observe the situation
while hiding his identity as a high ranking devil.
However, Milim would never even consider such secrecy. She
unfortunately believes that if you are working, there is no need
to hide anything.
Now then, how should he proceed..?
What could he say to continue working on his own…?
Devil Grucius was desperately thinking of a way out.
Devil Myulan did not see any chance of this mission
succeeding.
Because suddenly, they were plagued by Demon Lord Milim.
She is, after all, a demon lord who focused on strength, so her
complete incompetency in espionage makes her a hindrance.
However, she can’t just say that to her face…
And besides, since Demon Lord Clayman failed to hold her
back in the first place, he has no right to complain! She thought.
Marionette Master, what a joke! Pushing this baggage of a
demon lord on them and demanding secrecy! Impossible
much?!
He should have lived up to his nickname and manipulated her
despite the fact that she is a fellow demon lord.
Hiding her complaints in the dark corners of her mind,
Myulan considered her next steps.
She noticed the identically troubled look on Grucius face, and
they locked eyes for a second.
Perhaps it would be best for them to work together.
At the very least, unless they had Milim work independently,
she would definitely impact their mission.
From what Demon Lord Clayman gathered, Demon Lord
Karion intended to hire new subordinates.
Seems like a number of oni served the mysterious masked
monster.
Karion probably hoped to win over the masked monster, or, in
worst case scenario, try to lure away a few of its subordinates.
Since Grucius would probably be moving with this objective
in mind, Myulan decided to offer her support.
She wouldn’t be able to learn their weaknesses if nothing
happened, that is.
Let Grucius do as he please and observe the situation. So she
decided.
Couldn’t expect much from Milim, after all; it’s like throwing
a boulder into a pond.
If the ripples are too great, the devils will also stand out.
Thus, Myulan decided her plan. Now, to realize it…
Milim observed the city that spread beneath her.
It is well made. The citizens all possess strong magical energy.
All seem to be high ranking monsters.
The term High ranking monsters refers to those that have
developed intelligence, and depends not on their strength. She
understood the extent of their cooperation with a single glance.
Via her “Dragon Eye” she could measure each of their
abilities.
How wonderful. Though it’s hard to believe, but they are all
named monsters.
Who could have named them all?!
She felt her amazement and astonishment overtake her.
She certainly could not replicate such a troublesome feat.
Especially considering the chance that the energy you bestow
on someone may never return to you.
Demon Lords like her tend to hate seeing their power
disappear like that.
This time she only showed up to kill some time.
If she seriously made her move, not just Frey, but also Karion
and Clayman would answer with great indignation.
Fending off both of them at once would be troublesome, she
figured; not intending to lose, of course…
But she was truly glad that she had come.
The very fact that monsters built this city themselves was
amusing.
The castle that Milim resides in, in comparison, was built by
humans. Who worship her as some deity.
Her dominion’s human villages were attacked by high magic
beasts. And Milim, who just happened to be walking by, killed
it; the humans seemed to have misunderstood her somehow.
And thus, the land became hers.
The other demon lords didn’t complain, nor did Milim have
any particular reason to complain.
This time as well, she didn’t come searching for new
subordinates. Rather, she came to kill some time and to later see
Clayman and Karion’s upset faces.
That’s the only reason for her journey.
She had intended to let them have whoever once she finished
teasing them, but…
For it to be like this!
The monsters living here were of such high quality. Their
abilities so great.
And someone rules over them! How amusing!
Her simple mind has by now completely forgotten about
Clayman and Karion.
She had found her target!
Someone who’s magic energy rivaled that of a demon lord!
And thus, she made her move.
＊ ＊ ＊
After deciding to sell medium grade medicine as the city’s
specialty, we continued researching towards mass production.
In order to produce some, I handed over some medicine that I
had made myself.
And then I got an idea, could the difference in purity be due to
oxidization?
That is, there is little between production through my skill
and normal manufacturing.
The only difference is that one occurs in an oxygen rich
environment whereas the other is inside me.
Bester listened seriously to my hypothesis.
It seems that this world knows of chemical elements. Though,
included among the different types of magic, in opposition to
spirit magic, it is called chemical elements magic.
I am personally not well versed in the concepts of magic, but
Bester seemed to have understood my explanation.
“Is it affected by oxygen?” He said he’ll consider my
hypothesis.
In any case, I just mentioned whatever first came to mind, so
it’s not my fault if this is wrong.
Success is built upon many failures. A mistake can also be
considered progress.
Since I’m only in charge of HR, I passed on this job to him
with and left.
Kaijin is busy discussing something with Bester. They are so
friendly right now that it is hard to believe their earlier
animosity.
That’s because their hobbies match. But this is for the best.
I returned to the city using a magic circle.
We set up the city’s magic circle near the gates.
At the vacant lot near the guardhouse, to be precise. So that in
a one in a million chance that monsters do pass through the
circle, we can quickly deal with them.
Bester, however, insists that it is impossible.
That is, since you need to recite an incantation to transfer, it
is impossible for monsters to use it.
So I’m probably just worrying too much. Just using
something I know nothing about, albeit hesitantly.
I should learn magic soon…
Then, the moment I had intended to head over to Rigurdo’s
place to let him know about our success,
My 『 Magic Perception 』 noticed a large mass of magical
energy flying in our direction.
Dangerous! I made the split second decision and ran beyond
the gate towards it.
As expected, the lump changed direction mid-air and pursued
me.
Extremely quickly, too.
Seems like we’ll be meeting each other at the clearing outside
the village. Good thing I didn’t run into the village–spared the
buildings from some unnecessary damage.
Steeling myself, I observed the opponent.
The distance between us shortened greatly with every passing
moment. That much could be understood with eyes alone.
A beautiful girl. Blond hair tied into twin tails with a black
Gothic dress covering her body.
Her appearance was that of a lovely human girl. The air
around her, however, screamed the exact opposite…
The lump of magical energy, or rather, the girl landed right in
front of me.
And frighteningly, she didn’t cause a single ripple with her
landing.
Though she was flying at such terrifying speed she was able to
erase it completely before landing.
Could she perhaps manipulated the law of inertia itself?
Now, however, was not the time to consider such things.
「Pleased to meet you! I am the Demon Lord Milim Nava!
I came to greet the strongest being in this city!」
The beautiful demon lord told me.
A demon lord!
Why the hell would one of those show up now…
Shouldn’t your subordinates or some four heavenly kings to
show up before you!
I somehow managed to hold back that retort; good job, me.
However… how should I respond.
I am currently in my slime form, and I am not revealing any
of my aura.
I’ve gotten pretty good at magic energy manipulation
recently, so I can subconsciously prevent any leaks.
In other words, I should appear as some lowly slime to the
ignorant eyes.
Whether I check with a clone or through 『 Magic
Perception 』 I don’t seem any different than a normal slime,
that’s how well I’ve hid my aura.
Even then… I wonder how she saw through me.
「The pleasure is mine… I am the lord of the city, Rimuru.
You seem to have seen through to my true strength, huh?」
Though perhaps the strongest one around here is actually
Hakurou. Though I won’t say that.
While observing her, I asked that question.
「Fufun! That kind of thing is simple for me.
Using this eye, the dragon eye, I can see the target’s magical
energy even if they try to hide it!
So no one can pretend to be weak before me!」
So eyes with analytical abilities?
What an annoying opponent. Compared to my analysis, hers
seems to be stronger.
Her proficiency level is beyond question higher.
This I can’t win.
If we fight, I might have to use all my skills and tactics just to
create an opening.
Her level is completely different from the pseudo-demon lord
that Orc Disaster was.
「 What amazing eyes, you have. Now, what would be the
purpose of your greetings?」
Let’s hear her intentions.
Knowing your opponents goal is absolutely necessary, after
all.
「Mu? Purpose… you say? Just to greet you, though?」
「…」
「…」
She’s hopeless.
I had intended to eloquently convince her to go back, but
stumbled at the first step.
Just a greeting, she says! I’m honestly at a loss here.
「Ah! Right, right, I remembered!
You, how about calling yourself a demon lord, and becoming
one?」
She suddenly added.
The hell she saying…
「Eh? Why would I want to do such a troublesome thing?」
She was the one to be surprised now.
「 Eh, I mean, a demon lord! Sounds cool, right? You long for
it, right?」
「I don’t?」
「… Eh?」
「Eh?」
Seems like there’s a fundamental difference in our thought
process.
We’re just staring at each other faces without having our
opinions reach the other. Well, a slime doesn’t have a face,
though.
「 Well, then, let me ask. What’s so good about becoming a
demon lord?」
「 Eh? That’s… a bunch of strong people aim to fight you? It’s
fun, you know?」
「Nah… I have no need for that. Not interested.」
「EEHH? Then how do you enjoy your life?」
「 In a bunch of ways… if I were to become a demon lord, are
there other ways to have fun other than to fight?」
「Not really…」
「Then isn’t it really boring?」
The moment I said that, Milim appeared as if she were struck
by lightning, and looked as if she took serious damage.
She was bored, huh.
My words were so accurate that she can’t say anything in
response.
Any further conversation would prove meaningless.
I should take advantage of her shock to take my leave.
「 Well then, since we got that out of the way, could I ask you
to leave!」
I handled that pretty well, I thought…
「 Wait! Y-you! You’re doing something more fun than being a
demon lord, aren’t you!
No fair! No fair, no fair!!!
I’ m mad. Teach me! I won’t forgive you if you don’t!」
I should be the angry one!
Just a brat! I had wanted to exclaim, but desperately held it
back.
The opponent is a demon lord, angering her would be bad.
Rather, maybe if I treat her like a kid handling her will be so
much easier.
At times like this, just have to be straight with her.
Let’s imagine her as a relative’s kid.
「I got it, I got it. I’ll teach you!
But, I’ve got a condition.
From now on you’ll call me Rimuru-san!」
「What? Don’t screw with me! The other way around!
You should be calling me Milim-sama!」
「…」
「…」
「Alright, then I will call you Milim.
And you will call me Rimuru. How about it?」
「Mu mu mu… alright. Got it!
I allow you to call me Milim.
Be thankful! Only demon lords can call me that!」
「Ah, is that so. Then let’s drop formalities from now on!」
Some sparks flew between us during the conversation,
But we seem to have settled on dropping formalities entirely
between us.
「 Okay, I’ll guide you in, then. But don’t go wandering on
your own, okay?」
「Got it! Rimuru!」
「 Good good! Aren’t you obedient. Also, don’t go rampaging
in the city without my permission, okay? If you can promise me
that, I’ll consider you my friend!」
「That’s easy! I promise, Rimuru!」
So far so good.
She’s easier than I thought. Just like a kid who’d listen to
anyone that would give them a candy.
Monsters have to keep their promises, right?
Should be fine then. Thinking that, I led Milim into the city.
＊ ＊ ＊
Accompanied by a slime, Demon Lord Milim entered the city.
Devil Grucius saw it happen using “Far Sight”.
And bewildered by this fact,
「Hey, is Milim getting a head start on us?
After taming some lowly slime…」
「So it seems. But this is for the best.
We could never continue in secrecy with Milim around.」
「 Right. Let’s just pretend we got rid of a bothersome
person.」
They said nodding to each other.
If they moved together, they couldn’t imagine a scenario
where their plan wouldn’t go down the drain.
And now that this happened, they can move freely.
「So, what will we do? How are we going to infiltrate?」
「Yeah…」
While the two were busy considering this, Grucius’s “Far
Sight” picked up a human squad approaching the city.
「 Yo,
a
human
squad!
Are
they
here
on
monster
extermination?」
「 Probably… but do they know that monsters built a city
here?」
And looking at each other,
「Let’s mix in with them?」
「 That’s a good idea. We’ll disguise ourselves as humans and
infiltrate the city!」
They decided.
As two high devils, they could easily transform into a human.
And after some light preparations, they mixed in with the
squad moving towards the city.
The Monsters’ City “Tempest”,
And thus, the two were able to meet the human named
Youmu.
Chapter 49 - Hurricane Milim
Devil Grucius and Myulan were walking in the forest
disguised as humans.
They expected to soon chance upon the human squad.
As any wolfman, Grucius’s appearance differed little from a
human when not transformed.
It’s been five hundred years since Lycanthrope King Karion
called himself a demon lord in search of power.
That was during a turbulent event where new demon lords
replaced the old. Called the World War, this event would occur
once every 500 years. And that’s when it happened.
At the same time as Karion three other demon lords were
born. Frey is one of those.
Considered the youngest, with least experience in the war,
are Demon Lord Karion, and the last to be born, Demon Lord
Leon Cromwell.
The six new demon lords were thus the members of the new
generation.
The old generation, on the other hand, has survived over two
such wars; their strength far surpassing the rest.
Therefore, most of the new generation demon lords strive to
expand their power.
Karion being one of these, it is natural for him to seek strong
individuals.
Grucius became a devil only a hundred years ago.
The life span of lycanthropes is not much different than that
of humans. The only difference being their longer youth–
lasting from 30~50 years.
In fact, when they start to grow old, their bodies began to
quickly weaken and they tend to die within two weeks.
The King of the Beast Country Yuurazania Karion possessed
great power from the day he was born.
He became a devil through his own power, and even evolved
into a demon lord. There is also a rumor that he exterminated
a single demon lord himself, but whether that is true or not is
open to debate.
Grucius did not possess enough power to evolve on his own;
however, he did excel at stealth and combat.
But thanks to his abilities he gained a chance to evolve.
Through drinking the blood of the king.
The survival rate of this ceremony is only 10%. Being able to
endure is in itself a mark of a hero.
Grucius endured this trial, like squeezing through the eye of
a needle.
And thus, Grucius became the same species as his King, and
acquired the same abilities and long lifespan.
Even now, a hundred years since his rebirth, his abilities have
yet to wane.
Compared to Grucius, Myulan’s circumstances are far more
complicated.
She was originally a witch. Persecuted by humans, she was
on the run around 300 years ago. After uncovering the secrets
of evolution, she bestowed its benefits unto herself.
That is, she gained eternal youth.
As for why she is currently serving Demon Lord Clayman,
that would be because of a deal they made.
Around 400 years ago, Clayman succeeded the previous
demon lord.
The moment he did, he began hunting down named devil
and monsters to steal their hearts.
Making them swear loyalty to him, he inscribed a curse onto
their hearts, making them his eternal servants.
Myulan met the same fate.
Even though she gained the power of a devil after evolving,
she was far weaker than Demon Lord Clayman; and so, after
being defeated, she had the curse of servitude engraved on her
heart.
As a result, her status did increase, but she could hardly be
happy about it.
And since then, she became one of Clayman’s marionettes.
She could understand devils like Gelmudo who yearned for
their own servants.
Myulan was waiting for an opportunity. To dispel the curse
and strike at Clayman.
Her long life, however, testified against such opportunity.
The difference in their abilities was too great.
So her servant life continued. She merely hoped to one day
be released from the curse…
And so, until present day.
“The goal is information gathering; I will flawlessly complete
the task!” She thought, thinking up a plan.
She would use whatever she could–whether it be Grucius or
the human squad!
Anything goes as long as it led to her release.
She had no choice but to abide Clayman’s wishes.
Since she was originally a human, turning into one was
hardly any effort.
.
A man and a woman walked in front of Youmu’s group.
And they quickly joined his party.
Siblings, they said; an older sister and her brother. But
extraordinary no matter how you looked at them.
Youmu observed the two, who were happily conversing with
the rest of the garrison.
They were dressed in Empire’s clothing; with an appearance
pleasing to the eye.
While they weren’t particularly suspicious, if they possessed
even a bit of strength they would certainly be able to walk
through the forest.
Jura
Forest’s
monsters
are
not
particularly
strong
individually. That is, that statement would be true if the
monsters had not become active some time ago.
Currently, entering the forest is truly dangerous. Traveling
through the Dwarf Kingdom is far safer.
“They are indeed suspicious… can’t let my guard down
around them.”
Youmu reasoned to himself.
There was nothing strange about their tale, and they opened
themselves quickly to the rest of the garrison. At first glance,
no problem, right?
However, his intuition said otherwise. And in such cases he
should trust his gut. That’s the way of life that let Youmu live
till this day.
“Well, they do seem capable, so let’s put them to use!”
He simply decided. Whatever their intentions were, Youmu
would only have to make sure he used them himself in return.
There were simply too few people in the garrison, and only a
few of them were particularly skillful.
So welcoming two strong individuals into their group would
only benefit them.
The suspicious ones are the three captured adventurers.
He ordered them to lead the way to this mysterious city, and
they don’t show any signs of lying. Therefore, the city must
truly exist.
They don’t seem keen on escaping, so he had them untied.
The three, as well, have gotten friendly with the squad, and
are boasting about their achievements.
Seems like they really are adventurers.
But because they came from a different country, he has never
heard of them. And being only at B rank, they aren’t famous
enough to be known outside their borders.
They are capable veterans, nonetheless.
「 Oh, so there’s a city ahead of here? One made by
monsters?」
「 Yeah, yeah! The first time we went there, they brought us
yakiniku! It was delicious!」
「 At that time we were pursued by by a stampede of giant
ants. My life was flashing before my eyes!」
「But as a result, we got to meet Rimuru-danna, so I’m happy
that happened.」
「Who would Rimuru-danna be?」
「 Ah, the head of the city! The city is mostly populated by
hobgoblins.
And the one who rules them all is the slime Rimuru-danna!」
「What? A slime has followers?」
「Yeah! Rimuru is a very cute slime!」
「 … actually, guys, are you sure we can reveal all of this?
Keep me out of it, okay?」
「 …, considering we are bringing them there, I don’t see a
reason to hide it.
In fact, wouldn’t it be worse if they get the wrong idea and
cause trouble?」
「 Yeah… “Don’t come back again!” If they say that, I’ll
cry…」
「We haven’t even entered the baths yet…」
Whether due to carelessness or some ploy, they are
answering any question you ask.
Youmu could not imagine any ulterior motive.
But the city was such a bizarre concept; how could it possibly
exist?
For a delusion, however, it was far too detailed.
「Ah! We’ve reached it!」
The Thief Class Gido exclaimed.
Youmu stepped forward to confirm. Far ahead, under the
shadows of trees, he could see a silhouette of a city’s walls.
it was true. Yet that thought only increased his tension.
A city made by monsters. A concept difficult to quickly
accept. But there it was.
Would he be greeted by snakes or demons…?
Youmu flashed a fearless smile and proceeded towards the
city.
＊ ＊ ＊
Showing Milim around the city,
Was a far harder task than I originally thought.
If you’ve ever brought a small kid to an amusement park you
know how I feel.
If you look away for a second, she’s gone. That’s exactly what
it’s like.
「Oii! Didn’t I tell you not take off running!」
「Wahahahaha! Over here! What’s this?!」
「Listen! Just listen to what I’m saying!」
「Wahahahaha! What’s wrong? I’m listening?」
No you aren’t.
She was strangely excited, running around all over the place.
When she met Gabil a moment ago,
「Ooooh!!! A Dragonewt!
Wahahaha! Working hard?」
「Yeah! I am the Dragonewt Gabil!
Who would you be? Shorty!」
*Buchi!*
「 Huh? Did you say something? Would you like to try dying
once?」
She lightly kicked Gabil in the knee, and, after he lost his
balance and fell, she drove her fist into his stomach.
Letting out a single “Gofu!”, Gabil was on the brink of death.
H-hey, wait a second… didn’t she promise not to rampage…?
「 Listen, fool! I’m in a very good mood right now, so I’ll let
you off with this.
Don’t ever look down on me again! Seriously, who’s a shorty,
who…」
She said. Any more and death, huh?
What a frightening girl Milim is! Or should I just call her
plain scary?
To Gabil’s good luck, he was carrying a test product
restoration pill. Probably heading to Kurobee for a request.
But even with a medium grade pill, his body didn’t
completely heal.
Truly a fist that can one-shot anyone. She probably held
herself back, too.
But now that it has come to this, I’m pretty sure the promise
not to rampage no longer applies.
Gabil limped away.
With a benevolent nod, Milim waved him goodbye.
And as if nothing had happened,
「 That guys is really sturdy! How about I strengthen him a
bit more?」
Please don’t ask me that. I thought.
「Nope, never! It’s bad to bully the weak!」
「Mu? I see… bullying the weak is bad! I know that!」
「O-oh. If you knew that, then from now on…」
I could only ask that much.
That is, I don’t have any way to stop her.
With her explosive temper, I can only pray that Gabil would
be the only victim.
And like this I continued to show her around.
She observed the making of armor, and requested a set.
She observed the sewing of clothing, and became Goblinas’
dress up doll.
She observed the farming, and helped plow the fields. I’ve
never seen someone plow a field that quickly.
And thus the day passed.
By the time the night came, everyone in the city has heard of
the small despot.
Assembling the leaders in the dining hall, she introduced
herself.
「I’m Milim Nava! It’s a pleasure!」
That’s what she said.
「Hmm? Isn’t Milim a name of a demon lord?」
Having spent the day practicing with Benimaru, Souei, and
Hakurou, Shion muttered that question.
「 Haha, what they hell are you saying? There’s no way a
demon lord could be here!」
Benimaru laughed rejecting her question.
This is bad. At this rate, we’ll have another Gabil-style
tragedy.
I wanted to salvage the situation, but
「 What kind of relationship do you have with Rimuru-sama?
Have you become friends?」
Souei asked.
Milim, who seemed about to explode a moment ago, now
fidgeted bashfully.
With her face bright red,
「Um, well… rather than friends… we’re close friends!」
「 Is that how it was, forgive my rudeness. I am Souei. I am
Rimuru-sama’s faithful servant. Please take care of me!」
As expected of Souei. Good looks and an eloquent tongue to
match.
Actually, Milim-kun. Since when did we become close
friends?
「Umm, since when are we close friends?」
I asked timidly,
「Eh? We aren’t!?」
A tear began to form in her eyes. Faster than the tear,
however, energy began gathering in her fist!!!
「 Just kidding! We’re really close friends! Best friends for
ever!」
I quickly added, evading danger.
Almost hit a landmine myself. Not letting a gabil happen
again.
「I see! You’re good at surprising people!」
She grinned broadly.
A simply fellow. Simple, but hard to deal with.
Carelessness is forbidden from now on. I thought, reaching a
new step of enlightenment.
Benimaru still hasn’t realized the situation. Need to warn
him later.
Unlike Souei, he doesn’t understand a woman’s heart at all.
He’s even worse at it than I am.
If he wasn’t a handsome guy, he would surely be hated by
everyone.
Stupid people always end up suffering.
The problem is, he won’t survive suffering caused by Milim.
The conversation ended thus as food was brought out.
Milim happily began eating.
I, too, changed into my human form and removed the mask.
When Milim saw that,
「Ah! So you’re the one who killed Gelmudo! I see!」
She said.
With a huge smile on her face.
The other people present reacted differently. They looked at
me, pressing for an explanation.
I won’t be able to fool them, it seems.
When dinner ended, Milim looked ready to fall asleep.
So I had Shuna escort her to a guest house. I wonder if she’ll
be complaining about the bed and such…
Saying something like: “Not a bed, I want tatami mat with a
futon!”
Well, can’t give her what we don’t have. I’ll just leave it to
Shuna.
Then, I explained today’s events to everyone.
「I see… That was truly a powerful hit I took.
I saw my father beckoning to me from heaven!」
「 What? Seems like you’re still out of it. Your father is still
alive!」
「Ah! Right. How rude of me!」
Gabil’s response aside, everyone else was surprised.
Well, duh. A demon lord had showed up.
「But, just as a note, I had her promise not to rampage, so we
should be fine, right?」
When I asked,
「 Actually, it’s not like all monsters can’t break promises,
you know?
While the Dwarf King did say a part of the truth, that isn’t
the whole of it.」
Kaijin replied.
Hakurou and the other oni nodded to this.
「 Rimuru-sama, for example, I have no problem telling
lies.」
「Me too. Actually, I’m pretty good at it!」
Souei and Benimaru added.
That means?
「In other words…」
According
to
their
explanation,
spontaneous birth have trouble lying.
only
monsters
of
Those born of parents are not as restricted. Besides, what the
Dwarf King was referring to was a case of “Pledge Magic on top
of swearing upon your very existence”.
I shouldn’t have ignored to inquire about it from the 『 Great
Sage』 .
While the demons are truly restricted, the normal monsters
aren’t so.
Which is why…
「Milim can go lying all she want?」
「That’s what it would mean…」
Hakurou nodded.
In that case, what should we do?
「 However, she doesn’t seem to intend to cause trouble, and,
even if she did, we couldn’t stop her, can we?」
I agreed with that analysis. Even with all of us working
together, we’d fail.
「 Right. Let’s let her do what she wants, and if worst comes
to worst, we’ll have Rimuru-sama stop her. They are close
friends, after all!」
「「「No objections!!!」」」
WHAT!!! Benimaru you bastard!
By the time I thought that it was already too late. My usual
“leave it to others” policy seems to have come back to haunt
me.
Can’t be helped, I thought and let out a sigh.
And thus, everyone came to believe that I was in charge of
supervising Demon Lord Milim.
So ended the first day of Hurricane Milim.
Chapter 50 - Frontier Garrison
The morning of the following day,
Started with great tribulations.
First thing in the morning I woke Milim up.
Her expression grumpy, I had her change to look presentable.
The new clothing she wore was the one she had requested
yesterday, and it came out pretty well.
The Gothic Dress was probably difficult to move in, hence the
reason for her request.
「 Why does a demon lord need to wake up so early in the
morning!」
She was grumbling haughtily, but her mood improved by
breakfast.
Children really are simple.
While she was eating, I was busy thinking.
I don’t particularly mind becoming her supervisor, but I want
to go to a human city. So, should I bring her along?
I kind of have a bad feeling about doing that. No, let me
rephrase… it’s bound to lead to a disaster!
To bring such a dangerous child to a place she’s never been
before… well, it’s not that I can’t, it’s that I won’t.
But even so, leaving her here is bad for my heart.
While Milim is visiting I should probably abstain from leaving
for human cities.
After we finished breakfast, I took Milim to the smithy.
I took on my human form and wore a mask; since, as a slime, I
wouldn’t be able to try out a weapon.
And once we reached it, I greeted Kurobee.
「Is the thing I asked for yesterday ready?」
「 Oo! This one, right? Should be good for Milim-sama’s
personal use!」
He said, showing me the finished product.
Yesterday, he had measured the size of Milim’s hands after
being asked to make her something.
It’s Dragon Knuckles!
The point of such gloves would be to prevent injury when
punching barehanded and to increase the force of the blow…
normally. That’s not why we gave her the gloves.
No, our goal was the exact opposite. The light but dense
“Demon Steel” is actually surrounded by a shock-absorbing
material.
Right! When she equips this, her blow will be reduced to only
10% of its norm!
And we used Demon Steel in hopes of attaching a regenerative
effect to them. The best part of it all will be the decrease in her
destructive power.
「Milim, try this on!」
I pass the dragon knuckles to Milim, who, clearly excited,
happily accepts them.
And she quickly puts them on.
She lightly throws some punches in the air.
「Oh! This is great! My hands feel really light!」
Alright, seems to be working. If her hands feel light, I guess
her power should have decreased a bit.
And for myself, I took a newly developed sword.
The last one I had broke myself, so I had them repair it.
I had tried copying it myself, but even if it looked identical its
performance was clearly different.
Seems copying an item is impossible when the creator’s skills
are too high.
Even if it looks the same, even if my appraising ability claims
they are the same, there are nonetheless small differences.
I draw the sword to check. Amazing. Kurobee’s ability is truly
something.
I wish I could finally get a sword specialized for my use. Seems
like they still need to work on that; I am not getting impatient,
but I am looking forward to it.
Nodding, I put the sword back into the scabbard.
The moment Milim and I acquired our weapons, Rigurdo
came running over.
How well he runs…
「 Rimuru-sama, this is where You were! An unknown group
has come!」
From what he told me, we have an armed squad near the city.
Among them are the three adventurers.
Somehow, the three idiots managed bringing an armed group
over.
Why are so many problems occurring now? Those idiots… so I
thought, but,
「Well, let’s go meet them.」
I said, and headed to the place where Rigurdo left them.
And as if it was the most natural thing in the world, Milim
followed.
When I arrived I saw Rigur and the guards surrounding ten or
so armed men.
They are all dressed similarly. However, their equipment
seems rather poor, and their ability likewise.
Our equipment is worlds superior.
Nonetheless, among them are a man and a woman with
clearly superior equipment.
And not just their equipment–their skills also seem pretty
high.
And of course, the three idiots. When they saw me,
「Oh! Rimuru-danna, it’s been a while!」
「Howdy! We came to hang out!」
「It’s been ages! Things happened… so there’s more of us!」
They greeted me.
Things happened, huh. Seems like they are the cause of this
“incident”,
「Yo. So, who might these people be?」
「About that…」
They explained the details.
During his introduction, the man named Youmu kept looking
at us while on guard.
When the idiots finished,
「 Pleased to make your acquaintance! Farmas Kingdom,
Count’s Domain, Frontier Garrison Captain Youmu’s the name.
We heard that monsters built a city here so we came to check.
I heard the chief of the city is a slime, could I meet it?」
He greeted us thus.
「 Ah, please pardon the belated introduction. I am the head
of this city and its representative.
I am known as Rimuru Tempest.
Though I currently appear thus, I am, in fact, a slime!」
I responded.
「Is that how it was, pardon my rudeness.
Cabal had mentioned that “Rimuru” is the name of the head,
but I was misled by you being called a slime, you see.
Your human transformation is simply marvelous!」
Whether flattery or not I don’t know, but he seems intent on
praising me.
I wonder if monsters capable of human transformation are
rare? Not that it matters right now.
「Be that as it may. Are monsters capable of transforming into
humans rare?
Actually, forget that question; what would be your business
today?」
「Ah, about that…
Our goal was to confirm the report. There has never been a
case of monsters building a city before, you see…
Moreover, should that report prove true, there’s the
possibility that you will pose a threat to our country.
Thus, considering that the city truly exists, we must confirm
whether or not you could pose a threat to us.
Could we possibly impose upon you our presence?」
「 I see. However, if we were intending on becoming your
enemies and were such a terrifying city, how could we let you
stay here?」
Upon hearing my retort, the man named Youmu scratched his
head.
「Ah, damn it. I’ll just tell you the truth.
Frankly, I didn’t believe there was a city of monsters here.
Now I know I was wrong.
And, according to these three adventurers, you’ve got really
good living conditions around here.
Please allow our stay and the stationing of troops here!」
He said in one breath.
And to the three idiots,
「I apologize for doubting you!」
He deeply bowed his head in apology.
I had planned to observe him for a while, but maybe it’s
alright to consider him an honest guy.
「Fufuuun! Didn’t we tell you!
Well, as long as you understand! It doesn’t do to always
suspect people!」
For some reason, Ellen proudly responded.
The other two were expressing their approval of her words or
happiness at finally arriving.
Well, he doesn’t seem like a bad guy, but approving their
presence is a different matter.
「Regarding stationing your troops here: for what purpose? 」
Youmu faced me and began explaining their situation.
Their unit was established by Farmas Kingdom’s Count to
protect the villages against monsters; they are composed of
thirty members in three divisions.
From where we stood, they could easily access the highway
and nearby villages.
「 Moreover, if we lay roads to the highway, we’d be saving
time and establishing a trade route.
Of course, we will offer our labor towards that end!」
He ended with a proposal.
Even if it’s possible to get here on horseback, the same is not
true for carriages.
We hadn’t cleared any trees in the direction of the highway.
We didn’t want to stand out at the time; but that was before
the earlier orc incident.
Now that the forest has begun to calm down we should think
about opening a trade route.
So perhaps it might be a good idea to accept his proposal.
Since it’s bad taste to continue such discussion on our feet, I
guided everyone to the cafeteria.
Though our menu selection is still limited, it is nonetheless
delicious.
Since we unfortunately are low on salt, pepper, and other
seasoning, we can’t offer any subtle spicing.
Or so I’d say if not for Shuna’s godly cooking skills. That is,
hers and that of her apprentice chefs Goblinas.
The number of Goblinas has been steadily increasing.
The security and order of the city is maintained by men while
women take care of household matters and cooking.
Since they have their individual talents, they spread
themselves among Cooking, Cleaning, Education, Sewing,
Assistance, and other professions.
Their efficiency can be primarily attributed to Rigurdo’s skill
at governing.
After switching to the cafeteria we continued our discussion.
Amusingly, Milim sat next to me.
It’s kind of cute how carefully she handles her dragon
knuckles.
「 By the way, Rimuru-danna, whose daughter would she
be?」
Cabal went and asked.
Milim reacted to being called a daughter, but exercised selfrestraint. Good word choice, Cabal.
Can’t forget that this cafeteria has the bomb named Milim.
「 Oh, a guest. A really important person, so treat her with
utmost respect, okay?」
I warned them ahead of time.
If they ignore my warning, they’ll have only themselves to
blame. Not my problem then.
「I’m Milim. Please to meet you!」
Though Milim so simply introduced herself, let’s not forget
she is a cruel demon lord.
She is so adorable, however, that she certainly deceived them
all…
But a man and a woman, whose equipment was much better
than the rest, had a worried expression on their faces.
Actually, rather than expression, it’s the air around them–it
changed slightly.
They looked at Milim with complete disbelief.
Did they find her out? No, there’s no way that would be true.
So I thought until I looked closer at the two…
Huh? Why are two devils disguising themselves as humans
among them? Yes, the two of them are devils.
A simple human transformation could not fool my 『 Magic
Perception』 .
From what Youmu said, they joined them half way.
Infiltration, is that it?
(Hey, two devils infiltrated the city, be on your guard!)
I announced using 『Thought Transmission』 .
Well, it’s fine as long as they don’t do anything funny.
(Rimuru-sama, considering that they showed up at the same
time as Demon Lord Milim, could they be connected
somehow?)
(I am of the same opinion, Rimuru-sama. A ploy to make us
lower our guard?)
(Nooooope! I wouldn’t do something that annoying!!!)
Milim made her way into my 『 Thought Transmission 』
network. She seems to have figured out our frequency and
forced her way in.
What an absurd thing to do.
Even if I make it sound so simple, make no mistake–it
requires an absurdly high level of skill
(Hey you, did you just break into our network?!)
(Fufun! That kind of thing is easy for me!
But let bygones be bygones. Those two have no relation to
me!!)
(But you know them?)
(… Eh? I.. I don’t?)
(…)
(…)
(Well, whatever. Just stay on your guard, everyone!)
Though they aren’t related, they are acquainted it seems.
No need to force her to say it if she doesn’t want to. It’s
enough to know what we need to stay vigilant against.
While I was conversing thus, everyone was busy with selfintroductions.
And that seems to have ended a second ago.
「 Now that everyone introduced themselves, let’s get to the
heart of the matter!」
The main question was whether to allow them to establish a
base here; but, before that, they need to clarify something.
「 I should be considering this a personal request of Youmusan, shouldn’t I?」
「 Yes, that would be accurate. In fact, the country will not
know of this.」
「Why?」
「 Hmph. Though there’s a bunch of reasons, frankly, I hate
the feudal lord.
Our employer, Count Nidole Maidam, is no decent man.
The kind of guy who prioritizes personal benefit over that of
the people.
He’s greedy, and rough with his men.
Though he levies a heavy tax on the people in return for
protection, the garrison sees none of it.
The worst kind of man.
Well, as someone who badmouths his employer, I am no
decent man either.
In any case, as a result, we are severely understaffed.
If we set up a base here we could easily access the surrounding
villages.
But, if we report this, he’s bound to meddle with your city.
The clothing you produce is your specialty, right? It’s worlds
better than what his city produces, you know?
Well, this is considered neutral zone, so I can’t imagine him
moving independently, but…」
I see.
A greedy feudal lord. A common setting.
Yes, I wouldn’t want to have to deal with such a gloomy
character.
But considering how frankly Youmu explains all this, he must
be serious.
He seriously wants to set up a base here. To earn my trust,
he’s speaking only the truth.
Our conversation continued.
After Rigurdo and the oni voiced their opinions, we passed
our decision.
We decided to let them use a single empty house.
Of course, should they cause problems, we will immediately
evict them. Moreover, we’ll be collecting money for their meals.
That we decided to include after hearing Kaijin’s opinion.
A single night for a single person costs three silver coins. The
average rate at a city for a sunny room is between 5~8 coins.
A single room at an inn could be as low as 3 coins. That
includes a single simple meal.
Staying without a meal will cost between 1~2 coins.
The imperial capital would easily be five times as expensive.
By the way, a hundred silver coins is equal to a single gold one.
I still have the twenty gold pieces I got from Kaidou.
By our standards, a single silver coin equals a thousand yen,
and a single gold coin is a hundred thousand yen.
Though monetary value also depends on item costs and such;
well, in any case, Kaidou seems to have spent a lot.
That’s only expected considering the value of the medicine,
however.
Well, it should be enough to kick-start our economy.
「Three coins is too high, please lower it slightly!」
Youmu began negotiating the cost.
「 Hmph! Listen up, the room includes three meals a day, and
a bath!
If you have a problem, we’ll lend you a storage house instead,
how about it?
There we’ll charge a single silver coin, but no meals!」
Youmu pondered Kaijin’s words, but gave up in the end.
He probably remembered the meal he just ate.
And thus, we lent out lodging to Farmas Kingdom’s Count’s
Domain Garrison Guard led by Youmu.
We also let them use the first floor of the guard house as their
office.
Youmu’s group brought in their equipment there.
Seems like they use a Magic Communicator type of thing that
allows them to contact individual units.
However, unfortunately, they can only speak for three
minutes every hour. The magic cost is simply so high that so
they can’t supply enough.
Thus it’s mostly used to rely unit orders or for emergency
situations.
An expensive piece of equipment, they seem to only have six
of those.
That’s also due to how cheap their employer is.
Including the two “newcomers”, the human squad is
composed of 32 people.
From where they are located – well, here as of now – they can
reach every village within a day. They’ve gotten much more
efficient as a result, it seems.
They’ve also gotten used to life here.
After Youmu contacted them via the magic communicator,
they all assembled here. A merry bunch they are.
「「「Please take care of us from now on!」」」
They all shouted.
「 Our pleasure! However, should you cause any trouble, I
can’t guarantee your lives. So be careful, okay?」
I threw in a light threat in there.
Though we’re clearly monsters, they were on their guard only
for the first few minutes.
But let’s not allow them to let their guard down so much that
they cause a ruckus here.
Though they seem like a bunch of good guys, so maybe I’m
worrying too much.
As planned, I then introduced Youmu to Rigur.
After we explained how far our defense network spans, the
frontier garrison decided to fill in the holes between us and the
villages.
Since there’s a lot of room to spare, a single unit can work on
building a road.
And the free high orc construction division will be sent to
help them with that.
Thus, albeit very unexpectedly, Youmu’s group became
familiar with our city.
Chapter 51 - To the Human City
Two weeks have passed since we let Youmu’s group in.
The highway plan is continuing smoothly.
Contrary to what you’d think, the frontier garrison members
are rather hardworking.
They’ve also gotten very friendly with the hobgoblin
guardians.
The city’s monsters are dutifully upholding the rules, and are
unexpectedly friendly towards the humans.
I was expecting the guardians and the garrison to look down
on each other due to monster-human animosity and all, but I
guess I was wrong.
Probably, since they used to be ruffians and hooligans, they
are trying to change.
As for Youmu, he might be the kind of person who attracts
people.
He has an aura of charisma about him.
So even dividing up the responsibilities he was handed was
quite smooth–whether or not his desire to cooperate with us
affected his efficiency.
We have goblin riders on guard and lookout duty around the
city, but there’s simply too many of them.
Therefore, we decided to have ten riders support the frontier
garrison when they answered distress calls.
For the humans that assistance was something they wouldn’t
even dare to ask for, so they happily accepted.
However, they insisted to return to the favor, so they decided
to teach us formation tactics, sword skills, and other
professions they knew.
Among those was a rather popular survival skills that were
bound to increase our food variety.
While it wouldn’t lead to abundance, it is something we can
be grateful for.
Thus our relationship kept improving.
And once we more or less came to trust each other, the
garrison had a proposal… no, a favor to ask.
They asked whether we could maintain their equipment. It
seems the fact that our equipment is far superior to theirs has
been bothering them.
「In the first place, it’s plain cheating for monsters to use high
level equipment!」
One of their members said, speaking on behalf of the entire
group.
Frankly, I agree.
Since getting the Dwarfs’ technological assistance we’ve been
able to create equipment far above what I would consider ideal.
「Fufun! Well, hey. Dwarf armor is the best in the world!」
Kaijin merrily replied,
「 No, no… that being so, why is even master Garm in this
city? That I find strange!」
Cabal also expressed disbelief.
The elite among the dwarfs–Garm. Kaijin is also a master of
his craft, and we also have the expert Kurobee.
Our city’s smithy would easily match that of any capital city.
Moreover, we have Gabil bringing raw materials from the
cave once in a while; so we have an abundance of high ranking
ingredients.
If people learned of this, there would bound to be plenty of
buyers; however, we don’t plan to sell any.
There are still hobgoblins without a complete set of
equipment. Our numbers are so large that we are having hard
time meeting demand.
Even with Kurobee’s copy skill – the one he got from
『 Researcher 』 - it takes a while to finish an item since its not
accelerated by 『Great Sage』 like mine.
It’s certainly faster than if making the item by hand, but he’s
still just a single person.
Thus, he’s been employing artisan-wannabees from among
the young men and women to become his disciples; and has
been producing all items at the factories for them to see.
Perhaps one of these young ones may become a true artisan
someday.
So, considering the possibility of future experts, Kurobee’s
current actions are for the best in the long term.
「 Whatever, it’s fine–your request! Ask me to look at your
equipment any time I’m free!」
Kaijin lightly accepted.
He’s probably planning on using them to have his students
practice.
He might look like a big softy, but he’s actually an extremely
prudent old man.
「Uooooooo! As expected of Kaijin-san! Look at him talk!」
「Oi oi, you sure?!」
「In that case, look at mine too!!!」
He was surrounded in other similar joyous shouts.
I guess I should feel relieved at his kindness.
.
*Dosu, Zusha, Boko, Bokon!*
That was the sound that accompanied our fall.
By “our fall” I mean mine, Benimaru’s, Souei’s, and Shion’s.
「Wahahaha! You suck, you suck, you suck, you suck!!!」
Our opponent exclaimed while laughing loudly. Who? Demon
Lord Milim of course.
We had a mock battle with her, four versus one, but that
didn’t go over well.
And she’s even using her dragon knuckles. She always wears
them. Once at mealtime I made her take them off causing her to
sulk the rest of the day.
I shouldn’t have? No, that was clearly a breach of etiquette.
I’m glad I had her wear them this time.
She should always wear them during practice. But that
doesn’t apply to mealtime.
As if receiving a lesson, I spar daily with Milim.
But she’s so strong – to the point that it’s funny! – that dueling
her is out of the question. So, we decided on this four versus
one.
Ridiculous power. A cheat-like ability. Bottomless stamina.
I’m glad we’re not enemies.
We also had Hakurou spar with her once. Unfortunately, not
even his attacks reach her. However he can put up a fight, which
is impressive in itself.
The overwhelming power I felt from the Dwarf King, and the
overwhelming power from Milim.
The difference between them is far too great. That much I
understood after being beaten down in succession here.
Had I, during the match with the dwarf king, used 『 Great
Sage』 battle mode, there’s a chance I could have won.
But that kind of thing is meaningless before Milim. It’s not a
match of skill or trick.
There’s various kinds of strength, huh…?
Thus thrice a day. As a result, we’ve all gotten much stronger
compared to two weeks ago.
Hakurou observes the matches. He’s perfected his skills, so he
won’t benefit much from these.
As for us, our skills were so lacking, that we managed to
improve greatly these past two weeks.
「 You’ve gotten pretty good! If Rimuru decided to become a
demon lord now, I would be totally for it!」
Milim happily exclaimed.
I am not planning on becoming a demon lord!
Besides, we didn’t even last twenty minutes today. Complete
failures.
Even if I called myself a demon lord, I wouldn’t live long
enough to see it recorded.
Benimaru, Souei, and Shion return to practice after getting
instructions from Hakurou.
What a lively bunch they are.
While watching them spar,
「By the way, Milim, why did you become a demon lord?」
I suddenly got curious and asked,
「 Yeaaaah, about that… what was the reason again? There
was a bunch of sad things and messed up things, right?」
「Why are you asking me?」
「 No reason. Can’t remember it well. It’s been too long ago; I
forgot!」
Milim looked as if she didn’t want to remember the grief and
horror.
「I see. Well, if you forgot, there’s no need to remember!」
Though she looks like a child, she is an ancient demon lord.
From what I heard, the youngest of demon lords is at least 200
years old.
That would be my enemy Leon Cromwell. My prey.
There are other young demon lords; they are around five
hundred years old and have experienced the great war.
Milim belongs to the old generation.
In other words, she’s been living for an insane amount of
time.
Chances are, she doesn’t have many friends. She’s been living
for so long that she must have lost many good friends by now…
「 Hey, do you have family or someone who worries about
you?
Is it okay to stay here without letting anyone know?」
Suddenly growing worried, I asked her.
When I did,
「Ah!!! I forgot. Right… I’ll be right back!
Though this might take a while. But, I’ll be gone for 2~3 years
at the longest. I’ll be back!」
She suddenly exclaimed.
「What? So suddenly. Hey. Right now?」
「 Mu, yeah. Well, it’s not like we won’t meet again ！ So I’m
off!」
She said, and immediately changed into her Gothic Dress.
That’s with the Dress Change magic–a very useful skill.
I would have asked her to teach me, but I can do that
naturally myself, so there’s no need.
It’s usually recommended to people with lots of equipment.
Though you have to learn〈Spacial Magic〉before this one, and
it is far harder to learn.
After she finished changing, she looked at me with a smile,
「Well, be right back!」
She flew off after saying just a few words.
And without making a sound she flew away at a speed faster
than the speed of sound.
She left as suddenly as she had arrived.
「Hmm? Has Milim-sama gone off somewhere?」
Shion asked.
「 Yeah. She had remembered some unfinished business.
She’ll be back in 2~3 years at the latest, she said.」
「2~3 years? How easily she went on such an arduous journey,
and for such a long time, no?」
「 But, to someone with her lifespan, surely it’s but 2~3
days?」
「I guess it is!」
「 Maybe she’s gone off to show off her clothing and dragon
knuckles to her friends…」
Shion muttered that last line much to the approval of the
other oni.
That just might be the case.
If she went showing off her gifts to her friends around the
world, she might just need 2~3 years for that.
Though our imagination was probably just running wild
imagining such a scene, we somehow became convinced that
she is in fact out boasting to friends.
Solemn expressions don’t suit Milim.
And now that she’s gone, I’m feeling kind of lonely. We’ve
gotten that close during these two measly weeks.
What a strange demon lord she is.
But there’s no time to feel sorry for ourselves.
Her departure is also a chance.
We must go to a human village right now. After checking it
out, if there are no problems, I’ll take Milim there next time.
Previewing content is important before a public release.
The three idiots were planning to stay for two weeks, secretly
gathering monster body parts.
They are using it to fulfill a subjugation request, aren’t they?
But are they allowed to cheat like that?
Well, it’s not really my problem, but I’ll have them buy my
silence by guiding me to a human city.
「And so, you’re showing the way.」
I said in response to their troubled expressions,
「We understand, danna!」
「 We shall lead the way! Should we also stop by the royal
capital on the way?」
「I know how to get around the back alleys, you know?」
They accepted.
I’ll leave it to them.
I decided to leave in two days.
When I had gone to notify Rigurdo of the fact, I found out
that he had already prepared the bags for departure. How
diligent.
And after using the magic circle to get to the cave, I had Gabil
show me to our medium grade medicine stash.
「Oh, Rimuru-sama! We have been waiting!」
「 My, Rimuru-dono! I am ecstatic that you let me work in
such a wonderful environment!」
While on our way there we ran into Bester’s laboratory.
Unlike Kaijin who has to supervise lots of people, Bester can
devote himself wholeheartedly to research.
So this must feel like heaven to him.
「You are eating properly, right? Not forgetting to sleep?」
I asked, worried.
「 Of course. While the meals are not very diverse, they are
very delicious.
So I never miss a meal.
As for sleep: I am frugal with it, but had a bed prepared here.
Besides, it’s good for your body not to sleep for a while!」
No it’s not…
I thought, but he’s doing what he really likes. So I decided to
leave him with a “don’t over do it” line.
「 Oh by the way, between Kurobee copying them and being
produced here, which is more efficient?」
I asked,
「We are getting faster here.
Once we get more workers and proper equipment, we’ll be
able to continue production without relying on Kurobeedono.」
Is what he said.
Since it takes some time to grow Hipokte grass, we don’t need
production speed to increase too much.
「 In that case, should I have five people or so come as lab
members?」
「Hmm… I need to teach them the basics too, so I’d like about
ten.
Since I want to be rearing successors as well, you see.」
Current production speed is three hours to dilute one pill.
Kurobee can manage the same in a single hour.
I can make one immediately, but I refrain from doing so. They
need to be able to make it without my involvement.
Thus, they’ll be able to manage without me in emergency
situations.
However, they do currently focus on diluting my restorative
pills to create twenty medium grade pills. Doing so, using
〈Membrane Creation〉, is Bester’s job.
Along that would be very difficult, so he has Gabil’s men help
him. After evolving into Dragonewts they learned to use some
simple magic, it seems.
If three people other than Bester learn to use it, the speed
triples.
Working on a single pill every hour. In other words, they’ll be
able to create twenty medium grade ones. So in a single 8 hour
working day, they’ll add 160 pills to our stock.
An excellent production line we’ve made here.
If they fail at growing more, they’ll be stuck with other chores
while Bester will continue his research. Which makes sense.
Approving of their plans, I left to let Rigurdo know.
Until now Bester has been working without sleep, producing
more than eighty pieces a day.
Probably preparing the city for the future. Taking 500 pieces
from our stash, I deposited them into my stomach.
These I plan to sell in human city and purchase some magic
stones.
We’ll figure out the price with Kaijin later.
「 Well then, continue as you have. As for Bester-dono, please
do not overexert yourself!」
「 Please leave it to me! I will work myself to the bone for
you!」
「I’ll leave the matter about ten people to you!」
They saw me off.
Afterwards, I went to see Kaijin to decide the lowest price
we’d sell these at.
Low quality medicine is called potions here and sells for about
3 silver coins a piece.
Which is actually pretty high. It’s not hard to imagine one’s
earnings for the day being spent on medicine.
However, this medicine can treat 20% of most injuries and
even grave ones.
In comparison, restorative magic such as 〈 Heal 〉 will only
restore 10% of injuries and hard to use in emergency situations.
So our medicine is twice as effective. High grade medicine can
restore 50%, but I digress. What should we set the price at?
「 Listen, danna. Don’t set the price twice as high. Sell no
lower than 15 silver coins a piece.
This isn’t something a beginner would buy. It’s meant for B
rank and above adventurers.
It’s alright to raise the price even more! Aim to sell at about 20
silvers.」
Kaijin fervently explained.
As he says. This medicine is very useful, so we’d be in trouble
if we set the price too low and get too large of an order.
If we don’t make a profit we can’t buy magic stones. So
aiming for 20 silvers a piece is smart.
Perhaps I should also sell one or two of my personal pills.
After I acknowledged his words, we ended the meeting.
And thus finished our preparations.
The next day, I met up with the three idiots.
After finishing their preparations, the trio was waiting for
me.
If we take the highway we’ll run straight into Farmas
Kingdom. The Count’s domain that Youmu has spoken so much
about.
And that would mean meeting the greedy count, so no thanks.
So, we’ll be walking through the forest.
We are aiming for the small country Brumund.
To meet with Freedom Association’s guild master and decide
on a course of action.
A year has passed since I was reincarnated into this world.
And I am finally heading towards a human city.
Chapter 52 - Journey
The Devil Myulan was relieved to finally be able to report.
She had left her best friend and the violent Demon lord
Milim behind in the city which they were to monitor, but, this
was something completely outside of her expectations.
It surprised her that a weak little slime is the head of the city,
furthermore, Milim’s behavior was also something she
couldn’t understand.
The way a demon lord thinks is something an ordinary
person will never understand.
Rather, isn’t that particular Demon Lord a little, no,
relatively eccentric?
On a cultural level, it seems the demon lord has made friends
in the city they were monitoring.
What’s more, the fact that the head of the town is a slime
who can take on the form of a masked person was also being
reported.
Just to be safe, the fact that Milim was staying in the city was
not reported.
I don’t think she’ll do anything that will violate the
agreement between the demon lords.
But, considering the fact I can’t understand what Milim is
thinking, I must be very cautious.
We definitely cannot use magic in front of Milim.
I judged that communication magic or magic in general, will
instantly be detected by Milim.
If she doesn’t know my identity, there is a chance that she
might not make a move.
These are the types of things you report.
「 I see…I can use this. Good work, please continue to
monitor them.」
Clayman said this happily, seemingly having come up with
something.
But this has nothing to do with Myulan.
As the garrison’s Shaman, she is serving as an officer.
(Stupid humans. I’m a devil, and yet they don’t suspect a
thing.)
Although she looked down on them, talking to them for
some time stirred up strange emotions in her heart.
(I’ll let it be for the time being.I wish to enjoy these moments
for a little longer.)
She made such a wish subconsciously.
Thus, she went back to work without being too concerned.
.
The Demon Grucius, now a member of the frontier garrison,
followed his platoon as they advanced into the forest.
For a beastman such as he, horse-riding was mere child’s
play.
As such, he naturally stood out in the team.
Even when he held back his true abilities, he couldn’t
possibly be inferior to humans.
Therefore, he was offered the role of vice captain for one of
the three platoons.
However, he refused stating that a newcomer should not hold
such a position even after the platoon commander insisted.
Even though he drew some attention to himself, as long as he
maintained his current situation, everything will be fine.
That’s what he believed.
However, what he is currently interested in is the group of
goblin wolf riders that followed them.
The strangely evolved Star wolves and their riders the
hobgoblins.
As if they were a skilled team, even their breathing is
synchronized. This suggests a high level of proficiency .
Above all, The one known as Gobuta was the best amongst
the hobgoblins.
Based on his intuition, the best course of action is to kill him
on sight.
Grucius curled his tongue.
Originally, he was only planning to invite the Oni, but in this
situation it’s very likely there are many other talented
individuals.
There are a total of 100 Goblin wolf riders, and every one of
them have talents I want by all means.
Amongst them are captain Rigur and vice captain Gobuta.
These two have an overwhelming presence over the others.
There are also others, like the Dragonewts I see time to time.
They will also become good warriors with some training.
The Orc Pioneers, they aren’t much on their own, but truly
shine when together in a group.
I heard they were led by an orc lord called Gerudo, but I
haven’t seen him around the city.
I heard he’s always out transporting goods, but he’s most
likely a powerful individual.
(What do you know, I’ll be darned! This city is crazy! If I
make a move, all this war potential will be ours!)
In fact, when I look a closer look at the Oni, they’re either my
equal or even above me.
Even though he is the weakest amongst the servants of the
Beast King, this is still clearly something abnormal.
Well, it’s fine isn’t it? It’s more fun this way!
Having strong comrades is something good. Even if we failed,
having powerful enemies is also desirable! That much is true.
We, the Beastmen, are a race that thrives in battle. Strong
enemies are something that we welcomed.
Thus, while pondering about how he should invite them, he
continued with his Frontier Garrison duties.
＊ ＊ ＊
YAHHOO ——- Nice!
I am very satisfied with the feeling of spaciousness after such
a long time.
When I was in the city, I had to pay attention to what I say,
my mind feels like it’s about to burst.
Thus, I left all the problems in the city to the two Oni.
But, Benimaru said this himself:
「 Please leave everything regarding the city with us two Oni,
we’ll be able to accomplish anything!」
That’s what he said. I’m sure he’ll manage somehow.
Ranga has been on guard the whole time, but no signs of
movements were spotted. Now it’s Souei’s turn to take over
guard duty._
He who doesn’t sleep, Souei.
By creating clones, he can get some sleep in shifts. Even
though it’s certainly a useful ability, I don’t want to tell him
that he must sleep.
From the looks of things, no one’s showing their true colors.
To me, even though they don’t seem to be related to Milim,
they may be acquaintances.
Because this cannot be handled carelessly, we must monitor
them carefully.
Unfortunately, they don’t seem to have made a move at all.
If that’s the case, then all we can do is to continue to be
vigilant. Since I can immediately return to the city with
『Shadow Step』 , I decided to leave the city for a little while.
Or rather, I speculate that as soon as I’m gone, they’re going
to start making their move. Milim has also just left, so they
must make their move now.
I was on alert whilst thinking about this, but after first day I
went out of town nothing happened whatsoever.
After 3 days had passed, I’m starting to think that I may be
overly worked up about things.
They also seem to be fairly strong.
“Leave it to me!”
And because he said that I entrusted him to lead the way.
After hearing that, I am now enjoying the spacious feeling
after such a long time.
I’m taking this route because roads haven’t been developed
yet.
After getting off the streets, I followed the animal trail.
Is this really all right?
If that’s not enough, we advanced through a variety of
different routes. However, there’s a veteran here, so I left it to
him.
Even though he has a tearful face, lets believe in him.
Besides, it’s not like this is the first time he has come by here.
One moment later,
「Oi oi, we’re not actually lost are we?」
I said that as a joke.
「 Hahaha. There’s no way we would have gotten lost
here…」
His wording has became strange, everything is fine right?
Referring to the map in my mind, it seems we walked by here
just now. I must be imagining things.
「Oi! This is no joke. You’re lost, aren’t you!」
The 3 looked at each other,
「「「WE’RE VERY SORRY!!!」」」
And they apologized.
Anyway, it seems that they have gotten lost trying to take a
shortcut. Are these guys really professionals?
Well whatever.
I guided them back onto the road, the one they are familiar
with.
We passed by a field of Illusion Flowers in full bloom, that
might be the cause of us getting lost. I didn’t tell them though.
「How could we have gotten lost in such a place……」
「I may have lost a little self-confidence……」
「 I’m overwhelmed, If you professionals paid more respect
to the road and followed it then maybe we would not have been
lost.」
They looked a little pitiful, so I told them about the Illusion
flowers.
「 That’s a B rank harvesting mission objective!, It’s pretty
difficult ya know!」
Ellen proclaimed enthusiastically.
In addition to being material for magic items, it’s also quite a
rare flower.
After a lot of trouble, we returned to pick some. We managed
to pick 40, and divided it up to 10 per person. Perhaps, I can
understand its uses by storing it in my stomach to analyze.
About a week’s worth of time has passed, and we finally
arrived at the exit of the forest.
Certainly, but I wonder how much less time would be wasted
if I took out the number of days we spent being lost.
Well, there’s no need for me to rush for this journey. Rather,
long trips are much more fun.
Well, a slime’s body can’t get tired anyway, but I’ll need to
remain clean, so I asked Ellen to use〈Cleaning Magic〉.
Because Ellen used 〈Cleaning Magic〉, I learned it.
When I tried using it, my magic amplified the effects of the
spell, cleaning everyone in the process. Thanks to that, the
journey was more pleasant than usual.
Starting a fire was easy, and I stayed up all night as the nightwatch.
「
RIMURU
SAN!
LET’S
ADVENTURE
TOGETHER
FOREVER!!!」
Ellen exclaimed this emotionally, but as usual, I declined.
If this was before I met anyone, that would have been a good
idea, but I’m the head of a city now. I can leave the governing
to the others, but I can’t leave it uncared for.
Anyways, if someday my presence isn’t needed anymore , I’ll
think about the offer then.
A thought suddenly crossed my mind-Even if I accepted, this
will depend on whether or not she’s still alive by that time.
I wonder is this how Milim feels? To make an important
friend, only to out live them, would I choose loneliness
instead?
I don’t know.
The current me doesn’t have enough experience to determine
that.
.
I shook my sadness away, and we went towards the roads.
Our destination is the small country of Brumund. This
particular country is so small that all the nobles are feudal
lords of villages. It’s really just a country which comprises of its
royal capital.
I was being led by the trio to the city which housed
Brumund’s Freedom Association Branch.
However, the capital is the only large city and in the castle
town lies the Brumund’s Freedom Association Branch.
We have arrived in the first village earlier than expected, and
the carriage left as scheduled.
We arrived at noon, and ate lunch at a restaurant.
Seems like the traffic is not congested as it is a small country,
which is always nice.
「 Hear me, I am the Mighty Axe, WAARGH~ and with a
single swing, I killed this fellow!」
「Wow~ As expected of Biddo san!」
「 Big Brother Biddo, this is a strong monster isn’t it? You
mean you killed it by yourself?」
「More or less, a single horned bear is no match for me!」
When we heard the conversation, we took a peek at the
horned bear they were talking about.
The main subject of the story, the horned bear, made me
almost spit out all the food in my mouth when I saw it.
It was only the horn of a horned rabbit embedded into the
forehead of the bear, laid on the floor as if it was a monster’s
corpse.
The bear is not a monster but rather, is classified as an
animal, but it’s hard to tell the difference.
Fortunately I have my analyze ability, without it, I wouldn’t
have been able to tell the difference.
A clear way to tell the difference is whether a “magic stone”
drops or not. Even so, for an ordinary person that’s simply just
cruel because it’s so rare.
Even if it didn’t drop a “magic stone” due to it being an
animal, who knows how many of them animals would have
been killed before people realize that they are animals, not
monsters.
Well, even though demonic energy seeps from monsters, it’ll
still be rather difficult to judge. In the end, due to the high
level of my skill , I am able came up with this conclusion.
「 Oi, the guys in that corner are all proud about that fake
horned bear, aren’t they just like ants?」
「Huh? A fake? You saw through the trick?!」
「 Of course! It’s the horn of a horned rabbit, welded on with
magic……」
「As expected, you saw through it?」
「 No, Danna. That person’s purpose is not to flaunt. If they
took this over to the king, they may become this village’s hero!
They’re doing this not to protect the village, but rather to fill
their bellies and live in fancy inns.」
I see.
I understand the guild members’ explanation. In short,
they’re scammers. The world has so many different kinds of
scammers that It has become a profession.
I was planning to leave after exposing them,
「 Oi oi, wait a moment! You just accused me of being a fake!
Making a fool out of me, I hope you’re prepared for the
consequences?」
I wonder, why do all the dumb ones have such good hearing.
Furthermore, they even decided to pick a fight when I still
idling…
You people even believed in such a fraud…
「Huh, isn’t that Cabal-san……」
「Ellen-san’s also here!」
「Isn’t that person over there Gido!」
After hearing these words, people flooded the dining room
immediately
「 Wha, what’s this……you three are terrible, you should
have given me a shout out if you came back!」
「Who are you, have we met before?」
「 Oh come on, I may look all rundown and tattered now, but
it’s me biddo! I was receiving guidance from you in the capital
after picking a fight, it’s me biddo!」
Well that was unexpected.
This group of 3 (idiots), are unexpectedly famous.
They seem acquainted with the fraud to a certain degree, but
the other people seem to respect the three.
It’s rather strange that they don’t seem all that happy even
though they’re being respected.
But, the biggest surprise to me was the fact these 3 are
actually famous adventurers.
They are mainly famous for their sudden rise in prominence
recently.
……Even so, it’s because they have brought along monsters
from my town with them during missions, that’s why they
were able to perform so significantly well…
I looked at the 3, and they looked away in a panic.
I’ll not press them on this matter.
That’s probably something they don’t want to mention to the
people here.
Even so, even if I don’t touch the matter, it’s still there.
「Do you get it now?」
「「「 OF COURSE!!! WE’LL GUIDE YOU TO THE CAPITAL!
EVERY STEP OF THE WAY!!!」」」
Then it’s all good.
The trip ended smoothly even after such a thing happened.
Thus, we arrived at the royal capital of the small country of
Burmund.
Chapter 53 - Freedom Association
We proceeded into Brumund’s Royal Capital.
The city appears old but sturdy.
The pedestrians appeared bright and cheerful with no
gloominess in sight.
Probably due to the fact that there is no visible damage from
powerful monsters or other threats.
And as you’d expect from such a remote country, there were
many people geared up.
Based on my appraisal ability, most armors and weapons
used are of inferior quality. Similarly, they also seemed rather
weak.
However, smelling the air of a downtown area after so long
was pretty exciting.
Buying some roasted meat on a stick, we continued onward.
I have no idea what meat this is, but it’s strangely delicious.
Actually, I can analyze the meat to find out where it came
from, but I won’t do that. I have something else that needs to
be analyzed.
The sauce. This sauce could come in handy for research.
Though it is unfair to the chef, eating something lets me learn
its recipe.
So I made a mental note of the required ingredients for this
meal.
I am advancing further in, guided by the trio, with a specific
store in mind.
Magic Tool Store.
Normal tool stores and magic tool stores are very different
than what people from my world would imagine.
When adventurers, for example, refer to “tool stores” they
typically mean magic ones.
And it is one of these magic tool stores – I’ll simply call it tool
store from now on – that was our destination.
To learn current market prices.
I am planning to sell medium grade medicine today.
However, even if I want to sell it at 15 silvers a piece, I need to
first know the price of low grade medicine.
I also want to know if there is any product made from
Illusion Flowers, or something related to them.
If we turn them in to the guild, we can make ten silvers per
bouquet.
Though you’d think you could make a lot of money this way,
but going into the forest to search for this elusive flower often
proves pointless, so most people abstain.
So if you’re planning on becoming a permanent harvesting
adventurer, you shouldn’t expect to become rich quick.
Thus,
usually
people
find
them
while
adventuring
somewhere and come to sell them; the buyer then collects
them and turns them over to whoever requests.
Which would mean that harvesting requests tend to stick
around for years. It’s a lengthy process.
And since I have lots of such medical plants and flowers, I’d
want to know their current prices.
So, we entered the store.
A peculiar smell filled the room and the store itself gave off a
queer aura.
A store you’d expect to be run by some elderly witch.
Actually, the owner looks just like that.
I looked around, quickly evaluating the goods. Sadly, I didn’t
see any rare items.
Low grade potions are in stock, and at a higher price.
Why? Simple: the neighboring Farmas Kingdom has stopped
allowing goods to come from the Dwarf Kingdom.
Though I guess I over exaggerated; they are merely
preventing any goods that could be used by the military to
reach here.
And since high quality potions no longer arrive from the
Dwarf Kingdom, they have no choice but to sell the inferior
stuff made by the local pharmacists.
Besides, since they are making things by boiling medical
herbs found in forests and caves, the medicine they produce is
naturally inferior.
Hmm? Do I smell an opportunity…?
At the moment, low grade potion [Quality: Normal, Effect:
20%] is sold for 2 silver coin.
In comparison, abysmal potion [Quality: Low, Effect 15%] is
sold for 1 silver coin.
So even a small change in effect can lead to such a drastic
change in price. I guess considering that it could save your life,
people are rarely stingy with medicine.
And with such shortage of material, adventurers who come
across medical herbs will quickly find a buyer even if their
guild doesn’t accept it.
It’s always in demand, it seems.
Next, Illusion Flowers.
From
this
flower
you
can
make
Hallucinogens
and
Bewitching Perfume.
The effects of these items are,
Hallucinogens: Used to amplify 〈 Hypnotism-type Magic 〉 .
Taking it normally will induce hallucinations. Leads to
addiction.
Bewitching Perfume: Amplifies the effects of 〈 Hypnotismtype Magic 〉
by up to 30%. Increases resistance to
〈Hypnotism-type Magic〉 by up to 30%.
That would be for quality item, of course; normal one would
increase the effects by only 20%.
What is amplified? The success rate of the skill, the extent of
control, and the duration. It is an item coveted by most
practitioners of this type of magic.
However, addiction is bad. It’s probably similar to our world’s
hallucinogens. Though I doubt they sell it to just anybody.
By the way, while I was analyzing the poison, I happened to
have acquired some resistance to it. At this rate, I might get a
new skill soon.
If I harvest and analyze some more poisonous plants, of
course. Eating the plant would be a bad idea, but I wouldn’t get
poisoned if I absorbed it into my stomach.
So, I can’t die from poison. And since I wouldn’t get food
poisoning either, I taste tested most dishes during the trip.
But I digress.
The effects of these items is easy to dispel, but surely they
cost a lot?
「 Haah? Hallucinogens and Bewitching Perfume? You can’t
get such amazing items here.
Rather than in a small country like ours, you should be
looking elsewhere!」
The store’s granny told me.
Did she think that I was ridiculing her?
Chances are the fact that she has even heard of such
medicines is impressive.
In fact, the medicine sold here is made by her. She’s pretty
learned, it seems.
「 Ah, my bad. The thing is, I happen to have gotten my
hands on some of those, but aren’t sure if it’s actually the real
deal.
I even borrowed a gold coin to buy it, so I’m curious!」
I said, trying to deceive her.
「What did you say? Show me. I’ll check if for you.
I won’t charge you, so rest easy!」
The granny replied.
Since she asked, I had no choice but to take out a small bag
with a hallucinogen I made prior.
I have quite a few more bags like this. The hallucinogen is
fine like sugar, but red in color.
The granny took it from my hands and used 〈 Identification
Magic〉 on it.
「Oh my! It’s real! Aren’t you lucky.
With this much, you can easily make 2 golds coins.
But production and sales of this item is forbidden to
amateurs.
It can only be sold by magicians with a special license, so
beware!
If you want to pawn it, however, I’d be happy to buy it from
you for two gold coins!」
She said, surprised.
Turning a bouquet in to the guild would earn you 10 silvers.
Whereas processing it would yield you 2 gold coins. That’s 20
times higher.
Moreover, you can also make some Bewitching Perfume from
it. All you need is to dilute the extract with water.
So this is another product that will sell well; I’m glad we
picked it.
I mean, I knew magic items were expensive, but for them to
be so expensive! Well, it’s my profit, so I don’t complain.
But now that she had evaluated it for me, I can’t just leave
without buying anything.
Doesn’t she have any good items…?
Seeing a complete lack of rare items, I started searching for
anything I might need.
And then I found it, 『 Dummy’s Guide! Easy to understand
〈Elemental Magic〉 theories!』 – a magic book titled thus.
Seems like its a part of a popular publication, but to think
that it is even sold out here?
Well, I can read some, and even simply reading letters is
practice. So let’s buy the book.
「Aha. So, little girl, you’re aspiring to be a magician?
That’s a beginner’s book.
Kids who want to enroll in an academy study from this book.
But you know, you can’t become a magician just from reading
this book, are you sure you want to buy it?」
A magic academy! How wonderful. I want to go check it out
someday.
Someday, I’ll use 『 Great Sage 』 to get all the magic in the
world…
「Yeah, no problem. How much is it?」
「 Child, your face is pretty but you’ve got the tongue of a
middle-aged man…
Ah, well. Unfortunately, it isn’t cheap. Magic is a rich-man’s
hobby.
The masses, without connections or something, can never
learn magic.
Just this book costs a single gold coin; too much, right?」
I wonder… since I’m wearing the mask, is the granny
guessing by my voice?
I don’t really care, either way. Maybe I should change my
voice to seem older…?
Well, it’s too late now. And since it’s a pain, I’ll leave it as is
for now.
Since I’m around 150 cm tall right now, should I claim to be a
young boy?
It’s been a year since I was born, but my soul is at least 38
years old; in other words, it’s hard to figure out my age. In any
case, I’m a child at heart.
So if I look young, that isn’t a problem.
An enigmatic boy wearing a mask. Don’t fret, there’s plenty
of delusional idiots calling themselves heroes and demon lords,
so I’d fit right in.
So let’s introduce myself thus from now on.
Magic is for the rich, huh. There’s probably plenty among
them that are incapable of learning magic, too.
A single gold coin is about a hundred thousand yen.
Though they do seem to have a printing press, I wonder why
there’s so few printed books?
「No problem. I’ll buy the book for 1 gold. However, I wonder
why it’s so expensive?」
「 Ah, that’s simple. Magic books, you see, can only be
written down by hand.
Though the Ghost Researchers have the copying machine, it
rejects magic manuscripts.
So, any magic book on the market has been written by hand.
By the way, this book I wrote myself when I was younger, so
please take care of it!」
「I see. I didn’t know, so thank you. I’ll treat it with care.」
I said, handing over a single gold coin. Transaction complete.
「Doesn’t look it, but she’s rich, huh… but still a child, right?
What are parents doing handing their kids this much
money…」
She grumbled to herself, while handing over the book.
Magic books are handwritten, so I should expect them to be
expensive.
From now on, whether I stop by the magic academy or
another royal capital, I will buy every magic book in sight! So I
decided.
The trio have also purchased whatever they came for. Well,
so I say, but they only came to restock on potions and other
herbs, so they’ve been waiting for me.
After thanking the owner, I left the store. It was a time well
spent.
After leaving the store, I stop the trio.
「You guys… you understand, right?」
「「「……….」」」
The trio each handed me 10 Illusion Flower bouquets.
And to each I handed a gold coin. Thus I have 16 gold coins
left; so lots more to spend.
I’d much rather process the Illusion Flowers myself. It would
be wasteful to hand them over to the guild.
During my conversation with the trio, they looked as if they
wanted to ask something.
「 Wait a minute! Rimuru-san, when had you processed the
Illusion Flowers?
Actually, it’s considered really difficult to do!
There have been people who died from the poisonous gasses
that the plants let out!」
I see. So it really was such a dangerous plant. I guess the
price is fitting.
「 Fufufu. Processing such a weed is simple for someone like
I!」
「No fair! I can’t even do it…」
「 As expected of danna. I wouldn’t be surprised at anything
now.」
「Me too. Danna is someone who can do anything.」
Three jealous idiots.
But other then Ellen, the other two have already accepted the
facts.
And, considering that we have researched the cost as desired,
we headed for the Freedom Association.
We reached Brumund’s Freedom Association Branch.
The guild was at the end of road leading out of the
commercial district where the magic store was.
It’s a stately building made of stone.
The Dwarf Kingdom often dug down into the stone, so most
buildings were at most 3 floors tall.
The Lizardmen would make use of windows designated with
magic to light their houses, but this is different. It depends on
natural light.
So I was under the impression that people didn’t build highrise houses in this world. Well, whether you can consider 5
stories “high-rise” is a different story.
When we entered, I noticed that they are somehow
regulating the temperature; it was pleasant inside.
While I actually can’t feel the change in temperature due to
my resistances, I could tell the difference using heat detection
ability.
I guess they are keeping the temperature constant with
magic. Surprisingly advanced, I must say.
I had thought that the world travelers kept the world
relatively primitive, but I guess they’ve been trying to develop
it in a direction different than ours.
Maybe if there were no monsters or demon lords, this world
would be a true magic society.
However, it can also be said that all the current knowledge
has been researched to counter monsters.
Since the demon lords exercised restraint, the humans
bought them off by handing over fertile land; so when power
shifts in favor of humans, an invasion into their realms is a
legitimate possibility.
That thought has been preached by the Western Saints
Church, I heard.
True, monsters are stronger right now; but no one knows
what the future will hold. I guess I need to implement some
real foreign policy to protect the rights of my city.
I’m glad I came here.
By seeing a human city, by learning something about
humans, I can better prepare against possible future threats.
Thus, I decided to see more and more things.
Now then, I shouldn’t stand in the doorway.
I was guided further in by the trio. The inside reminded me
of a municipal building’s reception room.
There’s a desk like one you’d see at an airport–where you
surrender your baggage, with a plate that reads: Sales Counter.
All in all, there are three counters separated from each other.
The Sales Counter I just mentioned.
Counter for visitors and other general users.
Counter specific for adventurers.
The room is separated into these three sectors.
The sales counter is exactly what it sounds like; items that
you found or went to obtain on request are brought over here.
The general counter is used by beginners and Freedom
Association members who live in the city. That’s where you go
to register or retire from the guild.
The adventurer’s counter can only be used by authorized
adventurers.
An adventurer is a Freedom Association member who either
goes foraging, subjugating, or hunting on request. Some take
on different types of tasks, but most people still refer to them
by the generic term–adventurer.
Furthermore, an adventurer is someone who has to have
some basic combat ability.
For example, there’s a specialized division called the
Magicians Guild. To be affiliated with them, you need to be
able to use some kind of magic; however, affiliation with them
does not guarantee usefulness to the Freedom Association.
It’s no good if all you can do is use some magic. Only after
you have lived by foraging, subjugating, or hunting are you
recognized as an adventurer.
So, what are the merits to becoming an adventurer?
While every Freedom Association Branch is affiliated with a
specific country, its members are able to change countries
easily.
Leaving the city or even crossing the border is far easier for
an adventurer. Of course, this may not apply during wartime,
but this allows for greater mobility.
In other words, compared to people with clear allegiances,
Guild Members are able to freely select a country where they
want to live. Well, not like there’s a big difference other than
the tax you’d have to pay.
The origin of the name “Freedom Association” comes from
adventurers who wanted to be able to freely move between
countries.
Well, even so, there’s not that many people who constantly
switch countries.
This was explained to me by the three idiots on our way to
the counters.
After receiving this explanation, we proceeded to the back.
「 Hey, we’re leading our guest to the backrooms, so let us
pass.」
「Ah, Cabal-san. You have returned. Who might this be?」
「 Yeah, Guild Master’s guest. Treat him with respect,
please.」
After that exchange, we were let through.
And in the background,
「Cabal-san is so cool~!」
「Ellen-san is so gorgeous… Always so beautiful!」
「Fools! To not understand Gido-san’s greatness…」
「 「 「 But, who is that kid? Why treat her with
respect?」」」
I heard the people in the background say this, but couldn’t
really understand them.
Why are the three idiots idolized here? Even in the first
village we stopped by they were famous.
We stopped in front of a room in the back. The room was
guarded by two soldiers, who opened the door on Cabal’s
signal.
In the middle of the room is a magic circle.
Similar to the one that Bester drew. One that allows travel
both ways.
I was guided to the magic circle, and used it to teleport.
It can be used to travel up to the fourth floor; the fifth floor is
accessible via a different circle.
To prevent infiltration from spies and such. How prudent.
Now that I think about it, there are no windows passed the
fourth floor. Probably to prevent break-in.
The magic circle to the fifth floor lies directly beyond the
guild master’s room.
We entered the room.
「Welcome, “One who commands monsters”!
I am this Branch’s Guild Master Fuze.」
A short man with a vigilant face extended his greetings.
I see, he definitely fits the description of a Guild Master.
He’s plenty strong and seems rather capable. But if anything,
it’s the aura about him.
He seems to be a rather gutsy individual.
「 I am Rimuru Tempest. Ruler of the new Monster Country
“Tempest” of the Jura Forest. Pleased to make your
acquaintance.」
After
finishing
questioning.
our
introductions,
we
started
our
Since our meeting lasted long into the night, I decided to stay
in one of the Freedom Association’s rooms.
P.S. Sadly, although I had plenty of money left and finally
arrived at a human city, I couldn’t venture into a new
“frontier” for now.
Chapter 54 - Business ~ The Start of a
Trade
The meeting continued until late last night.
It can’t be helped since I arrived late.
Well, we were suppose to meet today, but apparently the
noble wanted to meet me no matter what.
We
exchanged
information
briefly
during
yesterday’s
meeting.
Mainly, I heard about the towns and countries of humans.
I also learned about the Free Association, they even said they
would introduce me to their leader Yuki Kagurazaka at their
headquarters.
However, something felt amiss.
I heard the freedom association’s headquarters is located in
the royal capital, but there’re a lot of royal capitals.
There’s the large neighboring Farmas Kingdom, and the
terrifyingly strong neighboring kingdom of the Sorcery
Dynasty of Sarion.
Even a small kingdom such as Brumund has a royal capital.
In fact, we’re in it right now.
So
in
which
country
is
the
Freedom
Association
Headquarters located in?
The clusters of countries around the Great Jura forest joined
together and formed the council.
Therefore, the gathering of councilors must be in an easily
accessible location, and its headquarters is now set in the
Ingracia Kingdom.
In terms of strength, the one boasting the strongest power
amongst those that joined the council is the Farmas Kingdom.
But due to the developed transportation system in the ingracia
Kingdom, it became the heart of all the kingdoms instead.
That’s the most likely reason why the Farmas Kingdom and
the Ingracia Kingdom are on bad terms.
However, there’s also another reason why the Ingracia
Kingdom was selected.
The Ingracia Kingdom is the only kingdom not directly next
to the Great Jura forest. Therefore, it’s less susceptible to
monster attacks, granting it the blessing of being safe.
The Freedom Association’s headquarters will be located in
the country which is blessed with safety and has advanced
transportation networks.
That much is obvious.
That means, when they said the royal Capital they were
referring to the royal Capital of the Ingracia Kingdom.
Another feature of the countries within the council is that
fact they’re all countries that follow the Church.
In other words, the kingdoms surrounding the Great Jura
Forest are within the Sphere of influence of the church.
Commerce and religion are the two main pillars that support
the bonds between kingdoms.
Each country votes for a councilor, and all of the councilors
embody equality due to their religion. I heard there’s a system
where important decisions are discussed and decided in the
council.
Surprisingly, this system is quite similar to the United
Nations from my previous life.
Councilor election methods differ from country to country,
but the majority of the councilors elected are from the royal
family.
By the way, the Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion doesn’t have a
national religion.
The king claims to be a descendant of god, and forbids all
other religions. Thus, they were rejected from being a part of
the council, making them a isolated superpower.
But I heard that they do have commercial relations with the
other kingdom, most likely because it is a superpower.
Anyway.
I heard that the Freedom Association’s headquarters is
located in the center of the Ingracia Kingdom.
So if I want to meet Yuuki Kagurazaka I’ll have to visit the
Ingracia Kingdom.
Apparently, they were willing to write a letter, introducing
me to him. But in exchange, I was told to meet Baron
Beruyado, a noble of this nation.
Of course I agreed to the terms, and am currently riding
towards my destination on a horse carriage with my current
partner.
I parted with the three (idiots) last night.
「Please, let’s keep in touch!」
「As I thought, let’s adventure together forever……」
「It sure will get lonely without you. Lets play together again
in Tempest!」
Saying these words, they departed unwillingly.
But, that’s their own problem.
I, for one, don’t feel anything at the moment.
Strangely, I don’t feel lonely at all.
While I was thinking of such things, the carriage came to a
halt.
It appears we have arrived.
.
It is a district lined with beautiful structures.
Feeling composed, Fuse guided me towards a building,
slightly smaller compared to the others.
「 By the way, is it fine that I don’t know anything about the
honorific etiquette and manners of nobility?」
「
Hm?
Ah….
That’s
right,
that’s
going
to
be
troublesome……」
Is everything going to be alright?
About Fuse’s old man, I heard he’s going to be quite the
handful.
Yesterday, Fuse asked about the current situation of the Great
Jura Forest.
After that, he asked about Shizu’s and whether do I know
about Veldora.
When it came to Veldora, I played the fool and feigned
ignorance.
As for the situation in the Great Jura Forest, I said our town
was doing well in its own way while being as vague as possible.
Naturally, I was asked to explain my subjugation of the local
monsters, in detail.
I understood that even they wanted to know the reason as to
why there was so little damage caused by the monsters.
As for Shizu San’s story, it was kind of hard to talk about it,
much less explain it.
In the end, I stopped explaining when it reached a certain
promise with Shizu san.
Fuze,
「I see…… I’m counting on you」
After muttering that, nothing more was spoken.
Shizu San, renowned as the “Explosive Monarch, seemed to
have been an A rank adventure that belonged to the
headquarters.
At the headquarters, she worked hard as an instructor, but
she probably realized that her death drew near. Refusing to be
confined in the headquarters, she suddenly disappeared.
And that’s how the story goes, but, thanks to her, I was able
to make many new friends.
I trusted Fuze and came all this way, but is it really alright?
With all these etiquette and formality, this is going to be one
troublesome talk.
While worrying about such things, I then entered the
building.
After entering the building, an old man who introduced
himself as the butler guided us.
Anyway, there are also maids here, which is always nice.
I remember going to maid cafes in my previous life.
Just sitting down cost thousands of Yen, it’s a complete ripoff. This factor makes qualifying this as a good memory a
problem.
However, this is a different world. A guy like me can see the
difference in quality when compared to the genuine thing.
There are only fake old maids in real life!
Guided by the butler, we entered a room.
There’re even more doors in the room.
The Butler knocked on one of the doors.
There was a reply,
「Enter!」
Honestly, these kinds of exchanges are just annoying.
Going straight through a magic circle, the interior is
completely different.
Once inside, a tall slim man who looked like he was very
hardworking with a parsimonious beard and silted eyes,
greeted me.
「 You have arrived. My name is Baron Beloard, I am one of
Brumund’s ministers, pleased to be your acquaintance.」
The other party has greeted me before I managed to give my
greetings.
「Nice to meet you. My name is Rimuru Tempest.
I am a monster, but I wish to form amicable relations with
humans.
I may be ignorant when it comes to manners and etiquette,
but I hope you can overlook that.」
I returned the greeting and shook hands with him.
This place’s practices are quite similar to my previous life.
「Do be at ease. I am but a landless baron.
It’s fine even without the formality.
Now then, the time we have isn’t infinite. Let’s talk briefly.
I’ll get straight to the point. About your town, Tempest, I
would like to form a cooperative relation with there.
We propose to cooperate to support adventurers on their
adventure and assist them when they’re having problems
facing powerful monsters.
I only ask these 2 points of you.」
Well well.
To summarize what he said, since Brumund is a small
country without much national power, their counter-measures
against monsters are insufficient.
They somehow cooperated with the Freedom Association,
but the freedom association can’t be their only means of
defense against monsters.
Fortunately, there aren’t any major damage caused by
monsters to date, but in preparation for the future, they
wished to form bilateral relations with Tempest.
Assistance for adventurers, that’s a topic that Fuse touched
upon yesterday.
He’s probably thinking that in order for the adventurers to
succeed, and to reduce the threat the forest poses, I’ll need to
provide necessities such as beds and supplies for those working
in the forest.
However, his partner is a country of monsters, I wonder why
did he approach and trusted us so easily?
That’s something to worry about.
「 Indeed…What benefits will I gain if I accept this? Rather
than a collaborative relationship, don’t you think this is only
one-sided?”
Of course, we’ll also try to guarantee certain benefits to
there. We’ll legitimize your identity as a nation.
In other words, you, and your country “Tempest”, we
promise to recognize it as a legitimate nation of monsters.
We have even obtained permission from the King of
Brumund.
If your side cooperates with us, we’ll recognize you guys as a
nation, and promise decent correspondence.」
In other words, we’ll mutually stay vigilant about monsters
and help each other in times of emergencies.
Either way, we’re supposed to be on guard, but with this, we
would not have to worry about Brumund.
We will notify and help each other when faced with assaults
by powerful monsters.
I don’t think there’ll any problems.
If we accept this offer, we’ll be recognized as a legitimate
country, this doesn’t seem like a bad deal.
Well, I’ll admit it though, the council that was previously
mentioned may not necessarily acknowledge this, as Brumund
is the only country in the council that does.
Still, getting the approval of two countries, after the
Dwarven kingdom is a major achievement.
「Very well, I will accept this offer.」
After I said this, the atmosphere felt significantly less tense
than before. I will probably have been cornered if it were to
continue anyway.
「 I see, that’s great. Now then, this is the certificate of
approval from the king of Brumund.
And this is proof that it is a legitimate document.」
While saying this, he took out a stamp from his pocket.
The stamp emitted light in response to the spirit pledge
magic, this shows that it is indeed a legitimate document from
the king.
My skill 「Analyze」 also show the same results.
Unexpectedly, contractual relationship frauds can’t be
performed in this world. Compared to my previous life, such
procedures are much more simplified.
This really helped me since I don’t have to take my time to
meet the king directly.
Besides, they probably aren’t going to allow the king to meet
a monster.
It also simplified the process in that aspect as well.
And with my signature on the treaty, the treaty between
Brumund and Tempest has been established.
During this event, a third party bears witness that the
transaction is carried out justly.
After that, we made a few arrangements, and conducted
another meeting in going into details of the treaty.
And for the first time, I remembered about the flaws of the
contracts in this world.
「So, in the event where we have to move a force through the
forest, we’ll be counting on your cooperation.」
That’s what he said.
A force. This isn’t something related to monsters. Because we
were to cooperate during emergencies, that also includes when
the nation is being attacked.
For example, the eastern empire.
I were deceived! How dare you deceive me!
GUO————–!!! I wanted to faint in agony. Idiot Idiot Idiot
Idiot Idiot. Stupid me!
I remembered that sweet talk.
If you think about it from Brumund’s side, they now have a
reason to get me to cooperate even without my consent.
Look at the trio (idiots), I can’t even chase away adventurers.
If we were to get the country’s approval, there’s no need for
that.
But there’s a reason he daringly says that.
Brumund was really afraid that the eastern empire will
invade through the forest.
In preparation for when that happens, they probably wanted
me to become the buffer state.
Certainly, he didn’t lie. If we’re having problems, he’ll also
come help. After all, it’s our turn next.
Even if the empire does ignore us, we’re going to have to send
in reinforcements from Brumund.
Anyway, we have been successfully deceived.
「 You noticed? You are certainly quick. However, you have
already signed the treaty, so when the time comes, we’re
counting on you!」
With a grin, I was laughed at with a beaming smile.
Baron Beloard.
A man who handles work very well.
That sly old dog of a noble, tricking people like me is
probably like taking candy from a baby.
Tsk. It can’t be helped, I’ll let it slip for now…
Strangely, I don’t feel angry even after I’ve been deceived.
Apart from the shallow feeling of regret, I feel like praising
the adversary. Ah~ I’ve been had! Kind of moment.
Well, this is also a form of experience. I’ll think about it
when the empire does move.
And again, you can’t let your guard down around humans.
Monsters are unexpectedly straightforward.
I made a vow in my heart that from now own, when
negotiating with humans, I’ll have to think more deeply before
making any decisions.
.
It’s not fun to be deceived.
Even after all the trouble, I still benefited from the
experience.
I took out a medium healing potion, and placed it on the
table.
「This is?」
Baron Beloard questioned,
「 It’s a recovery potion made in my town. I wanted to sell it
in the local markets.」
I answered.
Fuse and Beloard held the potion in their hand and examined
at it.
Fuse can definitely perform analytical magic.
「What is this! T-this isn’t some cheap stuff sold in the town.
U—mu, this is a high class goods similar to those sold in the
royal Capital. The Pharmas Kingdom taxes it when they
distribute it, but it doesn’t come into these markets… just how
many do you have?」
I told them that I currently have 500.
If they’re willing to buy on a regular basis, I can probably
supply them 2000~3000 monthly if I take it out of the storage.
In this country, adventures are at the front lines, and there’s
a demand for the potions.
There’s a branch of the Freedom Association at the Pharmas
kingdom, but adventurers that affiliated with them are few.
There are several reasons, the biggest reason being that
there’s a trend of looking down upon adventurers.
However, it’s also a fact that adventurers tend to be generous
with their money. And, they also help thin the number of
demons.
Due to this reason, there have been recent desperate
attempts of trying to attract adventurers, but there aren’t any
results to show.
That’s why, goods like high quality recovery potions are vital,
luring adventurers while imposing high taxes on dwarf-made
weapons? I’ve thought about it this much.
If it’s armor, a bit of adjustment is all it needs.
We might even be able to sell off the gear of monsters.
If that’s the case, people will be eager to buy it.
At the very least, if I sell a product I will be able to attain
some profit.
Hopefully, I will be able to make up for my previous blunder.
We were introduced to the merchant Garde-Myourmiles.
I left the office of Baron Beloard, and proceeded to visit the
merchant Garde-Myourmiles.
At the corner of the shopping street, there was a large store
called the Miles Firm.
The chairman of the shopping street seems to be the owner
of the store.
He has joined the Freedom Association Merchant Guild, but
is a formal Brumund merchant with the country’s permission.
It’s quite rare for a person to have the license of both the
country and the Freedom Association.
I was told that Garde-Myourmiles was one of the rare
individuals.
「 Weeeeelco…?! Ahem, Welcome, please come here Danna,
what kind of order do you have today?」
I came with Fuse today, and I replied with a humble bow.
When you think about it, this old man Fuse is also an
authoritative figure in this kingdom.
「 Today I came to introduce this person. Show Respect! I
must return since I still have some errands, please excuse my
rudeness.」
「This person, what kind of person is it?」
「In short, a state guest. I’m leaving it to you!」
Saying these parting words, fuse left.
I’ve been left behind after being referred to as a state guest.
How should I act if I got lost?
Well, it’s fine I guess.
「My name is Rimuru, please take care of me! I came to make
a business transaction, and my product is this.」
Thus we started negotiating.
As expected of the merchant Myourmiles. He quickly
appraised the good to ascertain its value.
Negotiations began.
………
……
…
At the end, I decided to sell them here, it was decided that
the price will be 22 sliver coins each.
And the retail price set here was 25 silver coins.
After telling him the location of our town, he plans to go
stock up.
If Myourmiles is going to buy more, then the selling price at
tempest is 20 silver coins.
In addition, due to the matter of assisting adventurers, it was
decided that the selling price to adventurers at tempest will
also be 22 silver coins.
In this fashion, we shook hands with each other, and signed
the contract.
This time without any fine prints, we were able to form a
satisfactory agreement with each other.
「 But Danna, I can’t use a horse-drawn carriage to arrive at
Danna’s town. If it’s restocking on recovery potions, I can
manage
it
somehow,
but
it’s
going
to
be
rather
inconvenient…」
Of course that’s something we must discuss.
It would have been nice if I established a highway.
「 I understand. Then I’ll build a highway that connects
Tempest to Burmund.」
「Eh? NANI?!」
「You’ll be able to use a carriage if I made a road right?
I think it’ll take two months for a horse carriage to finish the
journey. If we cut down some trees we’ll be able to make a
direct path.
Although, I think it’s going to take six months to finish. Is
that fine?」
「Of course! I also want to see the 500 you’re selling too!」
Myourmiles
answered
while
smiling
Ear-to-ear
whilst
rubbing his hands together.
The highway towards the dwarf kingdom is complete. Now,
we’ll move on and establish a highway that connects towards
Brumund.
This way, trade between Tempest and Brumund has
supposedly started.
When the highway that connects Tempest and Brumund is
competed, the merchants of Brumund will have no need to go
through the Farmas Kingdom to reach the Dwarf Kingdom.
And thus, tempest is becoming the new center of trade
routes.
Chapter 55 - Adventurer Registration
There’s only one thing to do now that we signed the contract.
Right–celebrate.
I couldn’t venture into the unseen lands yesterday, but today
is different.
「Myormiles-kun. Do you have any plans after this?」
「 Fufufufu, danna also enjoys it, huh. This Myormiles has
the perfect shop in mind!」
「 Hoho! But, are you aware that I have high standards for
these things?」
「Please leave it to me! I am completely certain that you shall
be pleased!」
And thus we spend the night drinking.
I dare say! What a blissful day!
And like that for a week.
I’m still in the care of Myormiles’ establishment.
Of course, I’m not just messing around the whole day.
Using 『Shadow Step』 I went to let Rigurdo know about our
arrangement with the Brumund Kingdom, and to order Bester
to mass produce medicine, among other things.
I also didn’t forget to order Kaijin and Gerudo to lay a road
all the way here.
And, to have them prepare lodging space for adventurers
who would eventually show up and train people to repair
armor and weapons.
Though we just finished one construction spree, everyone
seemed eager to start another.
After giving out orders, I would come back and spend the
night drinking; that’s how busily I spent every day.
Upon receiving my orders the city livened up with action.
It should be fine to leave it to them. At this rate, they should
finish the road within the next two months.
The money I made from selling medium grade medicine
(high potions) totaled 110 gold coins. Combined with what I
already had, I currently have 126.
I gave 100 to Myormiles so that he’d deliver vegetable sprouts
and seeds, and spices of every kind to our city. But I still have
26 left.
Since that’s quite a large sum I planned to splurge to my
heart’s content, but there was nothing I wanted to buy.
The week’s worth of drinking was covered by Myormiles.
He
probably
intended
to
ensure
favorable
relations
considering our future joint endeavors.
So he really let me have my way. In other words, I received
the best treatment imaginable.
Myormiles is definitely a useful man.
And that’s how I became friends with this merchant.
But I’m not letting my guard down.
Myormiles is softening people up with a smile on his face.
That’s the mark of a true merchant.
He also lends out money at the highest interest rate, and I’ve
seen many potential customers visit him daily.
But it seems that he doesn’t meet these people personally;
rather, he leaves it to his store attendants.
As expected of a licensed merchant, he has many ways of
making profit.
There’s also some nobles who come to him to borrow some
money.
Debt is a frightening thing. It can always be used.
Well, since both parties intend to benefit, betrayal is unlikely.
Merchants first and foremost consider both party’s profit.
Rather than relying on a poor alliance it’s better to establish
trustworthiness.
This whole week I’ve been trying to ascertain his character
with intention of confirming viability of future cooperation.
Signed the contract and arranged future deliveries.
I guess it’s time to set off on a journey.
I let Myormiles know my intentions.
「Thanks for the past week. I’ll come to hang out again!」
「 Danna… I’ll be waiting for your return! Please, please,
come again!」
「 Yeah. In two months I’ll send a group to guard and lead
you to my city.
They’ll come in my name, so you’ll know it’s them. I leave it
to you.」
「Understood!」
We parted after this exchange.
The attendants and other customers were surprised at his
humility.
I didn’t understand why at first, but after thinking for a
moment it made sense: shop owner who normally acts
arrogantly suddenly acts so humble to a child–certainly a
bizarre scene.
Maybe I should have changed into my adult form during our
conversation. Well, too late now.
And so, I left the shop.
After leaving I headed straight for the Freedom Association.
They already wrote an introduction letter to Kagurazaka
Yuuki.
Of course, I’m planning on going to get it, but I also need to
finally get an ID in this world.
The country has promised to recognize my person, so I’ll be
registering at the guild.
Otherwise, I’d have to go from country to country
demanding identification every time I visited, and that would
be pain.
If I register as an adventurer, I would be recognized not by a
single country but by every country that cooperates with the
Association.
After registering, unless some troubles come up, I should
probably make my way towards the Ingrasia Kingdom.
Without delay, I lined up to the receptionist.
They seem pretty free at noon, so I quickly got to see
somebody.
「Registration, please.」
「Little girl, isn’t it a bit too soon for you?」
The receptionist lady softly rebuked my request.
That’s to be expected, considering my appearance. It’s still a
pain, though.
「I don’t mind, there’s no problem.」
After I said so the receptionist lady reluctantly handed me
the registration form.
I filled in the form she gave me.
Name, age, specialty, birthplace, and such.
Seems like I need to fill in only what I know.
So I only filled in the name and identified myself as a
swordsman.
With that, I finished filling in the form. Next, I would need to
decide which guild to join.
You can join more than one, so it’s not something to fret
about.
I decided on the Subjugation Division.
「Little girl, that’s a dangerous one. Are you sure?」
The worried receptionist said, but I told her not to mind it.
I wondered if she’d give up, but
「In that case, let’s hold a trial.
If you leave the city gates, the lowest rank is not F, it’s E.
So, I can’t recognize you without a trial first.
What will you do? It’s alright to give up, you know?」
Just joining the Freedom Association would make you an F
rank. To join Combat Specialized Divisions, however, you
would need to be at least E rank, huh?
I see.
「In that case, please put me to a test.」
I decided to accept the trial.
As long as it’s not a written test, there shouldn’t be a
problem.
The receptionist lady stood up and went inside. Then, she
brought a man.
He’ll probably oversee the test.
「You are being tested, huh? Whatever. Come at me.」
He said, and had us move to another building.
The bored adventurers who saw this began to murmur
among themselves.
「Oi oi, that small child isn’t planning on testing, right?
That’s too ridiculous!」
「Wanna bet on whether she passes or not?」
「Stop it, the outcome is clear!」
「 But, she did have a strange sword on her hip. Never seen
one like that before!」
「Seemed pretty skillful too…」
They whispered to each other.
Since there’s little to kill time with, they probably jump on
the opportunity to discuss these kinds of things.
In the end, they wandered after us to observe.
The test was held in a building as large as a gymnasium.
The test to move unto the next rank is also held here. You
can’t take requests without an appropriate rank, so you can
take the test at any time.
For that purpose, a proctor from every guild is always
present.
But since proctors are sometimes relied upon in times of
need, they are mostly hired from among rank A- adventurers
retired from military service.
Similarly, the man in front of me, albeit young, is missing a
leg.
He probably lost it performing his duties and became a
proctor instead.
「 I’ll say this ahead of time. If you pass, you become E rank,
and are allowed to subsequently challenge D and C rank, and
above.
However, if you fail, you have to first earn 100 F-points before
testing again.
Do you understand?」
F-points are obtained from F rank requests.
Rewards and points differ between different levels of
requests. In short, you get rewarded for your skill.
Doing the same thing over and over, after all, only troubles
everybody.
「No problem.」
I answered, and the proctor nodded in return.
And, pointing at the ground,
「 The test will be conducted within a magic circle. Enter it.
After you finish your preparations, we begin.」
Where he pointed lay a twenty meter in diameter magic
circle.
I entered it. At the same time, a dome like barrier was
erected.
Some people were excitedly looking this way.
「I’m ready!」
I shouted.
「Alright. In that case, defeat the opponent before you!」
The proctor said, and poured magic into the circle.
Summoning magic.
And a single hound appeared before me.
It’s often used to practice. But, that’s all there is to it.
Faster than the dog could growl, and maybe even faster than
it could show fear of me.
I decapitated it in a single slash.
「Yo. Defeated, next one please!」
I was welcomed by silence.
「A-amazing…」
I heard that whisper.
The proctor for the first time showed confusion.
「You… weren’t a beginner?」
「 No, I never said I was, did I? In any case, I want to quickly
become A ranked!」
「Sorry, you can only test up to B here; B+ rank and above are
conducted at the headquarters only.
So, what now? Will you test up to B?」
「Is that so… Got it! In that case, I’ll go up to B, please.」
It’s a pain, so let’s get it over with.
Since I’m heading there anyways, I might as well take every
test up until then.
Nodding at my words, and after having regained his
composure, the proctor summons the next opponent.
D → Hound Wolf
C → Giant Bear
C+ → Giant Bat
I’m smoothly cutting through every foe he summons.
The audience is now silent, observing my fight. Chances are,
they are simply glued to the scene before them.
In any case, I’ve been able to cut down my opponents with a
single slash thus far.
I laughed when a giant bat appeared. How many years has it
been since it first attacked me!
And after defeating it, I was already up to rank C+.
The next one is rank B.
「Superb. To think you were so skilled…
B rank monster is strong. Are you ready?」
「No problem. Please send it in!」
Thus, the last enemy was summoned.
A demon with four wriggling arms. Named: Lesser Demon.
That’s the first time I’ve seen a demon race. I kind of want to
eat it and obtain its abilities.
「 That monster is a lesser demon! Physical attacks won’t
work against it.
Now, what will you do? You should give up now! Wounds
from this thing might just kill you!」
The proctor exclaimed, somewhat excited.
He’s probably just bitter that I’ve defeated all the enemies so
easily up until now.
But what should I do? I don’t really want to show my skills or
magic.
While I was pondering this, the lesser demon’s eyes flashed
red, and he started chanting magic.
Then, he fired four fire balls at me. As expected of a B rank
monster. Truly amazing.
I easily dodge the attack, feeling them gaudily explode
against the barrier behind me.
However, did the three idiots really defeat this thing alone?
「 Hey, isn’t a lesser demon something you challenge with a
team?」
「Yeah. I was just thinking that.」
「 Hey, hey. Defeating that alone is impossible. That’s like a
rank B+ test!」
I heard such exclamations.
If I look closely at the proctor, his eyes are bloodshot.
Hmph. I guess some hazing is to be expected. Whatever.
Physical attacks aren’t really effective. It’s only half
corporeal, after all. A demon race, it seems, is an ethereal
being that possesses intelligence and obtains a body.
The lesser demon was annoyed at the fact that I kept dodging
its attacks, so it came at me with its four arms.
I could simply eat it.
I have no choice, let’s envelop the sword with magic. A magic
sword.
Like I always do, I bring out a bit of my aura; and, I carefully
infuse some into the sword as if not to be revealed as a
monster.
Now, all I need is to slash at it.
The lesser demon was cut in half by my sword, turned into
rubbish, and disappeared.
「Yo. The end? Is that good enough for B rank?」
The audience was silent for a moment, but…
「Amazing~!!! Girl, you’re so cool!」
「Take your mask off and show us your face for a second!」
「You perverts! Don’t mind them and form a party with us!」
And other similar grand statements resounded throughout
the hall.
What a ruckus.
The proctor also seemed to have calmed down or something,
saying
「Wonderful! You pass! You pass with flying colors.」
He shook my hand.
He probably completely forgot the hazing a moment ago. Not
that I care.
And, ignoring the requests from the audience, I proceeded
back into the main building to finish the formalities.
I was recognized as a B rank adventurer and received the
appropriate card.
Name: Rimuru
Rank: B
Specialty: Sword
Division: Subjugation
That’s what the card reads. It seems they didn’t include the
sections I left blank.
Alright. I can now call myself an adventurer.
I received the card and said my thanks.
The receptionist lady now treated me different. Though she
previously treated me as a child, she now acted with respect
befitting another adult.
As expected of a professional. She’s quick to rectify her
behavior.
Leaving them behind, I proceeded to impose on Fuze. I had
someone lead the way.
We went through the magic circle, and knocked on the door.
When I entered, Fuze turned to me and exclaimed,
「Oi oi, you’re standing out too much!
To cut a lesser demon with a sword… don’t you know how to
hold back!
A magic sword, right? Even enchanters can’t use that much
power, so you’ve done it now!」
「Hmm? Did I cause a problem? Actually, if you were looking
then you should have stopped it!」
「Seriously… I didn’t even have the time to…
It’s fine. Magic swords have been introduced by “World
Travelers” and are experimental right now.
So, there’s few people who use one.
We’re planning to make it our trump card against monsters,
so users are selected by invitation only.
I’ll silence the proctor, but be more careful from now on!」
Infusing magic into a sword – though you’d expect it to be a
common technique – it’s actually really difficult.
Well, if there weren’t people watching, I’d just eat it.
Though I pay it no mind, it seems that I have many high
grade skills. So having selected this one on a whim, I stood out
too much.
Not like I’m planning to fight in front of everybody from now
on.
But I should be more mindful from now on.
「Thanks. I’ll be more careful from now on. And, I’m off!」
「 Right! Pass my regards to the headquarters. And be
careful!」
After thanking Fuze and picking up my introduction letter, I
left the Freedom Association.
I got a Guild Card as my identification, and earned money for
my travel expenses.
Arranged support for my city, and even formed diplomatic
relationships with a country.
Not bad for a first outing.
If possible, I would rather not fight against humans. Forming
a friendly relationship and cooperating with them from now
on would be best.
And thus ended my stay in Brumund.
Next on my list is Ingrasia Kingdom’s Royal Capital.
To meet Freedom Association Headquarter’s Grand Master
Kagurazaka Yuuki.
I thus resumed my journey to meet a fellow world traveler.
Chapter 56 – Ingrasia Kingdom
The journey to Ingrasia Kingdom proceeded without
incident.
I summoned Ranga, and had him assume a smaller form. He
also has fur armor equipped, so there shouldn’t be any
problems if humans see him.
That is, he currently looks like a slightly bigger black wolf.
Though the road we traveled by was unpaved, it was still
considered a highway, so we did see some mounted soldiers.
Few monsters spawn around here, and there’s little magic in
the air.
We didn’t see any powerful monsters. However, the roads
were infested, in some sense.
Robbers and highwaymen, those petty types were all over
them.
But we didn’t even run into them.
Well, I guess that’s to be expected. What kind of being could
catch up with Ranga’s pace?
And it’s not like we’re running at neck-break pace; we’re
proceeding leisurely, but still at least 60 km per hour.
Far faster than any horse carriage.
Thus, the journey proceeded smoothly, and we arrived to
Ingrasia Royal City in merely two days.
The scale of the city was surprising.
Sure, it’s plenty wide, but there’s also a large wall
surrounding the city.
Two gates lead into it, and there’s no way in except for the
two gates. It’s baffling to think just how much money and time
was needed to construct this.
We entered the city and marveled at the sight.
Many tall structures filled the city, but that much we
expected; however, the scale of the buildings was incomparable
those in Brumund.
Most were at least five stories high.
The city was full of brick and wood buildings.
But more than anything, it was the strict city planning and
the white castle in the middle of the city that made me wonder.
A large lake occupied the center of the city, and a castle was
built in the middle of it.
Four bridges extend from the castle and connect to the city’s
main roads.
This solemn piece of architecture properly conveyed the
country’s military strength.
In short, all I thought was: amazing!
From the perspective of defense, every important junction
has knights monitoring public order.
You’d have to be pretty desperate to even attempt a criminal
act.
As expected of a city planned ahead of time by the Council.
I mean, just think of the consequences if some foreign prince
ran into trouble here. To prevent such occurrences, the city has
perfected its defense.
Thanks to the guild card I was able to quickly pass through
one of the gates; normally, one has to undergo three different
identity checks to be permitted access.
At the first step, they check your identification documents. If
you successfully pass this check, you have to go through a
thorough body search.
Then, line up in another line.
Each point is heavily protected, and the lines are far longer
than the one in the Dwarf Kingdom.
In other words, I’m truly happy that I had the guild ID.
By the way, even if there are any problems during your
second check, you could go on to the third, but you’d be treated
as a criminal from then on.
You’d basically be treated in a way that will discourage you
from trying to enter.
But still, there are many people trying to gain entrance. And
so, extremely long lines stretch in front of the inspectors.
This all proves just how beguiling this city is to foreigners.
I proceed onward impressed.
As for Ranga, he’s entered my shadow from the moment we
reached the royal capital.
What? You thought I would just bring him here in the open?
Of course not. Wolves don’t belong in cities. Even I have that
much common sense. Don’t worry.
And so, after having hidden Ranga in my shadow and spent
half a day in line, we finally entered the city.
What’s amazing is more than its appearance.
I was able to see a wonderful display of their advanced
culture.
I saw many large gymnasium styled buildings that are used
for concerts.
Busy squares are home to performers and theaters. There’s
also lots of advertisements for performances.
I don’t know if paper is just that cheap here, but you see
flyers thrown away on the streets.
Truly a metropolis.
I was finally able to smell the air of busy capital after such a
long time.
No way! I thought in surprise, looking at glass buildings.
Behind the glass you could see products being sold, like the
store windows of our world.
Actually, I guess that’s exactly what they are.
The only difference would be that the main products on
display are armors and weapons.
The stores that specialized in dresses and such were located
closer to the castle—in the high class district.
But those are not stores intended for the masses.
You’d have to be pretty rich just to live inside the city walls,
but housing near the castle is certainly limited only to the
nobles.
And that’s a sign of wealth disparity.
Well, that’s just how it is. Isn’t it natural to treat those that
contribute more to taxes better?
Thus, after wandering around the city for a bit, I started
looking for an inn.
The city is separated into four large districts.
The
merchant’s
district,
the
sightseeing
district,
production district, and the residential district.
Separated by the castle in the center, a circular city.
the
And easy to understand.
So, I proceeded to the sightseeing district.
As I thought, I quickly found a section dedicated to inns.
There was also a bar in the back.
That got me excited. However, that was not my goal today.
Unfortunately, I abstained from festivities, and reserved a
room in the inn.
The sightseeing district is near the walls, with various
attractions lined up in the streets. There’s also quite a few
street vendors.
Closer to the center is a large building intended for diplomats
and conferences. There’s also a school inside, it seems.
Of the four sections of this district, it is the most heavily
guarded.
And close to this section stands the Freedom Association’s
main headquarters.
I didn’t know where it was at first, so I had asked a knight for
directions.
「 Which one do you have business in? The closest one is
straight that way.」
He said, pointing.
In that direction stood a large gaudy building.
Next to it, was a building affiliated with the Western Saint’s
Church. A Saint Cross symbol stood proudly on the top.
「Next to that church?」
「Right, the gaudy one. Even a little girl like you wouldn’t get
lost getting to it.」
That’s how I learned the way. The Freedom Association
seems to have another building, but I’ll head to the nearest one
first.
It’s a pretty large building, that can be seen from far away.
Thus, after securing a place at the inn, I had come to the
Freedom Association’s Headquarters.
Right now I have no business with the church. Actually, as an
atheist, I’d prefer to stay away from the church my whole life.
Moreover, the church considers monsters its natural enemy.
So I’d rather not appear before it.
But who would have expected it to stand so close to the
Freedom Association.
Well, as long as I don’t reveal any of my aura they shouldn’t
recognize me for who I am.
Not that there’s any use worrying about it. If they find out,
we’ll figure out the next step then.
The entryway to the Association is covered in glass. Must
have cost a lot.
Frankly, I hadn’t expected to see glass doors in this world.
Just what you’d expect from “World Travelers”.
They seemed to have achieved the impossible through pure
will. I guess my own efforts have been lacking thus far.
What you permit happens, and what you don’t permit
doesn’t happen.
Rather than saying what you can or can’t do, simply doing it
is important.
Let’s remember that.
And, when I had thought to enter, I felt a presence staring at
me.
The doors opened by themselves.
Seriously! A sensor detects human presence and opens the
door. What a useless example of intricate technology.
I’m surprised they went this far. Considering that the church
next door is opened by hand.
“Why is it different. It’s next door!” I couldn’t fathom the
reason for the difference.
When I entered I felt a gaze fall upon me.
A lady by the door said,
「Welcome! For what purpose have you visited us today?」
Just like in a hotel. The headquarters are too influenced by
them.
「 Ah, I wish to meet with the Grand Master. I have an
introductory letter.」
I said, and handed her the document.
「Allow me to verify it. Please wait in this room.」
She guided me to a waiting room.
The Headquarters are really impressive. The moment I sat on
the sofa another attendant brought me tea.
They really leave nothing to be desired.
I suddenly got curious, so I asked,
「Hey, security seems pretty lax around here; can just anyone
waltz in like this?」
「Oh, this must be your first time to the headquarters.
Only adventurers of B rank and above can enter it.
The entrance scans your guild card, so people without a
proper identification cannot enter.
Those below B rank, C+ and below have to use the building
near the entrance to the city.」
So she explained.
I see, so the sensor also had that purpose.
And the other building the knight had mentioned must be
that one, huh.
So
outsiders
don’t
know
about
the
necessary
rank
requirements.
I probably would have been sent here after presenting the
letter, but I’m glad I stopped by here first.
Ranking up to B was also the correct decision.
While I was thinking this, I heard a knock on the door.
A door opened and in stepped a man.
Black hair and black eyes, the appearance of a youth.
A rather good face, blessed with a truly youthful appearance.
He could easily introduce himself as a high school student.
「Pleased to meet you, I am Kagurazaka Yuuki,
The Grand Master of the Freedom Association.
I’m looking forward to our conversation, Rimuru-san. I’ll
listen intently!」
He said, flashing bright smile.
An easy to befriend young lad. That’s how I met Kagurazaka
Yuuki.
＊ ＊ ＊
*Paaaaan!*
The door flew open, and Milim entered.
That was the norm, so Frey didn’t react much.
In the first place, the large mass of energy that was rapidly
approaching her could only be Milim.
When Milim entered, she happily exclaimed with a wide
smile,
「Yahoo, Frey! What wonderful weather we have today!」
She was combing her beautiful blond hair with her hand.
Her hands adorned with an unfamiliar item.
Not a ring. Something enveloping four of her fingers, with
dragon images as decorations.
It fit naturally around her small hands.
「Hmm…. did I come too early?」
She said, fanning her face.
Since when is she bothered with the heat…?
「 Ara, Milim. It’s been a while. You seem in a good mood
today.
Did something good happen?」
「Nnn, does it show on my face? Look at this!」
She said, showing the dragon knuckles on her hands.
Proudly laughing “Fufun!”
Frey could only sigh to herself.
「Ara, my! They suit you quite well. Where’d you get them?」
After deciding to praise her, Frey asked that question.
While fidgeting in embarrassment, Milim said,
「Want to know? Should I tell you… should I…
Hmm… what should I do…」
And similar pointless lines.
How annoying. Frey, who had known Milim for a while now,
could only think that.
「Ara, aren’t “we” friends? You can tell me, can’t you?」
Upon hearing these words, Milim’s eyes opened wide.
「Right! We are friends!
Alright. I’ll tell you. The thing is…!」
And thus Frey heard from Milim about the monsters’ city.
Constantly bragging and showing off the clothing she got.
Frey could not hide her surprise at the sight of such a merry
Milim.
Once Milim finished telling the story once,
「 Right, right. Milim, as “friends”, I have a present I want to
give you.
Will you accept it?」
Frey said, and beckoned her attendant.
The attendant brought it in. Lying on a purple cloth, a
beautiful jewel.
And this beautiful jewel was embedded inside a stunning
pendant.
Any person who saw it would recognize its astounding value.
「Hmm? This is the present?
Is it okay for me to accept it? Even if I do, I won’t be giving
you the dragon knuckles!」
Milim said, with a wry smile.
「 Don’t worry, Milim. It’s proof of our friendship. A
“friend’s” gift, as I said.
Will you wear it for me?」
Frey said with a soft smile.
“I will!” Milim exclaimed with a brilliant smile.
〈Incantation: Preparing Demon Marionette… success.〉
At that moment, Milim’s smiling face went rigid.
Something flashed in her eyes, but her consciousness was
already gone.
The dragon knuckles slid right off her hands.
Seeing this reaction, Frey sighed in relief.
「It’s done, Clayman. Is this fine?」
She said to a dark, empty corner of the room.
From where you’d think no one could be a single man
emerged.
Demon Lord Clayman. One called the Marionette Master.
「 Kukuku. Well done, Frey. I have now acquired the
strongest doll!
Kuuuuhahahahahaha!!!
You’ve looked down on me as a young demon lord, but to
have fallen for such a petty trick… how pitiful, Milim!」
With a sinister smile, Clayman struck Milim across the face.
Her plump cheeks turned red and her lip split.
Milim, who was normally clothed in many defense barriers,
did not have much defense right now.
A normal girl, no, even lower than a human; it’s natural for
her to be hurt by a demon lord’s attack.
Kuahahahaha! While loudly laughing, Clayman continued
his onslaught.
「Shouldn’t you stop now?」
「 Hmph, it’s not a spell that would disappear with a little
damage!
Considering her arrogant attitude, surely you’ve got a grudge
or two against her?
Isn’t that why you agreed to this plan? No?
If so, then don’t hold back. She can’t resist anymore.
Well, she is pointlessly sturdy, and we can just keep healing
her when she breaks!」
His eyes bloodshot, Clayman kicked Milim into the air.
Contrary to Clayman, Frey was calmly observing.
「Hey, Clayman. You don’t know, but Milim has an automatic
defense mode, you see?
We call it “Rampage” where she uses abilities beyond her
body’s limit.
So if you want to die, be my guest, but don’t involve me in
your side. Got it?」
Clayman regained his composure upon hearing these words.
「 Tch. What a joke of a demon lord. What’s with the oldest
demon lord. Looking down on us.
Whatever. If I use her, I can improve my standing among the
demon lords.
Frey, you’re my accomplice. So don’t go thinking you can
betray me now!」
「Ara? Weren’t we supposed to be equals?」
「 Fool! I’m the one who came up with the plan! You’ve
already become one of my pieces.
You don’t want to die by Milim’s hands right now, do you?
Kuhahaha! Now that I obtained Milim, you can’t reject me
any longer!」
Frey made an unpleasant face upon hearing his words.
You are the Sky Queen, the ruler of the skies, no? You wish
for Milim to disappear and I can make it happen!
She agreed to the plan because of those words.
As she somehow learned that Milim is weak to the word
“friend”,
「I understand.」
「Good. Just don’t try to betray me.
What, you aren’t like Milim–I won’t order you around. Just
ask a few favors here and there!」
While continuing his laughter, Clayman said.
Now, he has assembled three demon lords beneath him. A
power that their council can no longer ignore.
At the very least, he’s far surpassed the other young demon
lords.
Milim and Frey. By controlling these two, he could perhaps
even force the others to follow.
Then, even the old generation would come to fear him.
He’ll rule them all!
After all, he’s the marionette master! He’ll lead them all
under that name.
The next one on the list is Demon Lord Karion. After that,
the next would be…
Clayman was busy planning.
Frey coldly observed this.
On the floor, Milim’s dragon knuckles emitted a faint light.
But there was no light in Milim’s eyes.
The dragon knuckles glowed in vain.
Chapter 57 - To Learn Magic
Kagurazaka Yuuki was an openhearted good guy.
His age should be in the second half of the 20s, but his look is
still like a high school student.
I heard the reason; it was due to some kind of curse.
When he comes to this world, it seems he didn’t acquire any
unique skill or unique abilities, only his physical abilities that
grow abnormally.
[Well~, I give up.
Actually, I noticed something was strange after five years have
passed.....]
He says that while laughing and scratching his head.
Thanks to that, I heard he never had a date with women
before. Actually, he is a fellow who possesses a good impression.
[Well, is that so?! That’s disappointing!
Ha ha ha. Eventually it’ll turn better!]
I’m comforting him sincerely.
[By the way, Rimuru-san, are you a Monster?
But how could you pass the barrier of the Association
headquarters?]
[N? Ah, I’m a Monster. My true identity is slime. This trivia,
please conceal it!]
[No, no! That’s not just a trivia!
Not that.Why did you made such city for monsters?]
[Eh? No, there are enough monsters to establish a city, is it
unusual?]
[No..... Although from what I heard there’s no other like......]
[Is that so?]
[That’s right.]
We stare at each other for a while.
Well, whatever.
For now I decided to get along with the Leader of Association
(Grand Master).
It is to discourage the city’s image as a suspicious monsters
city, for now let’s talk about the truth.
Come to think about it, Shizu-san is aware of my true identity
from the air I carry. I think she’s an amazing person.
Usually, there is no one that will think a person from another
world would reincarnate as a slime.
[Actually, I’m a “Space Alien”....]
[What are you trying to say? You?
Rather, it’s the first time I heard space alien since coming
here!
By any chance......]
[Damn, I was exposed!
So, my true identity is a mysterious hero that fights after
doing Transformation (Form Change)! Kamen Racer!]
*pose*! Or as close as I could do,
[How nostalgic! Kamen Racer, I was watching it too!
So, as I thought, Rimuru-san you’re.... a Japanese, right!]
Fufu.
After I tell some material that only fellow countrymen could
understand, it’s a bull’s eye.
In case, he doesn’t know the story, at that time I will think
about something else.
After that, we talk about various things together.
Things that happen after coming to this world, Shizu-san’s
final moments.
Living in this world, Magic.
The topics from the world on the other side. Such like
endings and final episodes of Manga and Anime, he leans his
body forward and really get into it.
[Master! From this point, please instruct me by all means!]
[Fu Fu Fu. It’s difficult. The anime you really want to know is
already completed!
Of course, on those matters the great I won’t make any
mistakes, I will restrain on what should not be said.
It’s a gentleman’s etiquette!!!]
[Ha ha~~~!!! By all means, of course!]
His desperation comes out.
In the middle of the conversation, the secretary onee-san
entered the room with tea,
She opened her eyes in shock and almost dropped the tray.
As expected, the prank has probably ended.
Well, He can’t read the continuation of his favorite manga, so
it's natural for him to be interested.
Among them, some had reached its conclusion, but most of
them didn’t advanced that much.
Some of them were interesting but some were awful.
That's what I expected from him, Japanese “World Traveler”
that has knowledge after living in this world for 10 years.
Of course, the serious talks begin now.
The previous one is only casual talk.
[Rimuru-san, the reason you came to the Royal Capital, is not
only to meet me,your fellow countrymen, right?
Is your goal to “Return”?]
Return.
I’m thinking about it. However, I gave up on it.
Because I’m already dead. However, for young people such as
them, returning might be their goal.
[Are you able to do that?]
Regarding this question, the response that comes was silence.
It’s not an easy thing to do.
If it is an easy thing to do, they would already return a long
time ago. I already thought that.
[It’s like a one way road. This world is like a half material
world.....]
And, I understood the explanation he gives.
It’s simple; the previous world was a full material world,
because there is no magic power on Earth.
Spirits, demons, fairies, monsters can exist because there are
magic power in this world.
Therefore, you can easily go down, but it’s impossible to climb
up.
Once your body became half material, you can’t turn back
easily into your full material body.
[However, there is a way.
From the legend in the material world (Earth) about demon
and devil, if some conditions are met, it is possible to travel
between worlds.]
The talks had been finished.
Well, it is what is called steps in a research.
For that goal, I guess I would like to continue hearing the
progression of the research.
[Well, if I’m able to live carefree, then that’s enough.
The town had been finished, and it’s enjoyable to be together
with my companion.
To converse with fellow countrymen is one of the biggest
reason I come to this Royal Capital.
But there’s actually another purpose besides it, and that’s.....]
The other purposes were.
To buy magic stones and inspecting the Royal Capital. To
measure the degree of civilization, those visits are that
important.
However, the most important purpose I had not forgotten.
That is, to learn magic!
[Well, there were several purposes.
It’s good to talk with you, after this I want to visit the
Library.]
When I said that,
[Ah, I see. So, it’s Magic right? That sure is nice...
I also want to learn some of it, however for some reason I
can’t use it.
I think it might be because the change in my body’s nature.
Magic, would be a man’s special romance......]
This person, it seems that he is also the kind of person who
understood a man’s romance.
As expected, since it exists he wants to be able to use it.
[I see.How long do you intend to stay at the Royal Capital?]
[N? I had thought to stay for about 1 month.
Now then, I wonder if I can learn magic by that time.]
[If that's so, can’t you stay for about 3 months?]
Hearing the explanation, it seems there is lack of school
teacher in the Royal Capital.
There is a lot of impertinent student, so it’s impossible for the
B rank adventurer in the Royal Capital.
When the new school term begins, the new A Rank is
scheduled to arrive and take up the position of the teacher. So,
there is a need to entrust the position for 3 months until then.
There is no reason to hurry, even if I may accept it somehow...
While thinking about this,
[Teacher’s dormitory, 3 meals a day, and salary of 10 silver
coins a day.
Also! How about additional free pass to the Royal Capital
library?]
[Of course, I will take it! You would do the same if I’m in
trouble!]
[ [ [Ha ha ha ha ha ha!] ] ]
We shook each other’s hand while smiling; I got a job at the
Royal Capital.
I bid farewell to Yuuki, finishing the formalities in one day,
and I was told to go to the dormitory tomorrow.
The talk immediately ended, there were no problems either
and thus the move to the dormitory finished.
Well, though I experience the Royal Capital Inn service only
for 1 night, the service there was quite satisfying.
The two included meals are delicious. As expected, the
seasoning is also used abundantly.
Even thought the Inn that I resided at is cheap, they also
provide a large public bath. And it’s wonderful too.
In the country, it’s seldom to see a local Inn with Bath service.
However, if you want to stay for 3 months, living in the
dormitory is more convenient. Thus the move to the dormitory
is immediately finished.
Even if I regret nothing, 4 silver coins a day is quite high.
The salary of 10 Silver coins will be given on the working
days, there won’t be any on holiday.
Though it was expected for the Royal Capital to have high
living expense, there is no problem to save money.
But work is for tomorrow, today is for visiting the library.
There is a restriction to enter the room with Magic Books.
But when I present the Adventurer identification card, I can
enter the room without any problems. They seem to keep what
they had promised to me when I take up the teacher job.
Even though the Library is located in the Royal Capital, it is
not the Royal Library. The Royal Library is located inside the
Castle.
As those are in Royal family possession, only Court Magician
can access it.
In every country the library seems to hold the Country’s
secret magic, so it was difficult for a foreigner to visit it.
But it doesn’t mean that this Library worth is low. They are
not.
The Library, where I stand now, exhibited the secret arts that
the adventurers had collected. The Ancient Magic that the
Freedom Association adventurers found is also collected at this
place.
It can be said, that it is possible that this Library had a worth
that is equal to the other countries Royal Library.
It’s wonderful.
Coming to this Royal Capital early like this is like being
blessed with good fortune.
Even though this is a favor from Yuuki, surely it’s mainly
because of my good behavior.
I immediately check the magic books.
If you read it straight, the books amount is such that it seems
to be impossible to read all of them in someone’s lifetime.
To everyone in the world who studies diligently, Forgive Me!
After apologizing in my heart, I read it quickly with 『 Great
Sage』 .
For someone nearby who sees me, it seems to them that I only
take a book in my hand for a while and then return them to the
shelves. Actually, just by holding it in my hand, the book goes
inside my body.
So! I copy it completely.
Simultaneous utilization of 『 Great Sage 』 and 『 Gluttony 』
abilities, high speed copy of the magic books that I hold in my
hands.
I am postponing checking the content of the book for a later
time. Unfortunately, it is not possible to be able to use magic
just by copying the books.
But, taking and copying it, I’m able to make the index of the
magic books I want.
After this, it’s necessary for me to study it one by one. For that
reason, I took and copied the books one after another without
seeing the title.
Even with the copying speed, it’s taking a whole day, I’m only
able to take a tenth portion of all the books here.
It seems for now on, I’m going to come to the Library
frequently in my break time and day off.
Thus, my day off passed. However, there was no regret.
For my goal to learn magic, it’s just a trivial thing to do.
Well, it’s the first day of the job.
Still this is a bit difficult job, I understood that after
experiencing it at the first day taking the position.
Rather than a teacher, I became an Instructor. Because there
isn’t anyone capable to fill the vacant position Shizu-san left.
My job is to become the substitution.
Yuuki’s jobs are not only as the Leader of Freedom Association
(Grand Master), but also to manage the Freedom Academy as its
Executive Director.
He was the Chairman too. The person in question says that
it’s just a honorary position, but it’s still an important position.
After coming to this world for 10 years, he develops the
Freedom Association, running an academy. In one sense, he is
the representative of all the adventurers.
This academy had also referred as an institution to nurture
the association’s member.
Moreover, each class is separate just like in the Association,
Thus, they are divided just like how the Association.
However, the teaching is shared between multiple classes.
The position I take is the vacant homeroom teacher of the
special class. Alias, S class.
But it’s seem the class’s member is still at the age of
elementary grade student.
It says the former homeroom teacher is the “Demon Teacher”,
Izawa Shizue. It’s Shizu-san!
She’s the hero whose nickname is”Explosive Monarch”. So the
teachers succeeding her pale in comparison to her.
The previous teachers, due to the severe interaction with the
students, they are all defeated, I hear they immediately run
away from the academy.
When I was giving my greetings in the staff room, I was told
that by the other teachers.
[No, even for someone who looks like a child, I think you still
had trouble with those problem children.....
Even if you are a B rank adventurer......
Well, you had recommendation from the chairman, please
quickly report if it seems impossible for you.]
The principal worries too much.
They are just kids! Hahaha. Or so what I think.......
[Chee~~se! From this day, yours new homeroom teacher
is....,]
In the place I stood and greeting them friendly, a flaming
sword flying towards me.
I become panicked and managed to avoid it
[Ken-chan, Cool~~~!!!]
[Is that, a special move? You perfected it!?]
[However, it’s still lacking. It should not be easily avoided!]
Noisy children.
I will end up split and charred black if I didn’t avoid it.
Ey, calm down will ya. The class’ll be destroy’d if ya went ta
rampage!
I retort in pseudo Kansaiben.
I already want to gone home.
This place is another world, if a teacher exhibit violence will
it be considered a corporal punishment?
In front of me are 5 human children.
This is a gathering of problem children.
Alias, S class. A special class that is composed only by World
Travelers.
Yuuki sheltered the children from every corner of the world.
They are still kid of elementary grade student, but their
abilities is terrifying high.
Honestly, he is toying with me.
I thought they were docile, But towards me they are staring
with their eyes full with hostility.
For three months after this, can I take care of these guys.....?
The depressing feeling from a long time ago is coming back.
Chapter 58 - The Summoned ~ those who
are called heroes ~
The children directed a hostile gaze at me.
Filled with pure hatred.
It made me feel really out of place.
What in the world could cause them to harbor so much
hostility towards a new instructor?
Five children.
Misaki Kenya: Male, 8 years old
Sekiguchi Ryouta: Male, 8 years old
Gale Gibson: Male, 9 years old
Alice Rondo: Female, 7 years old
Chloe O’Bell: Female, 8 years old
None of them are older than 10.
I look them over while confirming the notes I picked up in the
staff room.
They’ve been picked up from all over the world. Each one was
called a monster.
Each country has requested a subjugation for them, but the
adventurers took custody of them instead.
That’s what the documents said, but something is bothering
me.
Why are their ages so similar? And, they’ve all been picked up
in various circumstances from countries surrounding the Jura
Forest?
Moreover, within three years of each other? There might be
something going on.
They seem to have grown very attached to Shizu-san. Other
than her, they only listen to Yuuki’s words.
Well, unless you see them for yourself you wouldn’t know how
mischievous this bunch really is.
「Yo, what’s with the sudden aggression, brats!
I (Ore-sama) will be your instructor from now on; the name’s
Rimuru.
I’m not as nice as Shizu-san, so prepare yourselves!」
I thought to start with a greeting, but…
「Shut up! You won’t deceive us!」
「Right, right! Even if we listen, you’ll just kill us anyways!」
「What did you do with Shizu-san! Did you kill her too?!」
「Yeah, we won’t trust an adult!」
「 You’ll just dispose of us, saying that we’re good for nothing,
right?」
Hmm? What’s with their response?
This is not at the level of classroom disruption. They are not
just bratty–that’s real killing intent right there.
I mean, how did they even think that we’re trying to kill them,
or that we killed Shizu san?
There’s something else at work here.
That day, we couldn’t continue the lesson.
I don’t know their circumstances, so I can’t just force my will
on them.
So, that day ended with just a greeting.
「K-Ken-chan… are you okay?」
「 Stay away! That mask wearing instructor… what the hell
was that!」
「Hey! Calm down, calm down, okay!!!」
I could hear them making noise beyond the door, but I paid it
no mind.
I only allowed another member to introduce themselves.
Ranga, I mean.
He’s probably observing the class instead of me. How pleasant.
But the kids who clearly lack the will to solve the problems he
handed out, seem keen on playing around.
So the fact that today’s lesson became Self-Study is something
I could not have prevented.
So, leaving the rest to Ranga, I decided to visit Yuuki.
Inside the Freedom Association Chief’s room.
Yuuki and I are holding a discussion while sitting on the sofa.
A pleasant aroma drifts from cup of tea before us.
I continue the conversation.
「So…. please tell me the kids’ circumstances.」
I get straight to the point.
Yuuki looked me straight in the eye, and after thinking for a
bit,
「Rimuru-san, let me ask you a question…
How much do you know abut Sakaguchi Hinata?」
What’s that about? Did something happen between Hinata and
the kids?
「Not much. She’s a fellow Japanese.
And that she remembers things quickly–so Shizu-san said…」
Hmph, he nodded in response,
「In that case, how about the difference between “Summoned”
and “World Travelers”?」
Now that he mentions it, I don’t know much about them
either.
They are guaranteed to possess a unique skill. And, the
summoning success rate is low.
Also, they have a curse carved into their souls.
I told him that much.
「 Yes. That matches everything that we have learned about
them. You know a lot, don’t you…
Anyways.
Summoning requires very definite circumstances to be
prepared as to allow you to summon a person with powerful
abilities.
Someone whose will is especially strong.
Now
then,
what
about
summoning
conducted
under
incomplete conditions?」
Yuuki’s following explanation made me feel sick.
The success rate with thirty magicians chanting summoning
magic over the period of three days is a less than 0.03%.
Moreover, a magician who has used summoning magic, cannot
use it during a set interval.
The rest period ranges from 33 to 88 years. Usually, the time is
used to prepare the environment to better the chances of the
summoning.
Now, what would happen if you ignored these rules?
If you do, there are less requirements to conduct the
summoning and you can continuously summon.
According to what Yuuki said, summoning conducted thus
usually results in children being summoned.
Children with strong souls or abundant magic are forced over
here. Without being granted the ability befitting them…
Without a unique skill, the abundant magical energy causes
their bodies to implode.
They are fried alive by the powers they possess.
「Eh? Wait a minute, then are those kids?」
「…. At the moment, the record is three years..
That is the lifespan of those improperly summoned.
And, those kids have been summoned like that…
Failing to become heroes.」
「Wha… Huh? Heroes? Why would…
Were they forced into this by Sakaguchi Hinata?」
Yuuki does not answer.
However, his silence only confirms my suspicions.
「The church is seeking a new hope, a new power.
The wish of all humans–light. Humanity’s messiah, the
“Hero”!
I have secretly investigated many facilities and broke the
children out…」
「What… the hell…」
「I have not found a way to prevent their deaths.
Children under the age of ten are no exception–if they do not
possess a unique skill, they will surely die…」
「 Aren’t the summoners bothered by the loss? Aren’t these
“failures” dissuading them or something?」
「 They calmly summon more and more. Since they can just
continue doing so, they don’t care. That’s probably what they are
thinking…」
「 Are you kidding me? Why have you allowed the church to
continue existing?」
「The church… the Western Saint’s Church if influential.
Surrounding the Jura Forest, other than the Heretic Country
Sarion, every country is a devout follower of the church.
Do you understand? That’s not a power we can defeat even
with the Government’s support.
There’s also believers among my associates.
If we make the church our enemy, the Association would fight
with itself!」
Yuuki said, his expression pained and powerless.
Nor could I add anything. To think that those lively kids will…
And that’s why they met me with hostility and hatred.
「 Hey. Why did you have me meet the kids? Why did you tell
me all this?」
「 … Why, indeed? Maybe I wanted to see if you could come up
with a way to save them.
I don’t have anyone in the world I could rely upon. I’ve already
lost Shizu-san.
If you hadn’t noticed, I wouldn’t have told you anything.
So why did you notice?」
Damn it.
If I hadn’t noticed, I could have sent them on their way
merrily.
Now that I have, how can I be merry? What a bad joke…
「Isn’t it dangerous to have the school so close to a church?」
「 Fufu. On the contrary, it’s the safest place. You’ve heard the
expression: it’s darkest under the lamppost?
So, what will you do? Will you quit?」
I looked Yuuki straight in the eye.
And loudly declared,
「 I will not quit, and will proceed as I wish from now on. Any
complaints?」
Yuuki nodded.
And,
「 I leave them to you. If you can, please save those
children…!」
He said, lowering his head.
No need to tell me.
That’s another task Shizu-san had left behind. I’ll see it
through.
And, chances are, this whole conversation was planned by
Shizu-san ahead of time.
Just a stray thought.
I leave the Freedom Association building and return to the
classroom.
Now, now. Can’t greet them with a gloomy face.
I’ll do what I can. That’s all I’ve been doing thus far.
Shizu-san depended on me, Yuuki asked this of me, all I can do
is to answer their hopes.
＊ ＊ ＊
That was the worst day in history for the Beast Kingdom
Yuurazia.
Demon Lord Karion nervously looked into the skies above.
A huge lump of magical energy was rapidly approaching.
Without even trying to hide her aura–Demon Lord Milim.
(Hey, hey, is this for real…)
She’s clearly intent on fighting and aiming for this country.
A fight with a serious Milim Nava. I guess this could also be
called an opportunity.
Karion did not believe himself to be superior; in fact, he
though Milim to be stronger.
However.
(It’s more fun winning against a stronger opponent!)
His blood boiled and his heart beat happily.
The strongest, Demon Lord Milim. A senior Demon Lord,
unlike her appearance, she deserves the awe.
He could face that Demon Lord. To say he was excited would
be an understatement.
He had once asked his parents when he was but a child.
About the tyranny of the Dragon Princess.
Was that fairy tale based on Milim or some other model? This
is what his parents said.
A dragon princess’s anger can erase a country!
Never fight against a dragon princess!
What rubbish.
Though the military of the Beast Kingdom Yuuzaria is not
particularly large, half of its population belong to a warrior race.
By no means inferior to any other country.
Moreover, he himself had evolved into a Demon Lord. There
was no one he had to fear!
He headed to the sacred mountain behind the castle; and,
while preparing himself, he planned to ambush Milim there.
His followers–devils and retainers, knelt before him, waiting
for instructions.
「Listen! We only have one foe. Demon Lord Milim Nava!
Against a demon lord, if you devils fight together, you can put
up a proper fight. But I will go myself!
As for you, erect a barrier and protect the people! Believe me, I
shall win!!!」
「「「Ay!!!」」」
Hearing their battle cry, he could feel their excitement.
Today, he had the chance to prove himself the strongest!
(I didn’t hate her personality. We could have become good
friends… what a shame!)
At this point, her reasons did not matter.
For him, only the fight mattered. Not that his prudence would
have changed the outcome in the slightest…
Slowly, he rose to the skies using 〈Flight Magic〉.
Reaching Milim, he began the fight without a word.
First, a quick test.
Punch her with all his power. However, her body covered in
many defensive barriers, the attack did not reach her.
He summoned the Hyakko-seiryuu lance, and felt his strength
grow exponentially.
Letting out a small breath, he combined his fighting spirit with
his aura.
And released an onslaught of slashes at Milim. Each slash was
followed by an air bullet which violently assaulted Milim.
However…
Though the bullets have broken through a number of barriers,
they were unable to hurt her body.
Moreover, each of the slashes was caught by her demon sword
“Evil God”.
It didn’t suit her at all, that long, curved, single-edged blade.
The sword was dyed in a pale blue light.
How many demon lords has this famous sword slain?
Tch! Karion distanced himself from Milim and regained his
posture.
He had not looked down on her at all, but she far surpassed his
expectations.
He had not used every ounce of his power, but Milim also
seemed bottomless.
Nor was she an opponent he could fight conflicted.
He decided to go all out. Unfortunately, she seemed barely
unconscious, as if she was being controlled by someone.
That, however, didn’t matter to Karion.
(I had wanted to fight the real you, not some puppet! But, even
so, I will not lose!)
He unleashed his abilities.
Began assuming first his devil, then his demon lord form.
He is, after all, known as the Beast King, a lion lycanthrope.
Thus, he began transforming. Into a beast devil.
And thus his true form, Demon Lord “Lion King” Karion, had
appeared.
Covered in a silver fur, his muscles bulged.
On his lion head a Vermillion Bird crown shone bright. And
that body was clad in Black Tortoise armor.
The neighboring countries all specialized in warfare. So, for
the sake of fighting for the dominance of the skies, large eaglelike wings were attached to his back.
Seeing that appearance a small light briefly flashed in Milim’s
eyes, and Karion had not missed it.
Or maybe he had only imagined it.
「 Now, then, Milim. It’s a shame, but now that you have seen
this appearance, I’ll have you permanently disappear, okay?
It’s a shame, but goodbye!!!」
He screamed, and concentrated all his fighting spirit into the
Hyakko-seiryuu lance.
If they had been on the ground, the earth would split from the
force of his power and his surroundings would grind into dust.
Not that the air remained unaffected. The energy he had
emitted set the air itself on fire.
Beast roar!!!
This roar releases one’s magical energy at the opponent.
All his energy was focused on the tip of the lance, yet it
remained undamaged.
Had he fired it on the ground, everything in the direction of
the attack would be inadvertently erased; it is “Beast King”
Karion’s sure-kill technique.
Normally, its power would not wane in the slightest for the
first 100 meters. And, the actual range of the attack could go well
past 2 kilometers.
Thus, the long range makes this a skill that is best used against
multiple opponents, but it can be regulated to be concentrated
on a single one.
This would be the first time he will use Beast Roar against a
single opponent, but he could hardly imagine anyone being able
to withstand it.
He will go all out.
Magical energy rapidly escaped his body. He could hardly
sustain the flight magic.
However, that was a small price to pay for this attack.
Normally, he’d have to use it two or three times to become this
tired; but, today he couldn’t be so reserved.
His opponent was covered in many high level barriers.
Taking a deep, and while falling towards the ground,
*Zuzzzza!!!*
He dodged the return fire.
Blood trickled down from his back, but he closed the wound
with spirit alone.
He looked up at her.
However, he didn’t want to see her, nor believe that such a
thing could be possible.
A being who has so far exceeded his expectations.
Dragon wings spread wide, her blond hair fluttered in the
wind.
And, though it was not there before, a beautiful crimson horn
now adorned her forehead.
Her light Gothic dress has changed into jet black armor
(Ah… so this would be her real battle attire, huh…)
Though Karion was now exhausted, his opponent was unhurt.
“What a joke. Cut me some slack.” He was now experiencing a
bizarre feeling–wanting to cry and laugh at the same time.
「Well done! That was fun!
As thanks, I’ll show you this!!!」
Milim spoke for the first time.
However, it was a monotone voice devoid of her personality.
Karion nonetheless felt impending doom from her words.
“I don’t want you to show me anything!” He screamed in his
heart.
Using thought transmission he conveyed an order to his
subordinates.
One word: run!!!
And, with the remained of his strength, he ran as fast as he
could.
He felt it deep in his bones: if he stayed, he would die.
The dragon’s pupils dilated, and she stretched her wings.
Milim roared!
Dragon Nova!!!
Its brightness easily surpassed that of the stars.
The bright pellets that rained upon the earth erased not just
the castle, but the mountain behind it.
The sound of destruction far surpassed the audible range of
one’s ears, so the shockwave heralded it instead.
Those touched by the light disappeared without being able to
offer any resistance.
The strongest magic.
And one of the reasons that Milim has for so long reigned
supreme.
Impossible…
Luckily, Karion was able to escape receiving a direct hit, so he
survived.
But that is Milim.
A demon lord you should never fight against. Nicknamed
“Destruction” itself.
Now, Karion agreed with his parents’ words.
You can’t fight against that. It’s dimension different from
everyone else.
However…
「But, she…」
「 She..? Ara? What could possibly be wrong? Would you
enlighten me?」
He felt a blade press against his neck.
And the presence of a single woman.
The supreme ruler of the skies–Sky Queen Frey.
「Tch. Frey, you too?」
「Ara? What about me? You’ll have lots of time to tell me…」
And so, Karion consciousness faded into darkness…
Chapter 59 - The Church Moved
The Devil Grucius was patrolling around the forest when a
sudden incoming telepathic communication confused him.
「Hm? Is something wrong? 」
Several of his teammates from the frontier garrison who
were worried about him asked him simultaneously.
These good-hearted fellows, not doubting that I’m a devil.
Unaware about it himself, Grucius sees the illusion of real
companions in them.
「Nothing, I’m fine」
I replied thus, and they were relieved.
Nothing’s wrong whatsoever, that’s outrageous.
I
am
now
receiving
the
contents
of
the
telepathic
communication.
(Grucius! It’s an emergency. When the time comes, act in
accordance to your judgement! We are currently at war. I’ll
contact you again when we win. Until then, you’re free!)
There’s no doubt, something’s happening.
This is the first time I’ve heard panic in demon Karion’s
voice. Just who is his opponent?
It was irritating and I can’t think of anything.
What should I do? He told me to make my own decisions, but
I can’t think of any measures.
After that I tried to telepathically communicate just in case,
but nothing came out of it.|
Grucius’s heart was gradually filled with anxiety while
paying attention in order to prevent his teammates from
realizing his unrest.
＊ ＊ ＊
The face of demon lord Clayman was filled joy after receiving
the report.
Karion was the one who tried to persuade Milim, but it
somehow ended up as a battle.
That’s good. Indeed, there are few demon lords that will still
be merciful after being annoyed.
According to the report, Milim triumphed over Karion with
overwhelming combat prowess, and even blew away the royal
castle, Morotomo.
Rapporteur Frey said so while elegantly drinking tea.
The other devils apart from Frey, who were spies, all
reported the same thing.
There’s no doubt.
Demon lord Karion is dead. Even a strong demon lord such
as Karion was no problem if you have “Absolute power” (Milim
Nava) in your hands.
The 10 great demon lords who ruled over Makai.
Among them, 3 individuals including myself grouped as 1,
now, 1 member has disappeared.
Moreover, to have tried to threaten the absolute strongest,
the last moments of the demon lord Karion will be good
publicity.
「 Kukuku, everything is going on smoothly, just as
planned.」
「Ara? Is that so? I am glad that I was of use.」
Frey stood up and gave words of agreement without having
ulterior motives.
「I’ll be going back, but what about Milim? From the looks of
the battle, any devil trying to settle the matter will be ripped to
shreds?」
Tsk. With a frown on her face, Frey looked at Clayman.
「 It will probably be fine for you to take care of it. After all,
you and her are friends right? I entrust it to you, please accept
it. If my castle is destroyed, I wouldn’t be able to bear it.」
Hearing such words, Frey goes 「 Yare, yare 」 while shaking
her head.
「 Even though I don’t want my house to be destroyed? Well,
it’s useless no matter what I say right?」
「It’s great you understand. You may go!」
That attitude shows that he doesn’t even treat Frey as an
equal anymore, but rather a subordinate under his rule.
Frey didn’t show any signs of discomfort in her expression,
she sent a piercing gaze at Clayman and left.
A smile appeared on Clayman’s face after making sure that
Frey left.
Everything is going well.
Everything is going according to the plan of “that person”.
Unlike a prophecy, things don’t always go as predicted, but
progress is smoothly made.
In the original plan, the Orc lord was designated as the new
demon lord. The reason for backing this plan was in order to
manipulate the said demon lord.
Since our interest met, we both decided to work together.
Even if the plan fails, there are no losses.
But then, a suspicious monster appeared, and it created a
monster town. As soon as this was known, the plan was
modified to utilize the town.
To use our common interest as bait, using the monsters in
that town as bait.
The bait was bit, and luckily the one who bit it was the
strongest demon lord.
Clayman started his plan, first, by intercepting a multilayered barrier.
Then, as usual, he carries out his periodic report.
A trustworthy partner.
He has sworn his allegiance to the true master……
＊ ＊ ＊
Ever since Myulan joined the Frontier Garrison, every day
was an extremely busy day.
Just because she took up the duty of a shaman, doesn’t mean
she’d be any less busy. Sometimes an individual curious about
the dark arts would come along, and she would teach them.
If they were simple curses, she could teach them. Before she
became a devil she was originally a witch. Teaching curses used
by humans is a simple task.
What she was busy with was as a staff officer, another one of
her positions.
In the first place, asking a newcomer to take up the position
as the staff officer is not a good idea…
(To put trust in a devil, these people are overly goodnatured!)
That’s probably the impression she had if she were to put it
in words.
Giving commands for the platoon to meet up in the
monster’s city, and reporting to the captain. She’s been
handling all that.
To think of her as irresponsible is virtually impossible.
Even so, in the midst of all the discomfort, there were also a
lot of thoughts.
After interacting with people for a while, long- forgotten
feelings started to resurface.
And,
「Myulan, is it fine? Please tell me your response soon!」
Said by a man courting her, she looked back at Youmu.
From the start, I felt his gaze when I infiltrated the Frontier
garrison.
I was on alert whether we were discovered, but Grucius said
he didn’t fell anything.
What is happening? When I was thinking about that, Youmu
gazed over here. When our eyes met, he looked away in
embarrassment.
But recently, not only his attitude but even his words contain
hints of courtship.
He said,
「 I love you. Please date me! You will definitely be happy, I
promise! 」
He threw a straight ball.
Even though he usually has a frivolous attitude, he was
actually serious. He hasn’t made any moves until now.
The times when I was just a young girl, which would have
been 700 years ago. I can’t remember much from back then, I
don’t have any memories of interacting with other people.
To be honest, the experience called love is something that
girl has no experience with whatsoever.
There was more joy than anxiety. Moreover…
(He said he promises happiness…
Even though my heart is held in the hands of Clayman. I
can’t, No it can’t! Besides……
How could a human fall in love with me?)
In the end, she postponed the reply.
I refuse! Her reasons tell her so, but for some reason she
couldn’t muster the courage to say it.
She’s been a devil for 400 years, but this is the first time she
felt such insecurity.
In such a state, Myulan was contacted by Clayman.
For the devil Myulan, Clayman isn’t the target of her loyalty.
If it’s possible she wouldn’t hesitate to pull off a dirty trick.
However, against that sly demon lord, such a chance will
probably never appear.
The last time she reported, she rememebed that Clayman
was in a strangely good mood, and felt uncomfortable.
He probably came up with something devious, she thought.
Unfortunately,
she
has
no
countermeasures.
It’s
not
something she can openly go up against.
Even if someone is feeling unhappy, there is no way for them
to save themselves. Having unpleasant feelings about this is
natural.
And suddenly she received contact.
(You appear healthy. Thanks to the information you bought,
everything is going smoothly here. Good job. Even though I
have been keeping your heart for you, I think I might return it
soon.)
A sudden offer.
Myulan suddenly felt exhilarated. But panicking wouldn’t do.
Her opponent is a Demon lord. To even trick those working
under him without shame, he is certainly the wicked
Marionette Master.
(Wow! Thank you very much!)
That would be the safe answer.
(There’s no need for you to be cautious. What? I just have one
last thing I want you to do. Until then, keep enjoying your
leisurely life. Now then, see ya)
She was spoken to without being able to reply, and the
connection was cut.
Is this a trap? There’s no way to confirm it.
Doing what she has done so far, she simply followed orders.
However, if I really was released……
(I wonder would I have accepted him?)
With a uneasy feeling in her chest, Myulan resumed and
acted as if nothing has happened.
＊ ＊ ＊
Sakaguchi Hinata awakened from her light nap in a sleepy
state.
Diligently serving her, Nicolas had brought her a cup of
coffee.
「Oh, have you awakened?」
Cardinal Nicolas Spertus.
He is the man who sits at the pinnacle of the western
religion, the sacred, inviolable, confidant pope of the holy
kingdom Ruberios.
To Hinata, that man is as faithful as a tamed puppy.
They shared a bed yesterday, and even allowed him to be her
companion overnight.
Without getting tired, she looked at him who licked her body
clean.
(Really, just like a dog…)
That was what Hinata though.
He worships Hinata, as if she was a goddess or a saint. An
idiotic man, Hinata though.
(Even I would excrete after I eat. After a year, it’s natural for
me to age. It’s not like my body would remain beautiful
forever. All this man is looking at is a mere fantasy)
He desires her body. It’s cheap. Even though I don’t think
this body is worth that much, he can do whatever he wants
with it.
To her, her body is merely a mean of winning somebody
other. There are no other values.
Of course, that girl also has carnal desires. She’s not sexually
frigid. Even so, what then?
Only a few man I like is allowed to do as they wish to my
body. However, men I hate will not be forgiven if they do the
same.
That means,
(In the end, I don’t dislike Nicolas, is that it?)
The reality is that people around her can’t understand her.
「Now, breakfast is ready. What would you like to eat? 」
Sweets were suddenly brought fourth.
Nicolas, preparing and carrying out breakfast for someone
else, that is something nobody could possibly imagine.
Because anybody who knew Nicolas would describe him has
an arrogant egotistical, cold-blooded man with the mask of a
saint.
「Ah, I got it. Thank you」
When Hinata calls out casually, Nicolas nods his head with
glee.
And the two had breakfast.
After a long time, the meal tasted delicious.
「Oh yes. I had something to report to you, this is something
a spy brought earlier. 」
After finishing their meal and being relaxed, Nicolas talked
to Hinata.
It can’t be helped if he want to gain her favor.
Hinata, while combing her prized black hair left and right
with her comb, stared at Nicolas.
Picking up her circular glasses off the table and putting them
on,
「Let’s hear it.」
She asked briefly.
Inside there is the beauty amongst beauties who held was the
captain of the “Knights guard division working directly under
the pope”.
On her the usual calm, cold expression.
The time to relax has come to an end.
Nicolas began sharing his information.
About the turbulence of the monsters within the Great Jura
forest, and the monsters building a town.
In addition, certain countries had already started trading
with the monsters, that was what information were shared.
「 What did you say? These monsters overturned the
churches’ religious belief that monsters are common enemies
of mankind……」
Hinata mutters, to which Nicolas nods.
「That’s right, what will you do? 」
「Fumu… That’s right…」
Hinata is in deep though.
Crushing them is easy. However, it is human nature to leave
them alone if there are no problems.
At the very least, as long as they are crushed before they
make contact with humans, everything will be over.
「 We can only wait and see now. However, investigate the
war potential of that town, and ensure this is a force we can
crush! As the church, we cannot move unless there is a request
from somewhere. Well, if nothing turns up we can simply force
one out…」
Thus a conclusion was made.
After hearing this remark, Nicolas nodded.
「Let someone check it out!
We’ll mobilize the “Blood Shadow” of the church! 」
The Blood Shadow is a fallen knight. With high combat
prowess, he was a serial killer who murdered commoners.
To god, the church and pope, there are a number of extremist
who sworn allegiance.
However, his abilities are top-notch, not someone the church
could just simply disposed of.
To Hinata who had a strong sense of disgust, the head is a
funny existence. For the rationalist Hinata, god’s blind
acceptance was a symbol of stupidity.
It was ironic considering Hinata’s position as God’s guardian
of justice.
「 Is that so? Then, I’m leaving it to you. It’s best if you don’t
forget about the church’s discipline. 」
This isn’t the stage to take action.
I leave the information gathering to you. Besides, there
might be something to gain from this.
That’s what she decided.
As a result, the bloodthirsty mad hound was released.
Chapter 60 - A bit sudden, but let’s have
a test
The inside of the classroom was silent.
So silent, in fact, that you can hear the students swallow
saliva.
Ranga ran up to me while waiving his tail.
「Alright, kids, have you been working hard?」
Though I faced them with a bright smile, they did not return
it.
Of course, if I consider things from their perspective, it
makes more sense–they just might think of me as just some
bastard to kill.
However, this world follows the survival of the fittest
principle.
There’s only one thing you can hate–your own weakness.
「 Okay! Kids, you seem to have things to say, so let’s have a
test!」
I so declared.
「Wha-! How did it turn into that!」
「A t-test?」
「Ueee!!!」
They responded with loud criticism.
Yep. Tests are hated in just about every world.
「 Hey, don’t worry! It’s not like I don’t get what you’re
saying.
But listen,
What will happen from now on is absolutely necessary for
you!」
「Why?! We’ll just kick the bucket sooner or later!
There’s no point to studying, is there?!」
「 R-right… all the teachers until now have been bringing us
toys or picture books telling us to have fun…」
「 We haven’t studied from the moment we have come
here…」
「I… want to read… more picture books…」
「…..」
All they do is complain.
However, they lack yesterday’s “vigor”. Did they tire
themselves out picking on Ranga?
Well, I guess the fact that they even responded to my words is
admirable enough.
But, this is necessary to them. Unfortunately, I cannot
compromise on this.
「Alright. I understand your point.
But, the test (game) that we’ll play from now one will help
you kids… you brats get to vent some anger. It should be fun.
In a second, you will have a mock battle with me.
The rules are simple. You can go all out and use anything you
want. Should you bring me down, you win.
If I am still on the run after twenty minutes, I win. Simple?」
「Just that?」
「 Yeah. We’ll have the test inside this room. I’ll erect a
barrier, so no one can get out.
Those observing also cannot help.
Do you understand the rules? If you do, then decide who goes
first!」
A simple mock battle.
I am not planning on attacking at all. I just want to verify
their abilities.
If they are incapable of acquiring a unique skill, I wouldn’t
know of another method to consume the terrible power in
their bodies.
According to my analysis, their magical energy, as compared
to monsters, would have them A ranked at least.
Though adventurers rely on fighting strength to decide their
ranks, monsters tend to judge by power alone.
I was at first surprised to see B rank adventurers whose
magical energy is hardly C ranked.
I only learned of this after having become an adventurer
myself.
Normal monsters do not concern themselves with skill
proficiency, so they were usually evaluated based only on raw
abilities. Of course, there are plenty of monsters that do hone
their skills…
So generally speaking, these kids are A ranked.
If they can properly use their abilities, they should be
formidable opponents…
They finally decided the order.
With an eager face, Misaki Kenya is coming at me.
He’s just an eight year old troublemaker. Is he the leader of
these brats?
「Hey! I can use the sword, right?」
Impudent little…!
「 Go ahead. And brat, when you lose, I’ll have you address
me politely from then on!」
「 Hmph! I won’t lose to a lousy adult. I’ve only lost against
Shizu-san!」
「 Heeeeh. How about you leave the self praise for after you
win?」
Thus we were ready for the match.
I’ll have the children keep time. I acquired a sand watch the
other day, and showed the kids how to use it.
Now then, shall we start?
「B-begin!」
Kenya moved on Alice’s command.
He moves well for an elementary school student. Actually,
he’s defeated adults before..
Not that it’ll have any effect on me…
「Go for it Ken-chan—!!!」
「Don’t lose!」
Hearing their encouragement, Kenya redoubled his efforts.
He desperately tried to land a hit on me, but I avoided them
with room to spare–without a need to predict.
After ten minutes, with tears in his eyes, he started shooting
fire at me.
Hmph. What a pathetic flame that was.
It would be hard to compare it to the flame I use, so I’ll just
say that the flame was really weak.
An A rank monster, using all his strength to create a fireball,
can easily surpass a temperature of 1,000 degrees…
But this is even weaker than Ellen’s fire ball attack.
Inferior to magic used by a B rank adventurer.
He definitely learned it by watching, so this would be poor
representation of his real abilities, right?
「 Hey, you’re focusing too much on the flame. Try shooting
out a ball of pure energy」
「Shut up! Shizu-san used this skill, and it was powerful!
I won’t listen to what the likes of you have to say!!!」
What an arrogant brat.
In the end, he ignored my advice, and, when the twentieth
minute passed, I was declared the victor.
「 Alright, that’s enough! Address me properly as sensei from
now on!
Who’s next? Come at me!!!」
Dropping his shoulders, and visibly depressed, Kenya
rejoined the kids.
Well, I’d be in for a shock if I had lost to a brat who hadn’t
even turned ten.
Next one up was Chloe O’Bell.
An eight year old girl with a rare hair color. It was black with
silver mixed, ever seen anything like it?
Anyways, she was a beautiful girl with an interesting hair
color. I wonder if she’s part Japanese?
She has this Eastern-Western vibe.
So, shall we begin? If looked from afar, people would see a
middle-school kid bullying a little girl.
Even so, this test is crucial! I’m acting all cool and all, but if I
really lose… what a bad joke that would be.
「Kurocchi, don’t push yourself!!!」
「Don’t hurt yourself, Kuro-chan!」
Most of the the kids’ said “Don’t hurt yourself!” rather than
“Do your best!”
I guess that’s just how it is.
The signal was already given, and the match had begun.
Though there was a five minute intermission, I chose not to
take a break. Even so, I was not tired in the slightest.
All I’ve been doing is dodging, so it was an easy win.
Now, Chloe, what kind of attack will she show me?
I wonder if she just likes books, but she’s got one on her right
now.
Is that it? Is she planning on hitting my head with it or
throwing it at me?
Will she suddenly say “This is not a book, it’s a blunt
weapon!”… Nah, probably not.
While I was thinking this foolishness.
「 ”In an eternal flowing stream, bind my foe (Water
Prison)”」
Uoo! Suddenly, water appeared at my feat. According to
『Heat Perception』 it’s real water.
Magic! What an amazing child. Let me a guess, a genius?
While I was feeling impressed, the water continued to rage
and enveloped me in a bubble.
When I tried poking it, it stretched out a bit.
I wonder if she is fixated on accelerating this skill–making it
something akin to my water blade.
Wonderful. But, what will she do now?
「This magic’s next step is to fill the bubble with water!
If you accept defeat, I will let you go. If you don’t, you will
die!」
So young but so dreadful!
Kenya was so much cuter in comparison. But a skill of this
level… yeah…
「 Yup, that’s some amazing magic. But it won’t have any
effect on me.
But this magic is superior. Make sure to continue practicing
later!」
I said, while stroking her head.
Prison? That kind of thing is pointless in the face of
『Cloning』 .
Frankly, that skill is the strongest among extra skills. It’s so
amazing that it is nearly a unique skill.
Besides,
to
me
who
has
various
resistances
against
temperature attacks, her attack is pointless. And I’ve had that
resistance since I was born.
Chloe sat down in shock. Her face red, with tears falling
from her eyes.
Forgive me, I’m not pulling any punches here. To you brats
who looked down on me I have to show an overwhelming
difference in strength.
Chloe lost her will to fight, so I won.
Chloe was touching the spot on her head that I stroked
earlier while smiling for some reason.
Let’s continue!
The next opponent was Gale Gibson.
The oldest among them–9 years old. Brown hair and a large
build with well defined features. Definitely a pretty boy.
When he grows up, his looks won’t lose even against famous
actors!
Let’s crush him! … of course I had no such thought.
I am an adult, so I’ll be a fair opponent.
Gale, without a trick or tactic in mind, fired a single shot at
me.
After watching the other two’s attempt, he probably
reevaluated me a bit.
He fired a round that would certainly kill any other teacher.
Without a question, he put every ounce of his power into that
shot. That was a good decision.
But, unfortunately, to a wrong opponent. That kind of attack
could never reach me.
As when it did, 『Gluttony』 absorbed it.
「What was that! That’s cheating!」
Yes. Yes it is. I completely agree.
「 Listen up, adults are cheaters. We’ll win no matter what
trick we have to use!
That’s the kind of beings adults are!」
Thought that might have been a little immature of me to use
against a child, it’s not the time to be picking methods.
I mean, I could have just repelled it, but I felt that there was a
chance it would create a hole in the barrier.
And though I was given free reign over them I shouldn’t go
around destroying the classroom.
So, I chose the method that would prevent any possible
casualty.
In the end, even this was troublesome.
Gale, embittered by this, gathered energy into his fists and
attacked me.
What a child. At this point, he has no chance of victory.
He ended up just as Kenya did, and so it was my victory.
Sekiguchi Ryouta is a timid child.
Always friendly with Kenya, supporting him from behind.
Claimed to be the strong Kenya’s partner. There’s no special
meaning attached to that, they are just being kids.
But, as for his power…
「Ryouta, avenge me!」
The moment he heard these words, his eye color changed.
This ability is similar to Shion’s 『Battle Maniac』 . His speed
and power more than doubled. And, his magic energy and
fighting spirit enveloped his body.
What a wonderful example of battle transformation. The
only minus would be the fact that he is unconscious.
And it’s a great demerit at that–to lose one’s composure in the
midst of battle.
Its effectiveness depends on the opponent. I mean, maybe
『 Battle Maniac 』 is a common skill, but against high level
opponents it’s not even a gamble.
You are certain to lose.
His movements are good, so maybe if his opponent wasn’t
me, he could put up a fight.
But… too bad!
I easily evaded him for twenty minutes.
The last one was the girl Alice Rondo.
The youngest–7 years old. Her hair blond and straight,
reaching to her shoulders.
With a face that could be described to belong to a doll, she is
certainly a beauty.
Unlike the adult-like Chloe, she is, apparently, a tomboy.
Now, what kind of ability will she show me.
Alice threw the doll she held in her hands in the air, and
「Go— Bear-san!!!」
She called out.
Huh? While I was thinking that, a bear suddenly started
attacking me.
And its attacks were pretty strong.
Her power is called Golem Master.
If this is the power she can draw out from some stuffed
animal, what kind of beast will she call forth from a specialized
weapon doll…
Her power just might be strongest among the five.
Well… I was able to keep running the whole time, so no
problem.
I hadn’t expected the strongest power to be saved for last, so
I’m glad I was able to save face.
When she summoned ten of them I almost snapped and
burned the whole place to the ground. But, I held it in and
focused on running away.
I thought that if I burned them I’d have to console her
afterwards.
Anyways, thus the five have come to know my power.
The abilities they possess are as described.
There’s a great mismatch between what you’d expect from
them and what actually is there. Why have their skills
developed in such weird ways, you might ask?
Probably, these are the skills that they have desired from the
bottom of their hearts.
So, my only choices are either to have them acquire a unique
skill or search for some other method.
Within the next three months, their powers will go wild
causing their bodies to collapse.
A drastic measure, but I was able to confirm their status.
And, I found that using all of one’s power is the best method
to stall the collapse.
Each time they release the excess energy they extend the
deadline by a little bit.
Now, as for the actual treatment…
「Now, as this test has shown you, I’m strong!
And this strong “I” will promise you: I will save you.
I swear on this mask, I will find a solution!」
So I declared to the children.
They all diligently listened to my words.
First, I was successful at getting their attention. After all, if
you don’t put you mind to it, you aren’t actually listening.
Somehow – perhaps they just feel obligated – I got them to
listen.
「Umm, is that mask, Shizu-sensei’s?」
Suddenly, Alice timidly asked.
「It is. Shizu-san entrusted it to me.
And, other than entrusting the mask to me, she entrusted
you bunch as well.」
So I answered. Though the mask’s appearance has changed
slightly, she was able to notice.
She nodded with satisfaction at my response.
Seems like some of her worries were dispelled.
However… now that she mentioned the mask…
Some memory appeared in my mind.
What Shizu-san left me…
Hmm? It was to hit Demon Lord Leon.
But could Shizu-san have planned to defeat a Demon Lord?
Wait a second… Shizu-san came over here when she was 10,
right?
So why did he save her?
Let’s think about it. Though I don’t know the details, I feel
like there’s a hint buried in these memories.
Besides, it seems strange that Shizu-san would just abandon
the kids to pursue her own goals.
Perhaps punching Leon and saving the kids was one and the
same task?
In that case, Demon Lord Leon must known of a way to save
the kids.
He had saved her once before, after all…
In that case, what is the method?
Along with Great Sage, we’re busy considering these things.
And, as always, Great Sage did not fail my expectations.
Had Demon Lord Leon saved Shizu-san intentionally or by
accident? The answer…
«Solution. The chance that Demon Lord Leon saved Izawa
Shizue intentionally is about 74%.
However, this percentage is a mere prediction, and is thus
meaningless.
Also, regarding the way to save the children…»
I was not mistaken.
「 Listen up, I will absolutely save you. We’ll prepare for this
starting tomorrow.
Believe in me! I will not let you, whom Shizu-san entrusted
to me, die!」
Unlike my previous words, this time I was confident.
The children, likewise, responded seriously,
「「「Please, sensei!!!」」」
Sensei, huh.
What a pleasant word. Leave it to me.
Now, for the first time, I approved of the children.
I will save them.
So I swore to myself.
Chapter 61 - The First Dungeon
Conquest
Well, we’re now going to a place called 『 Dwelling of the
Spirit 』 that’s located in the Ulg Nature Park in Ulgrasia
Republic.
It s already been one and a half months since I became a
Teacher.
Of course I had a purpose for coming here, but it’s really hard
to take these children outside for travelling.
We have been studying in this classroom all this time.
With the reason that they didn’t know how far the church’s
influence are, the Academy did not give us permission to go
outside.
Certainly, there is a church next to it. It can be said that this
is the main reason.
However, children should go outside and play around, not
spending their time locked up in an Academy.
Hearing about this from the children, Shizu-san tried to
bring them outside but it was rejected.
Somehow, It seems they are trying too much in trying to
confine the children, am I underestimating the church way too
much?
Anyway, I’m doing what I believe is the right thing to do.
And thus, I’m taking the children outside.
First of all, I made the children memorize <Transfer Magic>.
Normally, it’s impossible even in one year to understand it.
It’s necessary to understand both of the structure of the magic
formation and to have the knowledge of the meaning on the
system’s crest.
This magic is far more advanced than <Space-Based Magic>,
it really is cruel to make children that haven’t even hit 10 year
old to learn it.
But, they might not be able to do it even if they took 3 years;
perhaps there is no need to have them memorize the theory
and such.
Although it’s unfair, on such occasion, it’s time for the skill
to shine.
With my 『 Shapeshifter 』 abilities, I can embedded my
knowledge and fused it into the children.
Actually I think it’s unfair, but there’s no need to be picky
about one’s appearances anymore.
Next,
I
summons
Ranga’s
subordinate,
with
their
transforming ability, I make them take the form of the
children.
I also made myself a clone and then the preparation is
completed.
Even if I had thought that there might be problem to those
who opposed with them going outside, I still chose to do it.
I had discussed it with Yuuki for several times, but he think
it’s too dangerous and our opinion clashed.
It would be great if I had succeed in persuading him, but
sadly it’s all in vain. I can persuade him slowly if there is time,
but putting me aside, the children don't have much time left.
『 Great Sage 』 had predict that at the earliest, the children
had a time limit of 3 months.
There is no time for a leisure discussion.
I’m forcing myself to learn <Transfer Magic> to bring the
children outside.
Why learn <Transfer Magic>?
The reason is simple. There is no need to search for the
lodging while we travel, so the church won’t be alerted by it.
Moreover, until we reach our destination, there is no need to
enter Ulgrasia Republic personally and we can go straight to
Ulg Nature Park.
Me and Ranga will take the children, and then we will travel
rapidly.
Before School lunchtime arrives, using the installed Magic
Formation for <Transfer Magic> we will have already returned
to the classroom.
After eating the lunch, we’ll then use the <Transfer
Magic>and resume our travel from where we left.
The purpose for making the children use magic is to have
them use their magic power. (ED: 魔素=Magic power?) (TL: yes,
magic power or should I use magic essence? 魔= Magic, Demon,
Evil 素 =source, basis, material, foundation. Mamoto already
used several times in this novel.)
If a Grand Magic is used we can postpone their breakdown
for a while. The children agreed without complaining.
How should I say it? Their first trip cause them great
excitements.
They are scared at first, but after they accustomed to the
high-speed movement of me and Ranga, they enjoyed it with a
great smile.
At the beginning, there was someone who’s peed at my back.
Who would think such thing can happen?
Geez... To protect their honor, they deliberately didn’t said a
single word.
While various small things happens, we finally arrived at the
『Dwelling of the Spirit』 at last.
Ulgrasia Republic is very different from the nations
surrounding Jura Forest.
It’s not under the influence of the Western Saint’s Church,
also, this small nation is not a member of the Council.
They receive the Divine Protection of Spirit of Wisdom. This
is the nation who conducts trade with Sorcery Dynasty of
Sarion.
While there is no restriction for going in and out of the
nation, there are relatively few criminals in that nation.
The reason is straightforward. This nation’s people are all
<Spirit-Based Magic> user.
<Spirit-Based Magic> more or less can be divided into two
main categories.
The first is <Spirit Magic>.
This category has a lot offensive spell that is similar to
<Chemical Element Magic>.
It’s borrowing the power of the spirit when using it. It
requires Magic power as compensation.
There’s no need to chant in <Spirit Magic> spells, everyone
can use it if they are connected with the spiritsthey contracted
with. However, to be recognizance by the spirits, it was
necessary to be liked by them.
In this nation, there are many person that is liked by the
spirits that exist inside the nation.
Therefore, they are holding the contract’s ceremony when
someone reaches the age of 10 years old, if there’s a person who
is unable to make contract with the spirits, that person will be
driven out from the nation when reaching 20 years old.
Losing their qualification as a citizen. However, because
there’re many kinds of spirits, a person that is unable to
contract with the spirits are rare.
The second is <Spirit Summoning>.
In this category, it was necessary to be contracted with a
powerful spirit. However, to do the summoning a chant is
required, though it’s easier than the other type of magic.
To that extent, there are no need to compare the power.
<Spirit Magic> only borrowed a portion of the spirit’s power,
while with <Spirit Summoning> it’s possible to use the power
of the spirit itself.
Besides its power, it surpassed it in all other area.
Thus, the power of borrowing is no match for the real thing.
It’s very difficult for a user of <Spirit Magic> to win against
an opponent who uses<Spirit Summoning>.
Even if the opponent has bad affinity against the other side,
he would be able to turn over the disadvantage with <Spirit
Summoning>.
Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion, a nation where the representative
chanting magic, <Chemical Element-Based Magic> is the
mainstream magic, contrary with Ulgrasia Republic where the
contract magic, that is <Spirit-Based Magic> is the mainstream
magic.
For these reasons, because there are a lot of exchange
between them, and there is the background that works
together in competition, and develops each other's.
And so, we come to this place with an objective.
That is of course, Spirit Summoning.
I had raised a hypothesis.
And that is, Regarding the situation of the Flame Giant (Ifrit)
that Shizu-san fusion with, having its magic power rampage
would somehow prevented causing body decay.
Is it high rank spirit magic to control Ifrit, or is it because of
the Unique Skill 『 Shapeshifter 』 that the Fusion was able to
be done?
In any case, the key is to use with a spirit.
A sentient spirit are few in number, and it’s called a high
rank spirit.
In this city, there are two places to contract a spirit.
First is in a place where the citizens conduct their contract
that is on an altar in the middle of the city. But this place has a
rare chance of a High Rank Spirit to be summoned
For the user of High Rank Spirit Magic, to conduct <Spirit
Summoning> contract, it is necessary to go to the other place.
That is, the 『Dwelling of the Spirit』 .
It’s a labyrinth that stretched in the underground or maybe
in the air. The only door to enter is located in Ulg Nature Park.
The door is embedded on a big rock, and beyond the door is a
different dimension.
But, our purpose is to contract a High Rank Spirit, so there is
no other choice for us than to keep going.
We take preparation to rest for one night.
From beyond this door, it is doubtful if we can use <Transfer
Magic> to return. Although I had a hunch it won’t be
impossible.
Anyway, the Magic Formation in the Park was installed in
such way to not draw any attention. At the worst, if the inside
is suspicious it is still possible to use it to escape, although I
doubt whether it would be useful or not. Just for an insurance
though.
And then,
[Are the preparation finish? We might not return once we
enter. Are your guys ready?]
In response to my question.
[Of course!]
[It’s all right!]
And so on. Several answers come.
There, there. There is no need to be afraid. Lately, they
begun to put their trust into me, the feelings they harbor
toward me is different compared from before.
Transforming into a black wolf, I instant-kill any monsters
that get on our way, that might be what gain their trust.
Then, let resume the travel.
Regarding that place, I obtained some information about it
when I was searching for information in the library.
Unfortunately, although it accurately tell the location, it’s not
written what kind of monsters that are going to appear on the
inside.
It only said that there would be a trial, I don’t know what
kind of danger we’ll face....
Can Me and Ranga protect the children? There is a slight
feeling of unease.
If it’s not good, I might temporarily withdraw and call
Benimaru and others.
Anyway, we went inside and proceed carefully.
The inside, even though the sunlight did not able to reach
inside, it’s still full with bright lights.
Just in case, I turn off the 『Magic Perception』 , it seems the
vision is alright. There’s also no problem with the atmosphere.
The children can enter without any problem.
With all members inside, we proceed with caution.
I assign Ranga as the bodyguard of the children.
Rather than a labyrinth, it’s a straight path....
We advanced carefully.
............
........
....
I’m thankful for the mind mapping,
I can go on straight path, there are many traps installed here
that can disturb someone’s sense of direction.
Looking behind, the road that was illuminated by the lamplike mechanism is now hidden by the shadow.
Looking at front, the path once hidden by light now become
visible.
I see. It really is a labyrinth.
Using normal person sense of direction, perhaps it’s possible
to become lost.
This is somehow become quite frightening.
“Oh Well. Well. My. Oh My.”
“Found It Out. Out Find It.”
“Oh. Ah. Oh. Ah. Oh. Ah”
“*chatter*chuckle*giggle*”
All of sudden I hear the Spirit voice in my mind.
A really strong mind voice. No, maybe this is Mind
communication (Telepathy)?
“Oh Foolish Visitors!”
“Become More In Dread!”
“Become More In Fear!”
What a selfish words.
The children are restlessly looking at their surroundings.
Chloe and Alice didn’t release their hand from my clothes.
However, even the timid Yotarou drew his sword as if to
protect the girls.
The 3 boys had been given swords a while ago.
It was something that I copied, a sword made from pure
demon steel with, it transformed into a shape that’s suitable
for them.
It’s fortunate that there are circumstances to warrant their
need before, however...
“Good! Good!”
“More in Fear!”
“If Not, It Boring!”
Fumu.
We arrived at a certain room. To make noise as they please,
however, it’s annoying.
[Hey. Are you the one living in this place? Well then, are you
the Spirits perchance?
We have a purpose for coming here. We had business with
the High Rank Spirit.
So if it possible can we ask guidance from you?]
Just in case, I asked.
Now, what kind of reaction they will show?
“Ahahahahaha!”
“Ufufufufufufu!”
“This Is Interesting! More Interesting Than Surprise! More
Interesting Than Fear!”
“Nice! Nice!”
“I Tell You! However! However!”
“In front!”
A light extend at the end of passage.
It’s just like an invitation. Well, there is nothing other than
to accept.
When we advance at the passage, there is a great hall.
And the middle of it, there was a Giant.
“Now, let’s begin the trial!!!”
The giant’s eyes shone red.
Suddenly I start wondering, why the eyes of suspicious
monsters always shining red? Well, whatever.
[Hey, can you hear me? If I defeat the Giant, will the trial
end?]
“That’s right!”
“Well.”
“Just like that!”
Then, it’s easy.
I let Ranga protect the children, only I’m alone that went
ahead.
“Oh! Oh! Oh my?”
“Doing it alone?”
“Overconfident is dangerous, you know?”
Are you guys worrying about me? Well, it will be okay.
I analyzed the giant in front of me.
Name : Spirit’s Protector Colossus (Temporary)
Material : Magic Steel
Ability : Over Rank A
Magic power : Over Rank A
Phew! I almost blown away.
I’m naming it without any permission, its ability are
dangerous
A Magic Doll (Golem) made from Magic Steel, with a height
of 3 meter.
It had a massive figure. Perhaps its weight is about 30 metric
ton.
To put it simply, if someone receives its physical attack they
will receive tremendous damage.
Even if there is Physical Attack Resistance, it has no meaning
if you get crushed.
While still observing it and see what it will do, the giant’s
silhouette blurred.
Well, I still see it, but... It’s movement is as fast as a master
swordsman.
This is... This is a very dangerous enemy.
Its speed and its weight. If it hits, it definitely will cause a
more disastrous damage than a traffic accident.
Geez, is this really a trial? Are they trying to kill me? No
doubt it.
[Hey, Hey!!! What is this thing?
You guys, are not testing me! You are trying to kill me
instead!]
So I shouted,
“*chatter*chuckle*giggle*”
“Well, that’s so, that’s right!”
“Can you win? Can you win?”
.......Really? ...... What are those guys really want.
Th, this is, are those guys’ retards?
I’m really mad inside, but it’s gone when I see how childish
they are.
No good! No good!
In front of the children, I must act like a gentleman.
It’s no good if I lose my reason and succumb to rage, that’s
my teaching position.
Well, the cool me has never been recklessly angry, this is
something I’m aware of.
Heeheefuu, heeheefuu.
I steady my breath and took a stance with some leeway.
Heck, even without getting serious, it’s alright if I don’t get
hit!
It’s quite fast, but I’m faster than that thing. I am a guy who
can disappear as fast as the speed of sound.
Well, maybe 『Black Lightning』 won’t be effective against it.
Because, it’s made of metal. The electric current might travel to
the ground and neutralized.
With the magic I learnt, there was none that works. Water
Blade and Fire Ball is useless.
Also, slicing it with sword is out of question. Even if it
possible to cut it, the sword might break and it’s troublesome
so I won’t do it.
A lump of Magic Steel, I wish you can pardon me from doing
such thing. The Magic Puppet (Golem) has the highest
hardness yet agile, it means it had few weaknesses, so
troublesome!
Then, shall I burn it to ashes....?
[Hey, I allow you guys to apologize, but you guys are not
apologizing, so it’s fine if I destroy it right?]
“Aha ha ha ha ha!”
“Interesting, it’s so amusing!”
“Bluffing! Bluffing!”
“Nice, Nice. It‘s sound good!”
“If you can do it, then show it!”
Fu ~ ~ ~.
I am an adult. So it’s alright.
I won’t get angry by such impudent telepathy.
I don’t have any vein, so the vein that appears in my head is
just part of my imaginations.
Well, I get the permission now.
Good bye! Magic Puppet (Golem). If possible, I want to bring
you back as my toy....
[Misaoitoayabakujin! (Binding Formation of Bewitching
Strings)]
My 『 Sticky Steel Thread 』 ’s power was different from
before, I already strengthened it.
I’m infusing it with magicalenergy, so now it’s possible for it
to endure weight over 1000 ton.
The thread bind the Magic Puppet (Golem) completely, now
its movement was completely stopped.
Then, I’m concentrating, and shoot the Black Flame Prison
(Hell Flare) towards it.
If you normally shoot it, there was no need to really
concentrating. However, to make the range specifically small,
it was necessary to concentrate to control the enormous
amount of magic power (Energy).
With support of 『 Great Sage 』 , it’s now possible to reduces
the size of the Black Flame Prison (Hell Flare).
It’s still not possible for Benimaru to use it like this,the attack
completely enveloped the Magic Puppet (Golem) in its sphere
shape (Dome) with diameter of 5 m.
So loud! A thunderous sound sounded; the dome disappears
while leaving nothing remaining on its traces.
Perhaps, inside the dome, the flame prison burns everything
to nothingness with its high temperatures that reach several
hundred million degrees.
Even with my Heat Attack Resistance, it’s not possible for me
to be unaffected by it. A person that can endure such attack
might not exist.
The downside of this attack was, if the opponent’s not
restricted, it’s easy thing to avoid the attack. Because it takes
some time to cast it
Oh well, it’s nice because it succeed well this time.
If possible, I don’t really want to show this trump card.
“No way!!!”
“Unbelievable!”
“Only one hit.......”
It’s what I heard from the chaotic telepathy.
Apparently, they have put all their confidence on the Magic
Puppet (Golem). Of course they are.
The children mouths are wide open, they are dumbfounded.
It seems the shock is really great. Therefore, I don’t want to
show it.
Anyway.
Their attitude that underestimates me is gone. I hope they
prepare themselves.
It‘s now time for the punishment.
Chapter 62 - A Spirit is…
After vaporizing the golem I flashed an evil smile.
Ku ku ku.
Now we can continue the conversation on our terms.
「 Now then, if you don’t want to be scorched to death, how
about you come on out?
I know exactly where you are all hiding, you know?」
I know the general direction but not the exact location.
I’d much rather they come out of their own volition.
In response to my words, in great panic,
「Yes! Yes, yes, yes!!!
As You have commanded, though greatly embarrassed, we
appear before you!!! 」
And, with dragonfly wings growing from their backs, tiny
and cute girls (?) came flying out.
They were no longer than 30 cm in height. Not midgets, but
the kind of fairy you’d hear about in a fairy tale.
At the front of the group lined up girls dressed in dazzling
dresses with many frills; behind them, another group was
dressed in rather plain dress.
Overall, they dressed in darker colors.
「Ta-daa! I am one of the ten gweat~…」
She bit her tongue.
Should I make fun of her? It seems that she’s gotten so used
to telepathy that she forgot how to talk.
「….. are you okay?」
She held up her hand in response,
「 I am one of the ten great demon lords! Ramiris of the
Labyrinth!!!
Cease thou haughty actions! Show humility!!!」
She happily said,
While proudly showing off her none-existent chest. Why do I
feel so pissed off…
First, let’s chop her.
「 Uhyou!!! Wha-what was that for! You’ll give me a heart
attack!!!」
She complained after dodging with her small body.
Horrible, right~? Right~?
Should we kill it? Kill it?
But, but, but, but, it killed the golem, right?
Impossible. Impossible. We’ll be killed!
How noisy.
My head was filled with their chatter.
「 Besides, you are cheating! Why aren’t you affected by
『Thought Manipulation』 !
It’s been too long since we last met someone like you!!!」
Isn’t she furious.
I see, so the strange anger I feel towards them is due to me
resisting their 『Thought Manipualtion』 right?
However, there’s no way anyone among these fairies (brats) is
a demon lord. Are they still messing with me?
「Hey, next time you lie come up with a more believable one.
There’s no way anyone among you brats is a demon lord!」
「 Don’t call us brats! Seriously, how rude. What else am I, if
not a demon lord!」
「 Huh? An idiot? Anyways, speaking of demon lords, you
know how stupid your claim sounds in comparison to my
friend Milim?
Compared to her, you guys are… pathetic?」
「Stupid!
Stupidstupidstupidstupid!!! You are so stupid~!!!!!!」
The spirit named Ramiris loudly shouted and then stopped to
catch her breath.
And,
「Listen here.
When you say Milim, surely you refer to that unreasonable
demon lord Milim.
The one that solves everything through brute force.
To compare that unreasonable brute to the beautiful I, aren’t
you just being rude?
Hey, I’ll be troubled if you can’t understand that much!」
Her words full of indignation.
And,
「Besides, aren’t you a strange one yourself?
What was that? Did you have to suddenly use that dangerous
skill!
How many special skills must you possess to use that hell
flare?
Please don’t be so unreasonable.
Ah, whatever.
I’m not even surprised that you’re that Milim’s acquaintance;
I believe you.
So, believe me as well!」
Somehow, she might not be lying after all.
Well, you know? They look pretty harmless up close.
And, they actually listen when you sit down to talk to them.
For some reason, I was preparing the snacks.
If I am the guest, why are our roles reversed?
Not that I care.
The kids have gotten friendly with the fairies and are happily
munching on some snacks together. With a satisfied smile.
In the first place, the golem that freaked us out was meant to
be shown after we have had our fun.
In fact, they didn’t intend to kill us or hurt us.
Which is why,
「 Aaaah… and we we had just finished making it from all
those parts…」
She complained begrudgingly.
Nothing can be done about it now. If I don’t kill it, it’ll kill
me–so I thought back then…
「Do you know just how efficient it was?
Earth Spirits manipulated the weight,
Water spirits moved each individual joint,
Fire spirits provided its power,
Wind spirits regulated the temperature.
Combination of many chemical elements. It was the epitome
of the genius of the Ghost Researchers…」
She’s surprisingly persistent.
If I knew it was going to end up like this, I would have eaten
it and made a copy. Though I don’t know if I could have done
so…
But, genius of the Ghost Researchers? Does that have
anything to do with Kaijin’s story–the one about the “Magic
Soldiers” plan the dwarfs had undertaken withe the elves?
「 Hey, are you talking about the magic soldiers that the
dwarfs and elves have been researching together?」
「Bingo, bingoooo!!!
How did you know! It went wild after they failed to use the
heart–the Spirit Magic Circuits!
So, we picked up the shell that they threw out!
Does that make us… geniuses? Are we that amazing?」
Annoying, but, yes, amazing.
But, we are talking about Ghost Researchers who employ the
power of ghosts, and fairies who are probably an existence
close to that of ghosts–in other words, I can accept their
proficiency in regards to this question.
Anyways, to summarize Ramiris’ story: people tried to
manipulate the power of ghosts to create a golem.
Filling its body with magical energy as if blood, and pumping
it with oil to make it move. And to control its weigh with
magic.
But it proved nonsensical.
I mean, its magic supply would be cut off if it just jumped five
meters away.
However, were it made usable, it would become a terrifying
weapon.
Though Ramiris is an idiot, I guess she is amazing.
「Alright, I understand your awesomeness.
Now, I have a request to this awesome you!」
I declared.
Then, I explained the children’s circumstances.
Without hiding anything; truth and only the truth. The
children listened intently.
「I see, I see~
I remembered. There was a guy who came here to try some
things out.
Leon, it was Leon-chan!
He had not become a demon lord back then.
Well, I could have taken him out with a single punch! No
question! Seriously…」
That’s a lie.
I mean, it’s not a case where she is averting her eyes–they are
just spinning out of control.
I listen to her story.
One day, a young Leon showed up here.
Ramiris’ 『Though Manipulation』 had no effect.
In fact, she was controlled in stead.
For Ramiris, who was only proficient in 〈Illusion Magic〉 of
the 〈 Spirit Magic 〉 archive, there was nothing else she could
do.
「 Besides, just as it happened with you, once illusion magic
failed it was game over!
I had not more cards to play, you know?
This adorable Ramiris had no other plan.
So, I planned to have the Golem become my arms and legs…
And silence the demon lords who constantly ridiculed…」
She’s complaining again.
Not completely disheartened, but certainly holding a grudge.
Well, she then went out and lost to the not-yet-demon lord
Leon, and had to help him out.
It seems he was researching things–knowledge on how to
summon ghosts.
Without a single clue, he had managed to summon a high
level fire spirit out of pure anger and then sent him away.
The fairies were dumbfounded when he told them.
「 And then, he had this absurd request. To summon World
Travelers, special individuals from other worlds!
Stop asking for the impossible. Are you an idiot!
He looked about to cry when I said that…
No! Really, he started crying!
Yeah. I am not exaggerating in the slightest.
Pathetic~!!!
A crybaby but so cheeky! Idiot!!!」
Why’s she getting excited all on her own?
Is this a demon lord? Thank goodness. Had the first demon
lord I met been this, I would consider them a miserable
existence.
But, is she going to be fine? If someone learns of her
malicious gossip, she’ll be erased, no…?
I mean I can easily squash her.
「Hey…
You are thinking something rude right now, aren’t you?」
「No, not at all?」
Though she’s looking at me with suspicion, let’s not forget
that she’s an idiot.
She’s easy to fool.
By the way, the conversation got side tracked.
The point is, I want to have high ranked spirits stop the
children’s collapse.
Though I can’t expect much from this idiot, I still decided to
ask.
「 Well, in that case, I was wondering whether a spirit could
stop the body’s breakdown.
What do you think?」
Her expression became serious.
She looked at the children–at each of their faces.
She could make a face like that? One truly unbefitting of a
demon lord–filled with love.
「 Um. You know, while I am a demon lord, I am also the
saints’ guide.
I bestow divine protection on heroes.
So worry not! I am fair.
I, this person before you, preserved the balance of the entire
world!」
So? What’s the point?
While I was thinking that, she turned to face me,
「 Alright. I will help with the summoning. We’ll summon
the best spirits there are!」
She so declared.
Thus, I was taught about spirits by Ramiris.
A spirit is…
“In nothingness power finds its fill.
That is a holy spirit. The great holy spirit is the source of
power.
Among these, light and darkness, the two great spirits.
Who came to exist at the same moment as the world.
But, the world was without form, a ephemeral existence.
Light and shadow, darkness and the light. Two existences
that shall never interweave.
One day, the great spirit time was born.
The child of light and darkness.
And thus the world began to move.
The moving world spun, without purpose, around itself.
Inside the flowing currents of life and death,
Earth, Water, Fire, Wind, and Sky–these five great spirits
were born.
And since then, these were the great eight spirits.
Until the light consumes the world, erasing darkness,
Until a new spirit is born, erasing all.
Life and death.
Heralding the coming end of the world…”
Is what she said.
「 In other words, first the holy spirit had existed, and it gave
birth to the other eight!」
Splendid… right? For a myth, it surprisingly lacks gods.
Perhaps this is the truth of this world.
By the way, great spirits did not have ego–they were masses
of energy.
The Fire Spirit was just an excess fragment of the entire
mass.
Like a monster, this fragment gained self awareness.
And this self-aware fragment of pure energy thus became a
monster.
In a few words–paranormal phenomena is what it is. Not that
I understand, or want to understand.
But, I do get what she wants us to do.
The point is,
「Create another fragment, is that it?」
Ramiris nods.
To give birth to a new spirit. If not that, then call forth an
existing one.
Not an easy task.
Since they are capable of thought, it will be difficult to make
a spirit obey.
Moreover, I don’t know whether the kids can handle it.
Even so.
We have no choice but to try.
Either we summon a spirit that can fix our problems, or one
that possesses the kids.
We’ll solve that problem when we get there.
I look at the kids.
They are all staring at me with a serious expression.
「Okay?」
「「「Yeah!」」」
A stupid question.
All that’s left is to have some faith and try it out.
Chapter 63 - Children and Spirits
We moved to a different place.
To the deepest room in the labyrinth–the oracle room.
Prior to arriving through to this room we first passed a large
empty room before it.
A path that is one meter wide and twenty meters long leads
from this room to a five meter in diameter circular scaffold.
What the scaffold is made of I do not know; it looks as if its
spreading through the room.
「Okay? Step on top of that floor and call out to a spirit!」
「What should we say?」
「Whatever you like, really. Help me! Or, Let’s play!
An interested spirit will definitely appear before you」
「… will they really come?」
「They will! Sensei, they will, right?」
「Will they?」
The children look at me with a worried face.
Well, I think it will be fine. If no spirits show, I’ll make them
appear.
「…Hey, you! You’re making a scary face!」
「Hmm? No problem, no problem.
Hey, brats! Don’t worry. It’ll work out!」
If they don’t show up, all I need to do is call them out myself.
While I wouldn’t mind spirits capable of thinking to appear–
we could talk to them in that case, I would prefer non-sentient
ones.
That is, in that case they could obey me without hesitation.
「Since I’m coming along.」
「… Well, I guess that’s fine. Doesn’t matter to me how many
people go, but it is narrow. So, since you’re coming, it’s
probably best to bring one child at a time.」
Hmph. It’s probably also a good idea to summon a spirit for
each one of them.
Why? There might be some grown-up negotiations involved.
But anything goes as long as we can avoid negotiating with
our fists…
「Alright! One person at a time will go. Who’s first?」
Then, we decided the order.
First will be the eldest Gale.
Then Alice.
Followed by Kenya and Ryouta.
And concluded with Chloe.
They did quarrel about it, but in the end were satisfied with
this order.
Let’s get this over with.
A tranquil room.
Without a sound to be heard, enveloped by a dim light.
Only our footsteps reverberated throughout it.
「 Sensei, if anything happens to me, please take care of
them.」
Don’t be so formal.
He’s too tense. Without a word, I rub his head.
We have reached the circular room.
It’s designed with an optical illusion that makes you feel as if
you are falling.
But, 『 Magic Perception 』 clearly sees a scaffold in there.
Transparent glass? Acrylic fibers or something?
I step onto it while a little surprised.
But Gale is trembling in fear,
「 Don’t worry, there’s a platform here. If anything happens,
I’ll save you.」
I said, having long resolved myself.
Timidly and carefully,
He proceeds into the center
「 Okay, there’s fine! I’m looking forward to the phrase you
choose!」
Ramiris told him.
And after she tapped his head, he closed his eyes and began
to pray.
Kneeling, as if praying to the gods.
I crossed my arms while observing this.
After some time has passed, drops of light began to fall from
the sky.
Like snow.
And, before us on the altar a single person… no, a single
spirit appeared.
Gale noticed this and continued to pray.
Good job! It’s a success.
A non-sentient mass of natural energy. Appearing like a mass
of magical energy, but a mere counterfeit.
Will it be able to acquire an ego? Like Veldora’s cave, this
place is filled with natural energy.
If it’s not self-aware it will probably disperse, then come
together again to give birth to a new spirit.
Then, without any hesitation, I ate the spirit.
「Gale, continue praying!」
「Wh-what was that! You… what have you done?!」
「Ramiris, shut up for a second. I’ve got a plan.」
Calmly, I call forth 『Great Sage』
After reading my intentions, it began the calculation. And
after completing them, it began transforming the spirit.
«Announcement. Transformation of the spirit using 『 Great
Sage』 has been completed.
The contents are now mostly of 『Earth Attribute Abilities』
Furthermore, after analyzing flame giant Ifrit, a pseudohuman personality has been created.
Corrective ability from the unique skill 『 Great Sage 』 has
been added.
Will you bestow this power on Gale Gibson? [YES]/[NO]»
I place my hand on Gale’s head, select YES, and grant him the
power.
Through this, the contract with the spirit will be completed
within a single moment.
After analyzing Gale’s condition I confirmed that the
rampaging magical energy was now at peace.
Of course, his aggregate energy is still far higher than that of
normal children.
That is the result of spiritual energy and magical energy
offsetting each other. Now, as he continues to grow he will
probably be able to acquire many abilities.
“Surgery was successful!” I thought in my mind, and shook
hands with the 『Great Sage』 - mentally, of course.
I mean, I haven’t ever seen what it looks like and have no
idea if it even has a form.
「Yup, all done! Good job!」
I say to Gale.
Doesn’t look like he was in pain or anything; he just quickly
looked up at me.
I gave a big nod.
「 You’re okay now. The collapse has stopped, I guarantee
it!」
With a face full of tears,
「Sensei, thank you very much!!!」
He bowed.
While hiding my embarrassment I patted his head, and so we
rejoined the other kids.
Everyone was very happy to find out that we had succeeded.
But, we have just begun.
It’s meaningless unless everyone is saved.
「Steel yourselves. We’ll celebrate when everyone is saved!」
They were reminded by my words and nodded.
Let’s move on to the second one.
Next was Alice.
She said that she was scared walking down the path, so I
carried her instead.
Chloe and Alice seemed to bickering about something before,
but it’s probably just children’s dispute.
Without a care in the world, I picked Alice up and proceeded
towards the room.
I hope things go just as good this time.
Under my watchful eye, Alice bowed down to pray. Holding
her hands together tightly, holding onto her skirt.
After waiting for a while, light began to fall from the sky just
as before.
The moment the spirit appeared on the Altar, I ate it.
Ramiris looked as if she had something to say, but I
completely ignored her.
I’ve gotten used to this the second time around.
«Announcement. Transformation of the spirit using 『 Great
Sage』 has been completed.
The contents are now mostly of 『Sky Attribute Abilities』
Furthermore, after analyzing flame giant Ifrit, a pseudohuman personality has been created.
Corrective ability from the unique skill 『 Great Sage 』 has
been added.
Due to excellent affinity, it has fused with 『 Shadow Step 』
and evolved into 『Spatial Transfer』 .
Will you bestow this power on Alice O’Bell? [YES]/[NO] »
Seems like my ability has evolved after coming in contact
with a spirit.
What an unexpected occurrence.
I granted the ability to Alice.
Oh by the way, 『 Barrier 』 has changed into Spacial Barrier,
but I cannot give it to Alice. I wonder if her affinity with it is
just bad or something?
Well, it’s a skill she can just acquire on her own someday.
「Alice, well done! You’re fine now!」
I held her up in my arms and said.
She smiled widely and kissed me on the cheek.
Oi oi, what a precocious child. I mean, should I even be
happy to be popular with seven year olds?
Nah, I’m happy.
Just remember–I’m a gentleman, not some perverted lolicon.
「Thanks!」
She bowed in thanks, and we returned to the rest of the
group.
The moment I put her down she began to quarrel with the
furious Chloe, but I guess that just shows how close they are.
I returned to the circular room with Kenya.
Now I feel confident. Things are going smoothly.
Just three left. In worst case scenario, I had planned to
summon the spirits myself and grant them to children, but
there was no need for that.
But, I am glad there’s only three left. Transforming the
spirits takes up a surprising amount of energy.
I should be able to manage three more.
The moment Kenya started praying – I mean, he hasn’t even
closed his eyes yet – light began falling from the sky.
What? That’s a mass of energy far larger than the ones that
appeared for the other two.
And there stood a human shaped spirit–a boy.
「Yo! How’s life? I’m good.
I felt like coming over, so I did!」
And extended a casual greeting.
「 Ah, ahhhhh!!! You, why did you just come to someone’s
house uninvited!」
Ramiris, her eyes wide, asked that of the child spirit.
Seems like they know each other.
「Yo, who’s that?」
To my question, without waiting for Ramiris’ introduction,
「O~su! I am the spirit of light!
Unlike that depressing and fallen descendant of darkness
spirit, I am a pure spirit!」
He said.
After
thus
introducing
ourselves
we
continued
the
discussion.
Kenya, in a panic, was staring at us. Stop it, already.
After listening to our story, and perhaps maybe because
Kenya had a good disposition towards light…
「So, I decided to help Kenya!」
Is how it happened.
Generally, light and darkness spirits have the highest social
standing, and are the highest grade of spirits.
Seems like he’s also capable of bestowing divine protection
onto heroes. In the first place, Ramiris and him are supposed to
do that together, but that rarely happens.
「 The last time we blessed a hero together was… what? Two
thousand years ago?」
Is what he said.
After Ramiris got really bored and decided to become an evil
spirit, bestowing divine protection became his job.
A pointless discussion, but it seems that Ramiris has
inherited her “self” from previous generations.
She used to reign as the queen of fairies, but after reaching
the pinnacle of power beyond which she could not progress she
decided to split herself.
And to each one of these clone-children she gave a sense of
self.
Thus, when they would grow up they could perhaps surpass
the original. The flaw being–their weakness during childhood.
A race that continuously strove to grow out of weakness.
Among all the demon lords, only she possesses such
hereditary abilities.
Random outbursts of anger are expected from the selfish
Ramiris, but their relationship can be described in only one
word–terrible.
Doesn’t it seem like most of demon lords are selfish? Can’t
say that all of them are like that, but so far…
「So, until Ken-chan grows up, I’ll be protecting you.
Maybe, Ken-chan, you can even become a hero!」
Saying so, and without waiting for permission, he entered
Kenya.
Much too quickly Kenya’s body completely stabilized.
「Sensei…」
「Hmm? It’s okay. All according to plan!」
Whose plan! I retort to myself; just remember, me: if you let
it get to you, you lose.
Things are going smoothly.
Though Kenya seemed to doubt my words he did believe the
fact that his condition stabilized.
After returning to the rest of the group he explained the
situation himself.
Somehow, he seems to have matured a bit.
Next would be Ryouta.
What spirit would the weak willed Ryouta summon? It’d be
bad if he doesn’t appear, I worry.
Just as previously, he bowed to pray before the altar.
He walked down the narrow path by himself. Seemed
spirited enough.
Now, what will happen?
Immediately, an emerald light fell from the sky drawing
thousands of helices.
Before anything strange could happen, I ate it.
According to the analysis it’s water and wind. A two-element
spirit! You’ve done well, Ryouta.
The rest is up to 『Great Sage』 .
«Announcement. Transformation of the spirit using 『 Great
Sage』 has been completed.
The contents are now mostly of 『 Heat Manipulation
Ability』 and 『Transformation Ability』
Furthermore, after analyzing flame giant Ifrit, a pseudohuman personality has been created.
Corrective ability from the unique skill 『 Great Sage 』 has
been added.
Due to excellent affinity, it has fused with 『Cloning』 .
Attempted to evolve into 『Quantum Manipulation』 . Failed.
Will you bestow this power on Sekiguchi Ryouta? [YES]/[NO]
»
Cloning is something that is very difficult to use without
『Great Sage』 support.
So even if I grant it to him he probably won’t be able to use it.
Well, whatever.
On that note, 『 Quantum Manipulation 』 huh? I have no
idea what such a skill could do.
In the first place, can it teach me the basic concepts of the
skill? I’d be happy if it could! If I investigated its concepts I
might be able to replicate its effects.
Unlike the system of this world that people ardently study–
magic, my abilities are far more unreasonable.
That is, if I explain the concept behind a skill in depth to the
『 Great Sage 』 it could create a system to make it usable; well,
what’s impossible is impossible, however.
Perhaps that’s why the evolution had failed.
In any case, I was able to successfully bestow the spirit onto
Ryouta.
And so, only one person left.
The last person, Chloe was very afraid to walk there, so I
carried her over.
She was very happy.
Seems like she lied about her fear.
「Umm, sensei,.. I… I l-love you!!!」
Red to her ears she so told me.
I also like her. If she chooses, of course, to say the same after
eight… no ten years.
I wish I had such a problem in my past life…
A pitiful existence, not a day together with a girlfriend, a
pitiful man.
However, as a result I was able to acquire the wonderful
『Great Sage』 skill. So it’s a fair trade… probably not.
But how nice. Children are so honest.
That’s something they can only do when they are in school.
Well, past middle school they are often too embarrassed to
say anything though.
But it was never too late for me. I mean, if something never
even started, it can’t be too late.
But let’s forget about me for a second. Unfortunately, I
became a little flustered upon hearing her words.
Now, what kind of spirit will she summon.
She’s the last one. Not a time for failure.
Like everyone else, she bowed to pray.
That’s when things started to change.
Should I call it that…? For example, something did fall from
the sky.
An oppressive aura, and a beautiful girl with silver-black
hair.
It had the vitality unbefitting a spirit.
Is she some astral existence? Abandoned her flesh and lives
as a mass of energy.
Rather than a spirit, she radiates some form of soul energy.
At this rate, she will dissipate.
To prevent her dissipation, she either needs something to
bind her soul, or to reincarnate into some body.
Without a body, we’d need to create some system for keeping
her here.
Which isn’t simple even for a high level spirit…
That girl (?)… celestial maiden suddenly saw me and grabbed
on to me. And locked her lips around mine.
Unfortunately, as a ghost, she has no texture. A real shame.
Such a beautiful girl, even if she was a ghost… I would never!
I mean, what’s going on?!
The celestial maiden, with a look full of disappointment,
moved to touch Chloe.
「Stop!!! I won’t let you! I won’t let you do as you please!」
Suddenly, Ramiris held up both of her hands, prepared for
combat.
Unlike her usual frivolous appearance, her eyes were
completely serious thsi time.
A black light covered her hands which she shot out at Chloe.
I jumped in front of Chloe to protect her, and it absorbed into
my body.
〈 Annihilation 〉
magic of instant death… It’s hard to
believe, but she seriously intended to kill her.
「H-hey! What was that for!」
「Shut up!!! She’s dangerous! Don’t you see?!」
「I don’t?! What’s dangerous?」
While we were busy arguing, the celestial maiden overlapped
with Chloe and disappeared.
Quickly, I verify Chloe’s status. The collapse has stopped.
No problem, right…?
「 Ooooo! Mou! Too late. I give up… I don’t even care
anymore!」
Puffing her cheeks, Ramiris shouted.
No idea what just happened.
「That’s why I’m asking… what was that?」
Ramiris did not respond to my question.
Chloe opened her eyes and appeared completely oblivious to
our worries.
When I asked her again,
「I don’t know! I have absolutely no idea,
But, that was probably something born in the future.
Something that came from the future, and not a spirit.
Did she possess that girl to give birth to herself?
Ahh….. I don’t know!!!
But, that was something truly powerful.
If that is born in the future, it’ll cause many problems.
That’s the first time I’ve seen such a being. That… maybe
that was the spirit of time…」
Hmph.
Don’t look at me. I gave up trying to understand.
Well, whatever. Chloe is perfectly fine.
It’s pointless to consider the future we have no control over
right now.
「Good for you, Chloe! You too were able to avoid danger!」
I said, lifting her up in the air.
Chloe smiled happily.
Ramiris, looking at us, could only sigh.
「 Well, I guess it’s fine. There was nothing more I could do
since the moment it possessed the girl…」
She said, and turned away from us.
「I think everything will be fine. Chloe is fine and all.
By the way, thanks. Thanks to you, the children are safe!」
When we returned to the group I thanked Ramiris.
The children showered her in thanks.
「Ba! That’s enough, already!」
Her face red, she tried to shake off the embarrassment.
This is a demon lord… what’s the world coming to?
The other fairies flew next to Ramiris creating a beautiful
sight.
In order to bless the children who avoided that dreaded
fate…
To light the fire of happiness in their hearts.
And naturally, a smile formed on the kids’ faces.
And so, I was able to save the kids.
Chapter 64 - Last days in the Royal
Capital
Now that I can rest in peace with regards to the children’s
health, I decided that it was time for us to return.
When I told Ramiris that we were leaving and turned to do so,
「Wait! Heeeey, wait!」
She grabbed and pulled me by the collar.
Being strangled feels pretty nasty. Even if I don’t need to
breathe, it is not a pleasant feeling.
「What? Picking a fight?」
「 Am not! I helped you so shouldn’t you show your gratitude
somehow?
Of course, you appreciation is thanks enough? But as a fellow
person…?」
「Ah, my bad. I’m not a person after all! So… I’m off!」
I quickly retorted.
「Uwaaaaa~, wait, wait!
Hey, you know, we’re in trouble!
‘Cause you destroyed the golem we lost our guardian!
Look at us, we’re all kids here! Really weak, you know?
THE-RE-FORE! We’re in trouble! Can’t you do something
about that?」
「…..」
Hmph.
What a pain. I could simply say “you reap what you sow” but
it is true that I was the one to break it.
Why did I have to vaporize it without a trace… Well, I guess it
is true that I went too far there.
Even though demonic steel is excellent against demonic
abilities, it, as every other metal, has a melting point.
So it’s not a surprise that it melted.
In the first place, I did think that with 『 Great Sage 』 -sensei,
I would be fine regardless; and that’s how it turned out.
I really should have dropped the output a bit…
Now then, in place of the golem…
I could compensate them with demonic steel, but I feel that
would be a waste. Just imagining how much I would need to
give to make a golem that size makes me dizzy.
Hmph…
Should I make a human sized doll and have the spirits possess
it?
«Solution.
Verified
command
Create:
Golem.
Creation
possible.
Abilities can be added through a spirit or a demon.
The
outward
imagination.
appearance
will
be
according
to
your
Please decide on a summoning target when creating the
golem.»
Way to go 『Great Sage』 .
Seems like it pulled the appropriate spell from thousands of
magic archives in an instant.
A relatively simple magic. Summoning magic I first saw
during the adventurer exam and have been analyzing it ever
since.
So, all I need to decide is whether to use a demon or a spirit.
A spirit, as the previous cases have shown, tend to without a
personality.
So a demon? Frankly, though their name makes them sound
like a backstabbing bunch, they aren’t like that at all.
Thanks to the summoning contract they cannot betray the
summoner. Well, as long as it is reasonable.
Any request beyond the original contract annuls it. Such an
act testifies that the parties involved are not satisfied with each
other
But I guess it’s wrong to label demons as evil just because they
are demons.
So, let’s make a golem using demonic steel and summon us a
demon.
Frankly, I should be able to make an item far stronger than
any A-ranked monster around.
「I got it, I got it. You’re noisy, Rami-chan.
Listen up, I’ll make you a guardian, so no more complains.
As compensation, teach me a bit about the Ghost Researchers
later on!
Grandpa Kaijin in my city is deeply curious about them.
He was working on the Ghost Researcher golem before!」
「 That’s no problem, I’ll tell you about them any time! What
kind of golem will you make?」
「Hmm? Ah, a stronger one than the one I defeated…」
「Seriously?! You… you are so nice!」
「 I… guess. Oh, I’ll make it, but you can’t use it for evil deeds
or anything?
I’ll place a master lock on it so that it’s only usable for your
defense!」
「 Okay, okay! No problem! But we can play around with it in
here, right?」
「 Hmm? Ah… as long as its in here. But don’t go causing
trouble, okay?
And by the way, according to my (Great Sage’s) predictions,
it’ll turn out really powerful!
If handled poorly there will be victims, okay?」
I said, and began preparations.
I took out demon steel from my stomach and stacked them
up.
Having swam around in my magical energy for a long time,
the steel is of excellent quality.
The children, interested, crowded around to watch.
「 He–, where did you pull that from… I don’t even know
anymore…!」
Ramiris started to say something but gave up half-way.
By the looks of it, she gave up not just on the conversation…
When I was pleased with the items I took out, I got to work.
Spreading my arms I began to chant a spell.
Considering that there is an altar up ahead, this may prove
dangerous so I had the kids step back.
So only Ramiris is standing behind me.
Now then, I hope it succeeds, but I’ll be happy as long as it
doesn’t rampage.
I’ve used up quite a lot of power to alter the spirits.
In an answer to my chant, a magic circle began to form on the
floor. Oh and I don’t really need the chant, I just felt it matched
the atmosphere.
From withing the magic circle a Greater Demon appeared.
Kneeling before me, facing the ground,
「Have you called me, my great master!」
It said.
A Greater Demon.
I don’t know if there are individual differences between them,
but it’s far more muscular than the lesser demon.
Its skin is black, garbed in expensive clothing. Unknown
gender. From both sides of its head, horns protrude.
By the way, do demons even have muscles? Ah, whatever.
「Yup. I have called none other than you.
I want you to possess the golem I will make.
Payment is my magical energy. The length of the contract
is…」
I look at Ramiris for an answer,
「 A hundred years! In a hundred years I will finally grow
up!」
Is what she said.
「Length of the contract is 100 years.
Afterwards, you can keep the body or throw it away. How
about it?」
Had I said something like “Defeat the one before you!”, the
contract
would
have
been
annulled.
Anyways,
what
a
troublesome thing the length of the contract is!
When nearby, I’ll have to refill his magical energy supply, and
make sure he doesn’t try to reincarnate.
And as long as I watch over this being, I cannot summon
another…. well, there is a way around that rule.
But for now, I need him to protect the fairies here.
So let’s explain to him his duties.
「 That much is simple, my great master! And I have already
received the payment.」
Huh? The energy I used in summoning is enough?
Well, he did take quite a bit already. But I have plenty to go
around.
In any case, it seems like slowly summoning him was a good
idea. As a result, he shows due respect.
Had I offered little energy in the process it might have tried to
kill me–but that kind of thing can be fixed with a proper
contract.
Just to be safe, let’s make sure we properly summon things
and make proper contracts.
Well, the contract portion aside, all that’s left is the golem.
I start working on the demonic steel.
A doll necessarily uses spherical joints. That much cannot be
avoided. But surprisingly, it’s coming out just as I had imagined
it.
In my previous life, I was jealous of my friends who could
make figurines from scratch. Unfortunately, the best the clumsy
I could do was put together a model.
However, I have changed!
Thanks to 『 Great Sage 』 ’s correction, it’s coming out just as
I had imagined.
“Whatcha doing?” Ramiris peeked over my shoulder, and
started making noise.
「Wha! What! This is amazing! What skill!
You are seriously amazing you know! Can you really make
such a thing move?」
She was very excited. But even I, the creator, believed I could
make it with such precision.
Chances are, the fact that I am using pure demonic steel
allowed me to shape it as I wanted.
The greater demon looking from afar, upon realizing that it is
his body in the making, showed a face of pleasant surprise.
Probably… I can’t read demon’s expressions well.
「Wonderful, as expected of my master.
Honestly, in order to move the golem all that is needed is to
direct magical energy into the joins.
Should that be done, the golem will move. What a wonderful
body has been made for me!」
Since he’s happy, I guess the body fits.
After taking the demon’s and Ramiris’ requests into
consideration, I finished the golem.
I made the face look like the mask I always wear; the golem
was as large as a human.
180cm tall to be precise.
For the large Greater Demon it must have seemed tiny, but I
guess that wasn’t a problem.
Thus, I successfully finished the golem.
The Greater Demon was able to possess it without any
problem.
By the way, the melting point for most rare resources is
around
5,000
degress.
Demonic
Steel
can
withstand
temperatures up to 9,900 degrees.
Furthermore, it can regenerate–in a word, it’s superb.
So honestly, destroying this golem will prove really difficult.
「How do you feel?」
「Yes. Wonderful… my overall strength has risen.
Compared to incarnating into a monster or a human, the raw
power aside, defensive abilities are far superior.
How wonderful!!! This is an amazing body!!!」
He reported after verifying the body’s abilities.
In order to stay in this world a demon needs a body; animals
and monsters are often used to that end.
Instead, I gave him a magically created doll, but that doesn’t
seem to have caused any problem. Perhaps he recognized it as a
monster.
After thoroughly investigating the body, he faced me on his
knees, and
「I hope to prove my usefulness to You with this body!
After I have protected the fairies for a hundred years, please
allow me to serve under you!」
He suddenly said.
A hundred years from now… will I be alive then or not, I
myself don’t know.
「Would I even be alive then?」
「 Hahaha, what a good joke! What could a mere hundred
years do to someone of your caliber, my master?
If you only promise me this, I will never bother you with
another payment!」
That being said, just how long is my lifespan?
I haven’t though much about that… ah, whatever.
However, he seems very attached.
Am I am predisposed to be loved by monsters or something?
Now then… a name…
I don’t have much energy remaining. Judging by previous
cases, a high ranking monster will absorb a lot of energy.
And this is a Great Demon, and a high ranking one among
them.
If anything, he’s at least rank A-, but with a body he’s
definitely at least A rank. So, considering all the demonic steel I
used to create the body, he’s way over rank A.
Ah… should be fine, right? I still have over 40% left, after all.
「 Alright! In that case, you shall be known as Beretta from
now on!
I accept your loyalty! You first job will be to guard the
Ramiries and the fairies for a hundred years.
I expect your best effort!」
I bestowed upon him such a name.
His beautiful form reminded me of the famous weapon.
And then my energy was sucked out. But this time, I had
endured it. Barely above empty.
This guy, managed to absorb 30% by himself… That’s a lot.
And after being named by me, he started to evolve.
Seems like the time until evolution starts has also gotten
shorter.
He first formed into a circle, but then chest, head, hips, arms,
and legs formed, along with a face.
Looking just like a human.
A gender-less human. His expression was now hidden behind
a mask and, instead of the black skin, long black hair now
adorned his body.
The skin was pale, and bloodless. As to be expected from a
doll.
As the transformation began to stop, clothing appeared.
The eye slits on the mask glowed crimson. Seems like the
evolution has ended.
Now, I wander what abilities it had inherited from me? Its
appearance has become very human-like.
Seems like the body was perfected along with the evolution.
And what a beautiful body it had become.
But, the expression that was hidden by the mask was not of a
sympathetic being, but a doll of destruction.
Only death would await those who have seen his expression.
To all, other than the master, of course.
Beretta stood up, and once again bowed deeply before me.
「My great master. I am the Ark Doll Beretta.
Who lives and breathes to fulfill your will!」
And, after bowing again, he turned to Ramiris.
「As commanded by my master, I shall protect thee.」
He declared.
Ramiris, as if overwhelmed by his presence, nodded timidly.
「Ah, yeah! I’ll be in your care! Do protect us!」
After regaining her composure, she so said.
So, yeah? I guess that’s a good enough substitute for the
golem.
At least twice as strong.
This much should satisfy Ramiris’ request.
But it seems I have gotten carried away and used more
demonic steel than I had intended.
When making it, I kept debating about this and that, and
ended up overusing the ingredients.
So remember, I went through the trouble to make you, so you
better be useful!
The children have fallen asleep while I was making the doll.
They lived in tension and fear that has now been suddenly
released.
They held well up until now, and can finally relax.
So, they are sleeping happily, using Ranga as a pillow. And if I
think about it, though I don’t need sleep, the children certainly
do.
As they say, you sleep well, you grow well.
So let’s wait until the children wake up. Until they do, I’ll also
rest up.
.
Thus, after creating a guardian for the fairies, we left the
『Spiritual Dwelling』 behind.
The children have obtained a spirit, their bodies have
stabilized–all problems solved.
Or so I thought…
As per Yuuki’s request, three months have passed.
I have many times discussed the children’s future with him.
We have considered having Tempest take custody of them,
but figured they need a better learning environment.
Besides, they are currently in a school with many excellent
lecturers. It’s also a place where they can study magic.
Moreover, they themselves have chosen to study here. They
had thought that I’d be staying with them, so they cried when I
told them about my departure.
“I’ll come visit you for graduation!” I promised them.
Of course, we’ll throw a party.
Though living next to the church may restrict their freedom,
as they are now, they’ll easily deceive the church.
The magical power no longer leaks, and has stabilized around
normal levels. Nor will people with analyzing abilities be able to
discover them.
I had asked Yuuki about that once.
「 At least, three years from now, when they think the
children dead and buried, they should be safe」
If they stay patient for three years they’ll be able to depart on
their own.
For now, as long as they cover their faces with a mask, there
shouldn’t be any problems.
Yuuki has many times asked me how I had saved them, but I
decided not to tell him.
To him, the children seem as nothing more than normal
civilians. And that’s as it should be.
Their power is currently being balance by spiritual energy;
when that balances out, they might acquire their own unique
skill.
Unless other problems appear, they probably don’t need to
know about that.
Besides, they might not even acquire one. So I didn’t tell the
kids about this.
Ending the matter with the children thus, I spent the rest of
the time having fun.
Having a picnic for example, or hanging around with the
three idiots.
My sales are also going well, and when I had visited
Myormiles, in the middle of the second month here, he warmly
welcomed me.
Thanks to my evolved ability 『 Spatial Travel 』
I can
immediately transfer to a place I had visited before. It is far
faster than shadow step.
And using the gold I received from him, I bought some Magic
Stones from Yuuki.
Thus, our research will see some real progress soon.
So doing this and that, the three months in the Royal Capital
passed.
On the day I set off for home, I left the crying children and
the Royal Capital behind.
It felt short, but I lived quite a while in the human city.
Though the incident with the children was troublesome, I
was able to bond with them as a result.
I had never thought that I, who had become a slime, could
befriend children like them.
And I made a fortuen with the sales.
I had once returned to the city to see lots of adventurers
crowding our streets.
So everything is going well.
… No, everything was going too well.
In this world, jealousy and envy, the feelings of a loser, creep
into one’s heart when you least expect it.
I had planned to live without every feeling such emotions.
However, if you make a mistake in data, you will inevitable
come to a wrong conclusion. As 『 Great Sage 』 says, if the
question is wrong, the answer will also be wrong.
If Tempest is prospering, there are people who can make
money off of it failing.
I had thought that I understood that fact, but hardly did I
know how much I underestimated them.
And the result…
「I have been searching for you, Rimuru-san!」
When I had left the Royal Capital, a voice called out to me.
One of the people working for Youmu, the devil Grucius.
He was struggling to catch his breath, having run all the way
here non-stop.
By the looks of it, something has happened.
「What’s wrong?」
To my question,
「The Farmas Kingdom… has sent troops towards Tempest!」
The worst case scenario unfolded before me.
“Happy events are often accompanied by terrible ones” is that
it? Even so, this is the worst possible scenario.
I had immediately decided to return to Tempest.
「Will you come with me?」
When I asked, as if something had happened to Youmu’s
group, Grucius gladly took me up on the offer.
I began rapid transfer.
Thus, together with Grucius, we tried transferring to
Tempest.
…………
……
…
Since being born into this world as a slime, I have lived as I
had always wanted.
Meet and speak with some World Travelers.
While I was busy fulfilling trivial desire, a great storm loomed
over my city.
So even though I succeeded, I had also failed.
As a civilian that I was, I hardly had any practice in predicting
the political machinations of countries–hence the result.
The gears of fate spun nefariously, leading me closer to my
fate.
The era of peace has now passed, and the time of war has
begun.
End of the Life in the Royal Capital Arc
Birth of a Demon Lord Arc
Chapter 65 - The Prelude to Disaster
King Edomarisu of Farmas Kingdom frowned as he received
his report.
There have been changes in the trade status quo surrounding
the Farmas Kingdom.
Originally, the profits and losses of trade will take up to a
year or even longer before it’s certain, but this time the
changes are much too abrupt.
Due to its location, the Farmas kingdom can be considered as
the main trading partner of the Dwarven Kingdom.
Without the need to traverse hazardous terrain, it is
advantageous for direct transactions. Therefore, a great deal of
profit was earned by selling the imported goods after
implementing high taxes.
But, simply selling goods to foreign kingdoms is hardly
enough to be satisfied about.
If the imported goods were to be solely sold within the
country, withholding foreign trades, that would further
increase profits, and such a decision was made after listening
to the advice of the Minister of Economical Affairs.
As expected, at first there was an increase in the number of
adventurers into the country plus the sales and revenues also
increased.
But in a month, sales started to show signs of recession, and
an investigation of the cause was immediately ordered.
The damages are not only limited to imported goods. Foreign
merchants who came to buy goods and adventurers who came
to stay disappeared altogether.|
Adventurers staying in the city affect the revenues of shops
and inns, making this situation something that cannot be
ignored.
This isn’t a problem one can afford to simply wait and see.
When their report was brought forth, it was a shocking one.
“It seems like a new city has appeared in the Great Jura
Forest. In addition, it’s inhabited by monsters.”
And that’s the situation. This is simply absurd.
When Veldora disappeared, the spike in monster activity had
been a cause for concern. Many monsters live in the Great Jura
Forest. Comparatively, the threat level of the monsters have
been relatively low, even though there are monsters that
exceed B rank amongst them.
Making a town in such a dangerous place, how much combat
force is required? Even defending the surrounding villages and
towns within the monster habitats requires a lot of tax money
invested into it.
Moreover, monsters living in a town is an unprecedented
phenomenon.
This is a phenomenon of monsters founding a country. Who
could possibly believe this?
However, there were reports of goblin tribes evolving into a
human-like physique, figures that looked like orcs, and
whatnots.
In the report, they’ve all evolved into the species called
hobgoblins. By now, the goblins are already quite close to
humans, even engaging in business while speaking the human
language.
That’s not all, there are also Orcs and High Orcs, with
knowledge and technique of organizing work corps to establish
and maintain roads.
This is an absurd story no matter how one thinks about it.
How many years would it take even for a single individual to
evolve? Of course due to the magnitude of the subject this is
something that must be dealt with immediately.
News about an entire group evolving, this is something that
is unheard of for centuries!
Of course, I didn’t doubt that the spies would lie.
But that’s not the problem here.
The main issue is a city has appeared out of nowhere.
Directly through the Great Jura Forest, with a route directly
connecting the Dwarven kingdom and the small country
Burmund is formed.
Moreover, the safety of the trade route is guaranteed.
This is something that can’t be neglected. After all, if this
route is permitted, the geological advantage the Farmas
kingdom possessed is lost.
For the Farmas Kingdom, which mainly relies on trade for
income, this is a matter of life and death.
Due to the neighboring Dwarven kingdom being an excellent
industrial kingdom (thank you), the local level of industry is
low.
There are no local specialties, and there aren’t any resources
able to be processed.
The local agriculture is at a level when the people wouldn’t
starve, but the tax gained wouldn’t be enough to cover the
national spending.
Tourism and trade being it’s main pillars, it’s a country
where tariffs are high.
Until now, thanks to threat Veldora posed, the trade route
through the Farmas kingdom had made it prosper.
The disappearance of Veldora after 300 years was not
predicted.
Thus, measures for the future as a country haven’t been well
looked into yet.
「Now then, what happens now……」
There isn’t anyone who could answer the king.
Currently,
in
a
place
where
an
emergency
meeting
conference commenced, similar reports are announced to each
member.
The people gathered here are all upper class nobles involved
in the management of the state, whose wealth is deeply routed
to the central.
Everyone present knew more than anyone that if the
kingdom couldn’t secure the benefits of trading with the
Dwarven kingdom, the national power of the Kingdom will
fall.
Although no one answered, there’s an answer. However,
whoever says it will have to burden all the responsibility.
Adding that to the equation, this isn’t something that could
be said.
“Let’s invade and destroy the city!”
Those are the words.
Even with the collective effort of the country, the most
number of troops that can be mobilized is on a scale of about
100,000 people.
However, against an evolved monster, an ordinary soldier is
useless.
A trained knight or a mercenary will be necessary. This isn’t
a war between humans, if you want to mobilize to defeat the
opponent, this isn’t something amateurs can handle.
All they want is to avoid increasing the amount of people
who will die in vain.
So out of the 100,000 soldiers, those with actual combat
experiences via skirmishes number about 20,000. Mercenaries
make up the majority of that number.
The knight belonging to this country is 10,000 at most.
This number includes all of the knights in the region. When
it comes to those who will actually rally to the king’s orders are
5000 at most.
The numbers in the monster’s country seem to amount to
around 10,000, but there might be some away doing
construction.
In addition, if you consider a 1 vs 1 battle scenario, you’ll
need to factor in the quality of equipment. In addition, you
should also consider the female fighting force as well.
With that said, subduing the monsters with only regional
knights will be difficult.
For a decisive victory, at least 10,000 experienced soldiers
must be prepared.
In this place, whoever suggests the attack will have to carry
the burden of the fund should the combat forces be
insufficient.
No one wants to miss out on the benefits, but carrying the
burden of the losses is also undesirable. The people gathered
here all had that mindset.
The king could easily decipher the thoughts of the upper
class nobles.
Factors that will secure victory are combat forces and war
funds.
In addition, the adventurers staying in the monster’s city are
something that can’t be neglected. He’ll need to cooperate with
a friend to work this out. No one is going to support them if
there aren’t any benefits……
However, what if it’s assumed there are benefits? After
eliminating the monsters in the city, and recognizing their
right to govern the city……
There wouldn’t be any sense of unethicality ruling over the
monsters. Monster slavery isn’t uncommon.
Eradicating the problematic city and enslaving the surviving
monsters. In addition, the city can be incorporated into the
country’s territory.
In doing so, the Farmas Kingdom will obtain new land, and
they might even obtain the blessings of the Great Jura Forest.
Adding to that, the defenses can also be left to the monsters.
The council doesn’t allow human slavery, but they wouldn’t
complain if they’re monsters.
There’s also the income to be earned from opening up new
trade routes, it’s choke-full of good benefits.
Above all, there was something that fascinated the king.
It is silk, a sample of it was obtained from the town, and he
had never felt anything like it before.
Comparing
it
to
Magic
fiber
or
hemp
cloths
is
a
presumptuous act. Analysis results show that it appears to be a
fabric woven from the cocoons of hell moths.
Hell moths are extremely dangerous monsters, even though
the materials aren’t limited to the cocoon, however… In
reality, no one could believe there being an even better fabric
than the one at hand.
With whatever means necessary, the manufacturing method
must be obtained. With the manufacturing method, this could
be the country’s specialty.
This and that, if the city was to be conquered, those benefits
will be obtainable.
Involuntarily, it’s likely the desperation of the king has
distorted his face with desire.
The problem is the subjugation itself.
Regarding this matter, the king had a plan.
He had already contacted Cardinal Nicolas Spertus of the
church previously.
An urgent emergency magic letter was sent via magic
communication between countries.
The contents of the letter was regarding the Monster
Country. The letter was written meticulously in hopes of not
causing trouble to the church and persuading them to take care
of the problem.
Even King Edomarisu is acquainted to Cardinal Nicolas.
He is a shrewd man who would do anything that would give
him profits as long as it doesn’t depreciate the church. Such a
man usually thinks for his own benefits. Thinking from his
perspective is natural.
In the letter, it was also written that for any further
consultation would require sending messengers. It appears he
may be a monster expert.
The King couldn’t hide his surprise
Actually, the church wouldn’t move as long as it’s not a big
threat.
When you think about it, whether it is conceivable for a
monster town to be recognized as a threat, or……
At that point, King Edomarisu thought about everything.
The church’s raison d’être is the belief that that humans and
monsters don’t get along well.
With assent, the plans for how to proceed has been thought
up.
For the church, would there be enough justification to
subjugate monsters that do no harm to humans?
However, what if there is a nation that’s asking for help?
They would be able to launch a punitive force in a triumphant
manner.
I see, so that was the aim of Cardinal Nicolas, and so, King
Edomarisu was convinced.
If the church can compensate for the lack of manpower in his
own country, this can be a winning battle.
Moreover, with the support of the church, this could be a
holy war!
And by leading this war, and gaining the honor of leading the
holy war to victory, this is something I must grasp.
By doing so, I can secure my foundations, and also suppress
the positions of the upper class nobles.
However, it is vital that there be a way to make it inexcusable
for me to lead this strategy.
This meeting is a farce for that.
Looking the upper nobles one more time, confirming that
none of they are trying to speak up.
Now, I was able to make myself the air to go along with this.
I’ll strike when the time is right.
「 Although I wanted to ask each lord, if the burden is too
much……」
And I said that as if I wanted to discontinue my words,
「 Your majesty, Pardon me for my rudeness! It seems the
monster town has started business with the adventurers. And
supporting this from the shadows is the Burmund Kingdom. If
that’s the case, if we were to attack the city, the neighboring
countries will not look kindly upon us……」
「 That’s right, moreover, they have the support of the Dwarf
blacksmiths, and are now polishing their own technology……
If we rallied our troops the eyes of the neighboring countries
will also be watching……」
Two nobles stated their objections.
Marquis Muller of the Farmas Kingdom is a part of the noble
faction with Earl Hermann as his follower.
The king wanted to click his tongue but he endures,
「Hoo, then what do you propose we do? 」
Thus, I asked the two men.
Even with the other countries watching, when we got the
church’s backing I can come out with a BANG.
However, if I tell them that here, the benefit-seeking nobles
will be interested in the subjugation and will strive to lead.
That town will be under the direct jurisdiction of the king.
The well that will be generated in there, there’s no way he’s
going to divide it up with the nobles.
The two people who were asked looked at each other,
「 Why don’t we sent a messenger? If we communicate with
that city, the menace of the monsters will recede. Certainly, we
can have benefits from short term trades. Then, we gain tax
from defending tourist locations when people from other
countries come along for tourism. In addition, if the safety is
even more appealed, trade with the dwarven kingdom will
become even more prosperous! 」
Marquis Muller, as the representative, replied.
Earl Hermann also nodded in response, to show his support.
Certainly, there is some truth. When Veldora disappeared,
we can just take over the defenses like what we’ve done at
home.
This is a welcoming idea, there’s no reason to crush it.
But, if they’re building trade routes, the fact they snatched
the interest of our country is a different story.
Marques Muller and Earl Herrman has concerns about the
forest defenses since their territory is bordering the forest. In
addition,
Marquis
Muller’s
territory
is
also
bordering
Burmund, so they have a good relationship.
With these reasons, that’s probably why they were against
the monster subjugation.
Although, he might have received bribes from Burmund ……
However, one way or another, the decision was made.
Since he’s already the king, the future is in his hands. This
had already filled his head with fame and fortune.
「I understand your reasons.
However, I ask you, can you trust a monster?
In the future, if the monsters suddenly attacked, who will
take responsibility?
Will you, perhaps, take responsibility?
Your dear people, their lives and properties, will you protect
them all?
The other party is a monster. They aren’t meant to coexist
with us humans whose thoughts they can’t comprehend!
Think about it hard, has your thoughtlessness passed? 」
Such was asked with the intent to intimidate with
oppression.
I asked the two men but their faces simply paled, being
unable to reply.
That’s natural.
They are only humans, they can only trust each other that
much as partners.
The king of the other party could be a fake, signing a
contract with a body double would be a bad decision.
If I trust them, once everything is over there’ll be no going
back.
If I sympathize with the monsters, I would be on edge about
what might happen afterwards.
I knew from reading the report that the representative was a
good-natured fellow, but it doesn’t seem like it’s listed
anywhere in the reports.
A little trick was used to lure out any opposition. Even if
someone opposes everything’s already decided.
Making sure there aren’t any more oppositions, the kings
makes his move.
Thus in the name of the Farmas Kingdom, in order to
subjugate the monster city known as “Tempest”, an army will
be raised.
After the upper class nobles have left, the varlet returned
accompanied by a man.
The man’s name, Reihumi.
It was the messenger whom Cardinal Nicolas sent.
「 As expected, you have arrived, messenger-dono. Today, we
have decided to raise an army. 」
「That’s very good. Cardinal will also be pleased! 」
「 There were some nobles who voiced their opposition,
however they were quelled in the end. 」
「 This was to be expected. However, someone willing to
protect the monsters, this is unexpected enough. Will you take
care of such a person? 」
「N, No, and I don’t have the power. For such a thing……」
After greeting one another, the King brought up the main
topic.
Unexpectedly, the messenger had a pair of profound pupils
that are like a bottomless pit, glimpses of lunacy and an
indescribable chill can be felt when one looks him in the eye.
As to raising the army of the Farmas Kingdom, the Church
promised to see to reinforcement and aid.
That was all that was exchanged with the messager.
The messenger accepted this as a formal request. The church
will dispatch troops dedicated to monster subjugation.
In term of battle prowess, there were 3000 professional
monster exterminators. In addition, they will also make a
special exception and send out 1000 knights associated with the
church.
The church knights will have magic swords as standard
equipment, especially effective against monsters.
There were also many excellence individuals amongst the
anti-monster units sent to assist.
Even evolved monster groups will be reduced to nothing but
a disorderly mob under their might. Although their numbers
are similar, the difference in quality is like a free player
compared to a paid player.
King Edomarisu King is relief to have such strong combat
forces.
There were 5000 of his own knights, and 4000 from the
church alongside them.
Perhaps, the mercenaries employed will not be below 3000.
Totaling the numbers, soldiers specialized in combat has
become equal or more than 12,000. If you include in the
females and the monster soldiers there’s approximately 10,000
more.
Now then, when this demon subjugation crusade is all over,
he can probably have his way with his fame as the Hero king.
He will probably need to increase the donations sent to the
church, but it’s a cheap price considering the profits he will
soon have at hand.
The secret conversion between the king and the messenger
continued onwards extensively.
Due to the flames of jealousy, his ambitions and desires, the
brakes on his greed has ceased to work, a great evil will soon
envelop Tempest.
Note: If you’re wondering why the females are not counted in
the combat force: I believe they are there to raise “morale”
*wink wink*.
Chapter 66 - Chance Meeting
After sending Grucius back to Tempest, I tried to return
myself but the skill wouldn’t activate.
What’s going on?
Grucius did just disappear in front of me a second ago,
though…
These questions,
«Announcement. You are inside a wide-range barrier.
Transfer skills are sealed.»
were answered by the 『Great Sage』 .
What?
I’m getting a bad feeling about this.
A feeling of impending doom that I have never felt before.
When Milim invaded, I did not feel any killing intent from
her; so I was not that worried. But this time, all my senses are
sounding the alarm.
Have I fallen into a trap?
I tried calling for Ranga from within my shadow, but he did
not respond.
Seems like this barrier has completely isolated me from the
outside world.
So it seems that I can neither call for aid nor escape.
The feeling of dread led to me to set up some things as
insurance. At least I can still use my skills…
«Announcement. You are inside a wide-range barrier. All
magic energy manipulation abilities have been sealed.»
What?!
That basically includes every type of magic that I use; even
flame and lightning abilities have been sealed.
Moreover, 『Steel Thread』 and thread manipulation abilities
have also been sealed.
So instead of thinking that I wandered into somebody’s
hunting ground, I am the one who is being hunted?
They permitted Grucius departure in order not to fight both
of us at once. Had I decided to leave first, though, they might
not have waited.
In that case, they can probably sense the flow of my magic.
What could they be planning?
I take stance in response to a relentless killing intent, and
wait for the enemy to appear. I am of course trying to dispel the
barrier, but to do that I need the 『 Great Sage 』 to analyze it
first.
However, these long range barriers require more time to be
analyzed.
In other words, I’m in a pinch.
This was the first time I felt my heart beat faster out of
anxiety.
It was anxiety that I have never felt since coming into the
world.
That could have been the result of me changing into the
slime, but chances are, it’s mostly due to the predictive abilities
of the 『Great Sage』 .
Before I undertake anything, it can estimate the chances of
me succeeding.
Which is why I have been able to face strong opponents
fearlessly. Though they were strong, I could predict the
outcome.
On the other hand, even facing certain defeat I did not feel
anxious.
If I can’t win, I should just run away. If I can’t run away, let’s
at least punch them once.
But none of that mattered in this case. Here, without knowing
my opponent’s strength, I cannot predict the outcome.
However, I do feel their killing intent.
I don’t know whether I can win, and I cannot run away. Nor
do I know how many enemies I am facing.
A few humans would be needed to set up a barrier this large.
However, 『 Heat Perception 』 is detecting only a single body
approaching; 『Magic Perception』 is not responding.
So if I turned into a slime, I would be essentially blind.
In other words, I have lost that amazing perceptive ability and
cannot view the entire battlefield at once.
The moment I was caught in this barrier, my chances of
winning have fallen significantly.
However, to go out of one’s way to seal an opponent’s
abilities…
So it’s possible to fight like this. Moreover, the enemy doesn’t
even realize that they have been separated from the outside
world.
Clearly the work of someone who professionally hunts
monsters.
Chances are, the barrier is at least 4 kilometers wide. It’s
boundary is completely outside of my sight.
Their meticulousness is terrifying.
(Just who would do this, and why are they hunting me?)
When I thought that,
「 Pleased to meet you, should I say? Though I won’t know
you for long.」
A single person walking towards me threw such words at me.
I thought so for a while now, but I feel like I’ve seen her
somewhere.
A nostalgic feeling when looking at her.
She has beautiful, glossy black hair at about shoulder height,
with the left side swept back and the right almost covering her
eye.
She wears small round glasses, which could be described as
her defining characteristic.
I wonder if she wears them out of fashion, since her eyes
don’t seem particularly bad.
She wears dark clothing that’s easy to move around. However,
by the quality of it, the clothing is clearly made for ceremonial
occasions. Rather than a skirt, she wears pants.
Her body is bound by a robe, the kind the clergy wear, dyed
black.
Though I am a fan of black myself, hers is an unnatural
fascination with the color.
Her eyes, cold and cruel, display profound wisdom.
Other than the cold glare, she can only be described as
beautiful.
「 Pleased to meet you, but do you have some business with
me?
My name is Rimuru; could there be some misunderstanding
here?」
It’s probably pointless, but no harm in trying.
She clearly has targeted me. There’s no way she made a
mistake.
But even so, I’d rather not get killed because of a
misunderstanding.
「Of course not, there is no mistake here.
Master of the Monster’s City. You know, it’s a bother.
So I decided to crush it.
Which is why your return would be a great inconvenience.
You understand, don’t you?」
Without any hesitation and as if bored, she explained herself.
“Ah, I see!” Isn’t something I can just say here.
But how does she know that I rule over Tempest?
「 Why do you call me a monster, and some monsters’ city
lord?
I’m just a normal adventurer, can’t you see?」
「Huh? Are you playing dumb?
Well, it’s no use. I have my sources.
I won’t tell you who, of course, but this much I’m certain
about.
There are many “eyes” in the Royal Capital. You should be
more prudent with your secrets.」
An informant, she says?
I have no idea who it could be. I would have noticed if I were
being followed and I was careful with my contacts.
I don’t get it. Well, I do understand that she’s out to kill me,
though.
This is really bad.
She is armed with a rapier hanging on her hip.
She isn’t wearing armor and appears rather carefree.
I can’t feel the presence of anyone else around, seems like the
people who created the barrier will not be joining the fight.
They planned a certain-kill trap but only sent one person?
Or does that mean that she’s simply that powerful?
But this is not the time to be pondering these things. Tempest
might be getting attacked this very moment.
After raising an army, it would take them about a week to
reach the city.
How many days did it take Grucius to travel from Farmas
Kingdom to Ingrasia Kingdom?
If he was running without rest, I’d say about three days.
The plan was for me to return immediately, but, as things
stand, I can only lament my ignorance.
All I know is that I don’t have the time to fool around.
「 Seems that even if I claimed that you’ve got the wrong
person you won’t trust me, will you?」
「Nope. After all, I’ve heard that the master of the monsters is
named “Rimuru”」
「Ah, is that so…」
She got me. To think that she has even heard of my name.
「Can we start now?」
「I’d prefer not to, but can I at least hear your name?」
I said to her, who was drawing her rapier.
The beauty tilted her neck, and said
「I haven’t told you, huh. Didn’t really care, so I forgot.
In that case, one more time.
I am the “Emperor’s Personal Knights Battalion” Knights
Captain.
Sakaguchi Hinata is the name.
Our acquaintanceship shall be short, and not a pleasant
one.」
She drew the rapier.
Seven jewels adorned the hilt of her silver blade.
Crimson magic enveloped it. A Magic sword, it seems.
But to think that she is Sakaguchi Hinata…
I heard that she was the ultimate pragmatist who doesn’t like
to follow through.
That seems to be a misconception. She learned about me, and
everything regarding my city.
But, more importantly.
I still have to “thank” her for having messed with the kids.
Thank goodness she’s intending to fight. I can mercilessly
crush her.
But just for the sake of time, if I can negotiate out of this, I
will.
So while drawing my sword,
「Hinata, you say? Wait a second, I’ve been meaning to talk to
you!」
「 I don’t know what a monster could possibly mean to tell
me, but I’m not planning to listen.」
「 Wait, I said. You’re Japanese, and so am I. Shizu-san has
asked me to look…」
「I know. That you killed Shizu-sensei. So this is revenge.
Besides, a monster being a Japanese? What a ridiculous thing
you say, don’t try to make me laugh」
Doesn’t seem like she’ll believe me.
Right! I thought of a way and,
「 I’ve been telling you: I’m Japanese! I died over there and
reincarnated as a slime in this world!」
I said, in Japanese.
Surprise colored her face.
「How skillful… where have you learned those words?
But, that’s not how this works. The chance of that occurring
is astronomically low.
Moreover, the chance that such a person is talking to me right
now on top of that makes it impossible.
In other words, there’s no need to even consider your
words.」
She completely disregards anything I’ll say.
I had thought she may believe if a monster suddenly starts
speaking Japanese, but…
「So you are planning to fight no matter what, huh?
Well, then let me pay you back for messing with the kids!
And besides, do you think that you’ll be enough to defeat
me?」
I declared.
Even if she is a “World Traveler”, I possess the power rivaling
demon lords.
No matter how far my abilities have been restricted, I can
hardly imagine losing to her.
Is what I thought, but…
「Hmm? What kids are you talking about?
Besides, I’m surprised. Are you honestly thinking that you
can win against me in this barrier?」
She smiled in amusement and whispered the response.
In the next moment, seven rainbow colored lights shot out
from her sword.
A series of high speed thrusts. The afterimage matches the
color of the jewels?
I tried to avoid it, but my body felt heavy.
Seriously! Even physical abilities are restricted.
In spite of my attempts, I was hit thrice.
A burning pain ran through my body. Pain? I felt something I
should be resistant to.
「Hmm? Not all of them hit I see.
I am impressed by your evasive abilities. I wonder how far you
can go?」
Without giving me a second to rest, she resumed her
onslaught.
I tried blocking the hits with my sword. But as if her thrusts
were passing through the sword, I was hit again.
Feeling imminent danger, I jumped away from her.
Thus, I was hit four times. Somehow, I feel that taking any
more hits is dangerous.
「Oh, have you noticed this skill’s powers?
There have been plenty of fools who have perished without
offering even a hint of resistance…
Seems like you’re a bit brighter than the rest」
With a small nod, she complimented me.
Not that it makes me happy.
This skill probably transmits pain not to the nerves, but
directly to the soul. So there’s no way to guard against it.
The fact that there is not a single wound on my body is proof.
I had the 『 Great Sage 』 run some predictions based on my
observations. It seems that I will die if I get hit thrice more.
Not the death of the flesh but of the soul itself.
What an absurd skill. But I can’t be certain whether this is a
skill or an ability of the magic sword.
Honestly, seems like I was underestimating my opponent too
much.
Sakaguchi Hinata. She definitely has a unique skill.
On top of not knowing what it is, the fact that my abilities are
sealed put me at a great disadvantage in this fight.
In fact, I probably should have attempted escaping since the
moment I found out I was trapped inside the barrier.
Though whether I could escape or not…
I’m constantly a step behind.
From what I tried out, neither 『 Black Flame 』 , 『 Black
Lightning』 , nor 『Barrier』 can be used.
Moreover, since 『Cloning』 , 『Devil Transformation』 , and
『 Fire Change 』 are also magic energy manipulation abilities, I
can’t even transform.
All my certain-win skills having been sealed without even
having a chance to put them to use.
Not that I am completely defenseless, though.
「Fumu. What are you planning, I wonder.
It’s useless, you know?
A rank monsters trapped in the Holy Barrier cannot live for
long.
C rank monsters are immediately purified.
Don’t you understand? The barrier purifies magical energy
itself.
Therefore, high level monsters like you lose most of your
power and cannot fight as you normally would.
It is the strongest barrier the church has against you
monsters.
Normally, it is used for Disaster Class A rank monsters and
above…
Oh and you said that I wouldn’t be enough to kill you, but
there was hardly a need for me to come out.
It’s overkill.
But, I guess I did want to try talking to you once.
Since you killed Shizu-sensei.
Perhaps not revenge, but she would have wanted me to kill
you, no?」
「I did technically kill Shizu-san, but that was…」
「That was? Doesn’t matter. She was the only person who was
nice to me in the whole world. And now she is gone…」
Not a feeling I myself understand. She murmured and looked
at me.
Her eyes simply declare me as her prey.
After showing such an overwhelming difference, she stands
motionless.
Her confidence probably comes from the power she has just
displayed.
And, if I trust what she is saying, my chances of victory inside
the barrier are next to none.
If I don’t dispel it, I will certainly lose.
But, she believes me to be Shizu-san’s nemesis? That I don’t
get.
Since a while ago, something about her conversation seems
off.
But there’s no time for that.
If anything, I mostly worry about…
「 This barrier can only be created by the Holy Knights. So
don’t worry.
The ones sent to your city cannot use it.
But, creating a weak barrier is part of our curriculum, so they
will create a weak one.
Before long, you’ll lose a place to return to, you see?
Not that you’ll be able to return」
As I thought; if they use such a barrier to attack Tempest, my
friends will be in danger.
They are an opponent we must immediately crush. But how
unexpectedly annoying they are!
My only option is to use attacks that don’t use magical energy.
That is–the sword and unique skills.
Her sword hand is superior to mine. My physical strength is
slowly falling–that much is true–but she hasn’t shown her true
skill yet either.
I don’t want to believe it, but I feel the same pressure from
her that I do from Hakurou.
Which is why I have to depend on unique skills to defeat her.
That wasn’t something I wanted to reveal. I am hesitant to
use it, but I have no choice.
First, I raised my abilities using〈Fighting Spirit Technique〉.
Moreover, I activated 『Herculean Strength』 .
As expected, I can use skills that don’t rely on magical energy.
「Isn’t it too early to think that you have won?」
I readied my sword and went on the offensive.
Thanks to Hakurou’s guidance, I have gotten rather good with
the sword.
Maybe out of surprise, but Hinata went on the defense.
No… she’s just being careful.
Her eyes. They are the eyes of a chef looking at a fish on the
cutting board.
That’s no surprise, she is analyzing my attacks and looking for
a weakness. Nor is that pride–she looks uninterested, as if doing
her job.
Nor were her previous words fueled by pride, but by raw
calculation.
That sending her against me is overkill is mere truth to her.
She was not looking down on me in the slightest…
Even now, as she observes my movements, she is making
predictions. To my superior speed she is offering the perfect
response.
This feels as if I were fighting the 『 Great Sage 』 instead of
her.
When she received a hit from the sword strengthened by
『Herculean Strength』 I understood.
The overwhelming difference between us.
Though the tip of the sword has almost reached the speed of
sound, she has yet to be wounded.
She is able to perfectly read my attacks.
And in order to do that, you’d have to be as proficient as
Hakurou.
The second I lost my balance, she landed two more hits with
deadly precision.
「Oh? Is this the end?
But, yeah. Being able to move that well in this barrier is
commendable.
Honestly, I looked down on you. But even now, you can’t win
against me.
You’ve held up well, until now, that is. You have already
received six hits.
The special ability of the sword, Dead End Rainbow, bestows
certain death upon an opponent it has struck seven times.
There was no need to teach you this, but you wouldn’t be able
to pass on without knowing what killed you, would you?」
She said.
The truth as she saw it. And make no mistake, that’s is the
truth since I saw it as well.
But, though she masquerades it as an act of kindness, she
really intends to instill fear in me and push me into making a
mistake.
She is perfectly prudent. Meaning there is no other reason for
her to teach me this.
Even with my abilities sealed I had thought I would manage
somehow, but she’s the worst opponent for me.
An opponent who knows neither pride nor negligence. One
that would use her best hand to win.
And, she kept analyzing my abilities while fighting; yet being
so sure of her victory, she has yet to neglect to continue
analyzing.
The situation was simply that hopeless. Never had I thought
I’d face such a hopeless situation.
Even with the limitless Milim I could imagine a thing or two
to do. Not that I’d win, of course…
「Then I’ll continue this pointless struggle.
I am not so obedient that I’d just roll over and die when
asked!」
I respond, and try something I have yet to use.
That is, spirit summoning. Spirits are something other than
magical energy.
While I cannot summon a spirit without making a contract, I
can call forth the one resting inside me.
«Solution. The High Spirit Ifrit has been separated from the
『Shapeshifter』 skill.»
Seems like it was a success.
I could allow this spirits skills to change, resulting in various
types of magical abilities, but not this time.
The reason is: I fear it won’t reach her.
Unfortunately, she is not the type of an opponent to fall for
petty tricks.
If I don’t go all out in one shot, I cannot win.
「Serve thy purpose, Fire Spirit Ifrit!!!」
At my call, the Ifrit materialized.
A magical energy link was established between the Ifrit and I,
resulting in magical energy flowing from me to him.
Thus, my energy was finally put into some use.
However, that was not the reason why I called him out.
Ifrit began his attack. Thus, she should be too occupied to
attack me.
As expected, she is busy fighting with the Ifrit.
Thus, I could launch some attacks on her,
「 Oh? To even be able to summon high level spirits, how
unexpected; but, that’s not enough to defeat me」
She declared facing me, interrupting my attack.
Ifrit is a high ranking spirit.
Even if we are inside the Holy Barrier, spirits are natural
energy and are unaffected.
Since this is a barrier of holy power.
Even if that was not the case, Ifrit, who surpasses A rank,
would not be defeated by it.
However…
By the looks of it, Ifrit is looking back, crouching. As if he
were defying my orders.
「You, what did you do?」
「I’ll answer if you tell me what you were planning to do?」
The air tensed between us.
「Return, Ifrit!」
Hearing that call, Ifrit disappeared, and returned back inside
of me.
«Solution. Ifrit was subjected to a Forced Control Ability
The opponent probably attempted to steal Ifrit away»
Forced control ability? So her power is to take away…
This World Traveler Sakaguchi Hinata is a monster far
exceeding my predictions.
I was blinded by the barrier, thinking that it was the reason
for the close battle, but that was a mistake.
In fact, the barrier is merely there to make me believe that
and let my guard down.
Did I really believe I could defeat her!
A lovely smile appears on her face.
What a terrifying enemy she is.
She has yet to use all her strength–that much I am sure of.
「You… tried to snatch Ifrit away, huh…?」
「Oh? How did you know?
Since you found out, I’ll let you know.
You’re right. It’s thanks to my unique skill 『Usurper』 」
Unique skill 『Usurper』 she says…
The ability to take away the strength of one’s enemies and
their spirits! Similar to my 『Predator』 .
But she does so without having to analyze the abilities, so it’s
more battle oriented.
I see, so fighting “World Travelers” will inevitably lead to a
clash between unique abilities, huh…
It’s guaranteed for summoned ones, but seems like World
Travelers can also acquire one.
Actually, no; I should expect the most powerful individuals in
this world to possess a unique skill.
The fact that I didn’t consider that before only shows my
immaturity.
I see, that’s why Hinata has been observing me the whole
time. A textbook fighting method.
Just shows how much more fighting experience she has.
While I am unsure whether her ability is superior to mine,
her use of it probably is.
I can’t win without betting my very existence here.
However, I will lose after taking one more hit.
She even so easily crushed my Ifrit trump card, so I have only
one thing left to do.
It’s not something I want to use, but I have no choice here.
I have no idea what will happen as a result, or whether it will
reach the barrier…
But I have to try.
「Hinata, we have yet many things to discuss, but I don’t have
enough time.
I’m sorry, but we’ll have to settle this next time」
「Still haven’t given up? Well, be my guest…
Rest easy.
The last attack will be on a completely different level of pain
than the rest.」
She looked at me one last time,
(Oi, I leave the rest to you 『Great Sage』 !)
«Understood. Order has been received. After confirming the
situation, I will execute command»
I am impaled by last attack
「Die! Dead End Rainbow!」
「Awaken, 『Gluttony』 !!!」
After shouting that order, my consciousness fell into
seemingly endless darkness.
As if falling asleep, I fell unconscious.
＊ ＊ ＊
At the same moment as the rapier pierced Rimuru’s flesh,
『Gluttony』 awakened on commend.
The awakened demon, stared at the rapier stuck in his flesh,
and began to change.
Hinata quickly noticed Rimuru’s change and was on her
guard.
She felt the sword grow heavy in her hand.
For some reason, she decided to let it go; little did she know
that this decision saved her life.
A pale blue light enveloped the rapier down to the hilt.
In front of her eyes, Rimuru began to change, but collapsed
without taking a form.
After all, the barrier prevented any kind of change caused by
magic manipulation. Transformation was included in that list.
But, that being didn’t care–it moved towards her formless.
While swallowing everything in its wake.
Dangerous! Hinata felt.
It’s hard to believe, but it’s absorbing the very environment.
Had she been a second late releasing that sword, she would
have been swallowed whole already.
But it kept targeting Hinata, moving on sound, heat, and
smell alone.
Unbelievable. She murmured.
In the first place, Dead End Rainbow is as advertised–it
destroys the opponents soul after seven hits.
Nonetheless…
This being will not die, as it does not have a soul.
Since coming to this world, she has discerned the three layers
of souls.
The soul–the source of power for humans and monsters.
Cloaking themselves in their souls, the most brittle existence,
the astral bodies
Establishing themselves in power, spiritual bodies
Those who have a direct connection to this world, material
bodies
The soul is the entity itself, there is no “being” outside of it.
Any kind of consideration requires the presence of an astral
body.
Of course, should it be based on astral body alone, the being
will dissipate into thin air.
So a medium to record the memories is needed–spiritual body.
However, spiritual body preserves kind of like virtual
memory, hence cannot serve as a permanent medium.
Hence the flesh.
So for those with tempered souls, should they even sustain
brain damage, recovery of certain memories becomes possible.
And, there are monsters who live with only a soul. That kind
of being, however, is inferior to the rest.
But, even if it is but a soul, should it obtain some level of
intelligence, it will be recognized as a monster.
These are what the world knows as the four dragons, the
highest form of being.
But, even this special race requires a soul. So what is
happening
before
her
now
completely
escapes
her
understanding.
For the first time ever, Hinata felt anxiety.
The only thing she could think of…
Would this no longer be a life-form?
At the very least, it has certainly exceeded the definition of
“life” of this world.
Yet before her eyes, it continuously tried to take shape. Right
now, it looked like a slime.
No, Hinata thought, it was a slime to begin with.
What was now before her was far more sinister–devouring all
life insight.
It wasn’t something she could quickly defeat. But that doesn’t
mean it wasn’t something she couldn’t defeat.
Her weapon, however, crumbling before her eyes,
「Astral Bind!」
She took out an amulet from her bag, and erected another
barrier with it.
One that binds not the flesh, but every level of one’s soul.
However, the slime continued to move.
As I thought…
Thus, Hinata concluded that the slime before her was but
Rimuru’s empty husk.
The result of the last works Rimuru called out–Gluttony, was
it?
Probably, though his soul was destroyed he activated some
kind of program to defeat his opponent…
In that case, this is simple.
If it doesn’t have a soul, it’s hardly an enemy. All you need to
do is stop the body from moving.
Of course, she still needed to watch out for getting caught and
devoured by this half-baked thing.
「Oh my. You are a pain even after death… I hate you.
But, if I don’t erase what you have become, I fear you’ll wreak
havoc upon the world…」
She grumbled to herself, while coming up with a plan.
The point was to stop it’s movements. Having so decided,
Hinata started to summon spirits.
The myriad of spirits attacked the slime as a flood.
Normally, she’d summon a demon, but that wouldn’t be
possible within the Holy Barrier.
So while she did feel bad for the Spirits, they’d have to go out
and die.
While confirming that the spirits have occupied the slime,
Hinata began to chant a grand spell.
Thanks to her ability 『 Mathematician 』 she can normally
ignore the chant, but this time was different.
The magic that she could use within the barrier belong
to 〈 Incantation 〉 and 〈 Spirit Magic 〉 as these do not rely
directly on magical energy.
The magic that she is planning to use is the ultimate attack
magic from the〈Divine Magic〉archive.
The atheist Hinata was praying to a god.
Finding this very fact ironic, Hinata hated this magic.
However, her preferences aside, the magic that Hinata knows,
the strongest among it, is limited to the ones taught by the
church.
Her hands stretched out in front of her, one is drawing some
complicated symbols in the air, while the other is drawing
geometric shapes.
After quickly weaving such a complicated spell, a completed
magic circle was now before her.
The decorative glasses have by now fallen off her face, and,
「I lift my prayers to the heavens. I ask, for a holy strength.
I beg, for my prayer to be heard.
Upon all of creation! Disintegration!!!」
A power befitting a god.
Though it’s not an area attack, since it targets everything
from the atom to the soul, it is considered the strongest anti-
personnel magic.
Upon completing the chant, a brilliant white light shot out
from her hands.
A blinding light.
It traveled to the target at a speed of 300,000 km/s. Equal to
the speed of light.
The skill completely vaporizes the target via holy energy. The
down-side–it requires a long time to prepare.
Amidst a magic fight, or a duel, it is not a power you can use.
Moreover, it requires a large amount of energy to use, and can
be used at most once per day.
However, there is not a single being who could withstand this
attack.
Now, the hideous slime, who barely feels any damage from
the environment, has disappeared without a trace.
This is also a skill which only erases its target.
「It’s over, huh… you were harder than expected」
Hinata sighed in relief, and so muttered.
Using spirits she notified the Holy Barrier knights squad to
dispel it.
She had originally thought that there was no need to erect it,
but the informant insisted that it was necessary.
Had she fought without it…
She thought not further. She refused to consider meaningless
possibilities.
Moreover…
She was busy thinking about what the slime Rimuru has said.
The kids? What was that about?
Ah, whatever. Thinking about it wouldn’t help. What can she
do about something she has never heard of?
After confirming that the barrier has been dispelled, Hinata
thought about the future.
Would she be able to gain complete control of Tempest if she
set off for the city?
First is information gathering.
She decided to first learn of the subjugation team’s progress,
so she returned to the church.
By now, the monster named Rimuru was completely
forgotten.
Whether they were strong or weak, there’s no use thinking
about something that was erased.
The chance that the monster was still alive was completely
ignored by her.
That is the secret to her strength and her greatest weakness,
though she herself is unaware of the fact.
Hinata’s only thought at the time was「I need a new sword」
And thus she left.
Chapter 67 - Forest Assailants
When I confirmed that the barrier has indeed fallen, I
decided to finally come out.
At the exact same moment,
「Are you well, my master!」
Ranga worriedly jumped out of the shadow.
“No problems”, I tell him while confirming the state of my
body.
Seems like I’m okay, the skill returned to what it originally
was.
Seriously, what a screwed up tale this has become.
What a horrible person she is! Picking a fight without even
hearing what I had to say… well, I did play along, though.
But, contrary to my expectations, I was defeated…
No, not defeated. They do say that escape is also a victory.
“Wise men steer clear of trouble” they say.
As I thought… devoting myself to escape was the correct
decision.
Since I only tried to escape, now that I have, this is my
victory!.. That’s a little painful to say.
So let’s call it a draw.
This was a really close call. I was able to survive thanks to the
insurance I set up before hand, but this was almost the end of
me.
Since I felt overwhelmingly disadvantageous, I created a
clone and planned my escape.
Had I used magic energy to make it, she would have found
out; so, instead, I physically separated a piece of my slime body
and sent that away.
I was able to escape thanks to the minimal activity state and
thus avoided being affected by the battle, but it was still a pain.
Had she foreseen my ability to split this way, that would have
been the end…
But since she didn’t know all of my abilities, she couldn’t
plan that far.
And I guess no one would plan for it by default. Thus, I was
saved.
I timidly left the battlefield, and reached what used to be the
boundary of the barrier, and thus lost some time.
I’d die if Hinata spotted me, so I devoted all my intention to
hiding my presence. As a result, I was able to successfully
escape, albeit with difficulty.
However… Hinata is way too strong!
With that strength she doesn’t need a barrier… but she still
goes out of her way to use it just in case. Seriously! Cut me
some slack, will you?!
This time, I couldn’t even scratch her. She didn’t even see a
reason to wear armor…
Are all world travelers and summoned ones that strong?
Seems like there are many skills for me to snatch away.
By the way, this fight’s harvest includes Hinata’s rapier, the
skill she used, and data on her magic.
Even in Gluttony’s rampage mode, 『 Great Sage 』 kept up
the data link.
I also ordered it to record data for future reference. Honestly,
I didn’t believe I could win from the start.
Moreover, “Disintegration” is so powerful it sent chills down
my back. You can’t protect yourself against that.
Even a multiple layer barrier will be pierced resulting in
death. No joke.
I’m really fortunate to have seen it. So in face of such magic,
the only thing you can do is to run away or to interfere with
the drawing of the magic circle.
It would have been great if I could absorb and analyze it, but I
had no such chance.
Life isn’t that easy.
The moment I “saw” it, the data link was severed. And just
receiving feedback from the clone made me feel dizzy.
From what I saw, you can’t evade it. Chances are, the target is
marked by spell; so unless you dispel the barrier, you’re a
goner.
Could Milim endure it? Let’s ask her the next time we meet.
That’s how much data I was able to acquire this time around.
You could even say that this was my victory.
But let’s just call it a draw.
No! I’m not being a sore loser!
This isn’t the time for jokes.
I worry about Tempest.
I tried transferring to Tempest. By the way, though I can feel
the destination, I don’t feel a response from it.
That’s bad, isn’t it… is this the weak barrier that Hinata
spoke of?
I should return as quick as possible.
「Off we go!」
I said to Ranga.
And, with a heavy heart, I transferred to the Cave of the Seal.
In front of the cave, which was just outside the barrier,
gathered Gabil and his troops.
When he saw me,
「Oh! Rimuru-sama, we are in trouble!」
He called out.
Seems like my fears were coming true. I can only lament the
time I lost fighting with Hinata.
I have no time to chat here. Having so decided, I established a
telepathic link with Gabil’s group.
And, while thus conversing, hurried into Tempest.
This time, I forcefully accelerated their mental abilities,
allowing them to report within a moment. As a result, I
unfortunately put Gabil in charge, but this is the wrong time to
mind such decisions.
Thanks to this I got a feel for the situation.
Here’s what happened.
About an hour ago, a report came in.
They spoke via spirit communicators, and were thus able to
hear the news.
A number of assailants have come, it said.
Souei intended to find out their identity via shadow step, but
he couldn’t use it.
Moreover, telepathy stopped working.
So, though slightly panicked, they remembered about the
spirit communicators.
Created as a spare, we were fortunate that it allowed
conversation between the cave and the city.
According to the information Gabil heard, the adventurers
were also in a state of panic.
And, approximately 15 minutes ago, the reports stopped
coming.
So Gabil told me.
Gabil’s group was ordered to protect the cave by Rigurdo.
But they were very worried about the city so were arguing
whether or not to send a scout.
To send or not to send–they couldn’t get their priorities
straight which resulted in a split of opinion.
(Alright, I got it. You guys retreat and protect the cave.
Please capture the invaders without killing them)
(Ay! By the way, Bester-dono is asking whether he can make a
trip to the Dwarf Kingdom?)
(Ah, have him wait for a bit. When the situation becomes
clearer I don’t particularly mind, but right now is no good)
(Understood! Please take care of yourself!)
The telepathic link was cut.
15 minutes, huh…
Had it not been for Hinata’s meddling, I would have made it.
Steeling my heart, I shadow step closer to the city. Chances
are if I leap into the city, I won’t be able to leave the shadow.
So I leap close enough to fly to it.
That leap I was able to make without a problem. And〈Flying
Magic〉set at highest speed, I headed for the city.
The barrier spread around the city put up a resistance. But,
holding my left hand in front of me, I absorbed a part of the
barrier and thus broke through.
After successfully entering the city I felt the barrier mend
behind me.
Inside, the magic concentration has dropped significantly,
but magic energy properly flows.
This barrier is clearly inferior to the Holy Barrier used
against me.
What a relief…
After entering the city premises I hurry to the center square.
A large crowd has gathered in the city; their faces gloomy.
Something happened it seems. My heart quickened in
anxiety.
After noticing my arrival, the group opened a path and knelt
before me. And, in this state, a few people appeared before me.
Rigurdo and Kaijin.
「 Rimuru-sama, we are overjoyed that you have returned to
us. There are matters we must hear your opinion on, so please
come this way…」
They are… preventing me from continuing forward?
Seems like there’s something up ahead. I have a bad feeling
about this.
「Rigurdo, Kaijin. Move of out the way. What happened?」
「 N-nothing. Some small problems here and there, so for
now…」
「Don’t try to hide it. Move」
At my command, the people timidly cleared the way.
What appeared before me, that scene.
Countless monsters lay there.
Men, women, and even children.
Appearing as if they were sleeping…
All dead.
Why has…
I can’t feel my feet.
What is this, what has…? No good, I can’t think straight.
A total of 100 friends lay before me.
Eh… all… are dead? You’re lying, aren’t you?!
My mind doesn’t focus. Though I have no need for it, I feel
out of breath.
Though I lack a heart, it beats violently in my chest.
「What is this, what happened?」
My voice escaped my lips.
A cold voice that can be heard from far away.
I felt my heart grow cold.
Rigurdo explained to the trembling me,
「 A while ago, we were attacked by a group which identified
themselves as the followers of the Western Saint’s Church.
We suddenly lost contact with other groups, and due to the
sudden lethargy we felt…
Furthermore, we were attacked by a group which disguised
themselves as adventurers.」
Western Saint’s Church… the group Hinata spoke of arrived
faster than I expected.
Next, a Hobgoblin elder continued
「 As you have ordered, we welcomed the humans with
respect without harming them…」
「F-fool! Are you trying to say this is Rimuru-sama’s fault!」
Rigurdo countered, enraged.
「P-please forgive me! I meant no such…」
A distant apology resounded, but it did not reach my heart.
I see, my order, my words caused this…
I am a monster.
… who used to be a human.
I just wanted to get along with humans.
… reality is far more cruel.
Then what should I be doing!!!
… who knows? Think for yourself.
A voice rang inside my head, denying responsibility.
But I will not permit it. I am the cause of this tragedy; the
responsibility is mine.
I felt extreme regret and bottomless anger well-up within my
heart.
…………
…….
…
Calling a conference of elders, we reconfirm the situation.
Even in this shaken state, my mind was able to properly
assess the situation.
First, there were ten assailants.
In ten minutes, they were able to kill a hundred of us.
By the looks of it, the group that set up the barrier remained
outside of it, so their actual numbers are unconfirmed.
This is what they said,
「 The West Saint’s Church has condemned this city as a den
of monsters.
Within a week, along with the Farmas Kingdom, we shall
cleanse this land.
We are lead by the great hero, King Edomarisu!
If you choose to surrender, we shall guarantee your lives and
existence in the name of our god.
Cease the pointless struggle, and surrender.
Otherwise, only death awaits you!
Oh wise adventurers! You should know with whom justice
lies.
We hope you shall choose wisely. That is all!」
They said, and ran out.
And while screaming so they mercilessly slaughtered women
and children…
Benimaru seemed like he had something to say, but was
holding it in… his face clearly in pain.
But for them, who are in charge of taking care of the city,
such a thing would never had occurred were it not for my
order.
My words have caused this tragedy.
「The adventurers who have come here?」
「Next door…」
We came over.
A number of traders were there, totaling about 50 men.
They said,
「About this, please…」
「 We can fathom the reason behind Farmas Kingdom’s
aggression, but we the adventurers have come to like this
place.
We cannot accept the methods the Farmas Kingdom has
employed.
They said they will come to attack, would you let us help
prepare the ambush?」
「 However, to make an enemy out of the church… what an
unpleasant tale this has become」
And other such lines.
I can feel their attentiveness towards our suffering.
Feeling gratitude for their words,
「 I appreciate the sentiment, but we will clean this mess up
by ourselves this time.
Rather, I would like you to bring news of this back as soon as
possible」
「In that case, shouldn’t we just send a messenger?」
「That’s no good…」
「Why?」
I explain my thoughts.
Rather, what I suspect the people lying in wait are thinking.
That we are blood thirsty monsters. They will kill the
messenger themselves and pin the blame on us.
So I tell them,
「… I see. That does make sense, but would they go so far?」
「The church which stands for justice?」
「No way…」
They replied.
But,
「No, wait a second. I remembered!
Those guys might have been the infamous Blood Shadows.
Remember how they even killed children without any
hesitation?」
「What? Ah, that rumor, huh…?」
「I see. That does seem like their work…」
「Are you kidding me? To think they actually existed…」
「Even though a declaration of war immediately followed?」
「Well, that’s just what you’d expect from Blood Shadows」
「 Considering that their enemies are monsters… ah, my
bad」
They suddenly got noisy.
Seems like there’s a rumor about a secret squad serving the
church.
A group that would laugh amidst a slaughter–fanatics.
But if that’s the case, then we’ve got a troublesome opponent
on our hands.
So, because we are monsters, they aren’t recognizing us as a
country but simply treating this as a subjugation request…
Which is why the adventurers should all leave right now.
If they stay behind and die, they’ll claim that we had done it.
When I so told them, they reluctantly agreed.
So we had them quickly pack up and prepare to leave the city.
Rigurdo offered them to use our carts and wagons.
Thus, with many parting words, we saw off our guests from
Brumund Kingdom.
They promised to let the country know and come back with
reinforcements.
But, will that happen?
A single country could hardly make an enemy of the church.
I don’t expect much from them. Not that we need the help.
This is this country’s problem; all I have to do is slaughter
the perpetrators.
Personally.
After all, if I don’t do anything, the pain and wrath that fills
my heart will not subside…
Having confirmed their departure, I asked Rigurdo about
something that has been bothering me for a while.
「By the way, where’s Shion?
I haven’t seen her yet」
Upon hearing these words, not just Rigurdo, but Benimaru,
Souei, Hakurou, and Shuna all suddenly stopped moving.
What’s with their reaction…
No way… could it be…?
「That idiot didn’t go for revenge on her own, did she?」
「N-no… about that…」
Hmm? Something’s strange here.
They are averting their eyes.
「Then where is she?」
No one answered.
If I look closely, Shuna is stifling tears.
I’ve got a bad feeling about this.
Dread creeps up from the dark corners of my mind. But
there’s no way, please tell me that there’s no way…
「I got it. I won’t be mad, so just tell me where she is…」
I ask from Shuna.
「I understand… this way, I’ll lead the way.」
Nodding at Benimaru’s words, I follow him.
To the center square.
There was a girl lying among the fallen.
Covered with a white cloth that didn’t stand out from the
rest.
So that I wouldn’t notice–it did not stand out.
Haha, to think that I haven’t noticed… I can’t laugh.
Open your eyes…
I can’t believe this.
Please open your eyes…
This can’t be happening.
Why? Why has this…
Shion protected a child…,
The magic energy concentration dropped…,
So her strength had fallen…,
Shion was always bad with barriers…,
And the sword that slashed her was the Ogre Eater magic
sword…
The explanation was given, but I did not want to hear.
My heart simply refused to listen.
Shion, please open your eyes…
I want to cry but can’t.
Though my heart has been torn to shreds, this body does not
feel the need to cry.
I see… I am a monster after all.
Somehow, I was pleased with that realization.
「Sorry. Can you leave me alone for a bit…」
At these words they all dispersed.
For a bit, Shuna hugged me while crying… but then followed
the rest.
Yeah.
I want to be alone.
I don’t get myself.
Though I feel insanity creeping in, my mind horribly calm.
Extreme sadness, regret, wrath.
These feelings mixed inside of me seeking an outlet.
Why has this…
«Solution. Impossible to calculate. Impossible to understand.
Reply impossible.»
What action would have been just?
«Solution. Impossible to calculate. Impossible to understand.
Reply impossible.»
Was it a mistake to head to a human city?
«Solution. Impossible to calculate. Impossible to understand.
Reply impossible.»
Hey… was I wrong?
«Solution. Impossible to calculate. Impossible to understand.
Reply impossible.»
Behold, the great 『Great Sage』 is unable to answer.
Screwing with me…
If this weren’t my city… I would let my anger rage, I would
trample everything in my path…
Stop screwing with me…
To steal someone important from me…
If I think about it, this is the first time I lost someone close to
me.
Someone who hasn’t lost anyone cannot comprehend the
depth of this sadness.
Now, for the first time, I felt pain far surpassing the tearing
of flesh.
Pain resistant? What a joke… it’s useless.
From within me, strong magical energy surged along with
my emotions.
Unable to withstand it, a crack appeared in the anti-demon
mask.
Now appearing as if a tear was flowing down my face…
And then night came unannounced.
I look up at the moon.
What should I do?
There’s no answer. Though my head is clear, I can’t think of
anything.
I kept looking at the moon searching for an answer.
But none was given to me.
Still… as if I were a fool, I continued this meaningless act.
The light of the moon could not reach me.
Chapter 68 - Soul and Hope
3 days have passed.
Shion hasn’t woken up yet.
I think she sleeps too much. Really, I wish she would stop
doing such a thing.
……
No, I know.
I know she will never open her eyes again.
However, I did not want to admit it.
I wish she could always fool around and making her usual crap
and unpleasant cooking.
But, such wishes will not come true.
Because a dead person will never come back again.....
«Notification. The analysis of the barrier that covers the
surroundings had ended.
Cancellation is possible. Do you want to execute it? YES/NO »
No, you may not execute it yet.
It seems that the analysis of the barrier by 『 Great Sage 』 had
ended.
It took more time than I thought; perhaps it’s due to the size of
the barrier, which covers the whole city. It might have been
because I ate a part of the barrier earlier that I was able to
completely analyze it.
Whatever.....
The barrier too, I don’t care anymore.
What is the result of the other investigation?
«Notification. The search result, not found. Magic related to
reviving the dead was not discovered.»
Is that so.....?
No, that might be so.
There's no way such convenient magic can be discovered so
easily. It's only natural.
But perhaps there could be another way... couldn't there be?
It's useless to think about it. Even if this is a struggle in vain, I
won't give up on it.
Shion hasn't opened her eyes.
Isn’t it natural for her to sleep.....?
However, I will muster all my abilities and I will find out
whether there is a way or not.
With my magic power I shall protect her body. And not just
Shion's, but also the bodies of all the people that sleep here.
This way their bodies will not decompose.
Their bodies will be sustained by magic power, they will never
disappear.
It might a be useless thing to do. However, I’m still hung up on
revival.
But, still no results.
According to the magic book I obtained from the school,
Revival magic doesn't exist.
Is that so? I expected as much.
I’m praying that you all will awake someday, so please sleep
inside me for the time being.
So I thought, as I try to absorb everyone.
「Danna, I’m sorry.... I’m late.」
「Rimuru-Danna, how should I put it?.....」
While calling out to me, some people are approaching.
Just give me a moment. I immediately get back on my feet..
Or so I thought,
「Rimuru-san, you see....
Although the possibilities are still low...., erm, more like zero
actually.....
There are several fairy tales about reviving the dead.」
Hearing those words, I feel my alienated mind struck back
with a click.
I could sense my mind return to my body.
「Please tell me the details, Ellen」
I turn around and face the three adventurers.
As long as there is a possibility, I will not hesitate to take it.
Ellen nods, and begins her stories....
.............
..........
......
I heard Ellen’s stories.
Although they are only fairy tales, they seem to be based off of
real events.
The first story went like this:
The Legend of A Girl and Her Pet Dragon.
Once upon a time there was a girl who helplessly watched her
Dragon die. The Girl lamented the death of her pet dragon who
was her sole friend, and in her fit of rage she, alone, destroyed
the country responsible for the death of her dragon.
In that country resided 10,000 souls.
Thus, the girl evolved into a Demon Lord. And at that
moment, a miracle occurred.
The girl’s soul became connected to the Dragon’s. As the girl
evolved, so did the dragon.
However, the miracle only reached that far before it had
ended.
The dragon’s soul had already disappeared when it died.
Lacking a soul it revived as a wicked chaos dragon.
As if it was answering the girls wish to bring calamity to the
world, it transformed into a wicked dragon.
When she awoke from her fit of rage the girl had become a
demon lord. Even though she was grieving, she made the
decision to personally seal the chaos dragon who was both her
pet and sole friend.
And so, the story ends with the girl sealing the dragon.
Besides that one, there was a story about a vampire girl who
revived after her blood was drained, and one about a spirit
magician who was brought back to life. In every story the
character who was revived suffered a great change in their
personality, like they had become a completely different person.
These had been written in prohibited and forbidden books.
The only copy of these books exist in the Secret Library of
Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion.
But, it doesn’t matter.
So the problem now....
is evolution, huh?
It’s a fact that the evolution of a monster is vague. Just having
a name is something significant.
Isn’t there a possibility? That if I also became a Demon
Lord......
However, it’s meaningless if the monster lacks a soul... but...
No, wait! Currently there is a barrier surrounding this area
that no monster can pass through.
If you really think about it... isn’t there also a possibility that
the soul won’t become dispersed?
«Solution. The possibility that Shion’s and the others’ souls
still exist is 3.14%»
Isn’t that Pi (π)! Uh, not that...
The possibility sounds low, but to me it sounds tremendously
high.
There is a 3% probability to revive them from the dead; it’s
something to be believed in.
After all, I won't believe that the stubborn Shion can die just
like that. I must bear it.
At last I see hope. Now, the problem is how to accomplish this!
Whether or not it’s possible for me to become a Demon Lord,
however...
«Solution. Master has already fulfilled the conditions for a
Demon Lord’s Seed.
To fulfill the condition for evolving into the Demon Lord (for
the Seed to sprout), it is necessary to sacrifice 10,000 Human
beings (Souls).»
So, that's it? Easy.
To think becoming a Demon Lord is so easy.
I just need to dispose 10,000 pieces of human trash. What an
easy job.
And if it’s still not enough, I’ll just need to dispose some more.
Right, fortunately for me, the food was already here. The
wheels had turned.
At that time,
「 Ellen, for sharing those stories with me, you have my
gratitude. However...
Is it all right for you to let me become a Demon Lord?」
I stare at Ellen while saying that.
Ellen cast down her head and became silent.
Then she raised it, and with resolve in her voice, replied.
「I originally come from the Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion.
To be honest, I yearned for the freedom of an adventurer.
But it’s fine.
Right now I also want to help Shion-chan.
The Church is unforgivable.
Being a monster automatically makes you evil? I really hate
that kind of thinking.
I’m sharing with you because I already understand that things
will not stay the same as they were before.
Even if I continue on as an Adventurer, surely it'll only cause
problems for the Freedom Association.
So, you see...
I have decided to join this country.
I want to spend the remainder of my life in this country.
That's okay, right? Rimiru-chan...」
Hearing those words, Cabal silently shakes his head and Gido
stares at the sky with his eyes closed.
I look at them as if waiting for their response,
「 Well~. If Ojou-sama says so, as you're bodyguard I won’t
object.」
「 Neesan.... No, Ellen-sama. Are you sure this is what you
want?」
The two of them look at Ellen resolvedly.
It seems they are not just a mere adventurers.
Ellen... her real name is Eryune and she seems to be a noble
from Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion.
She studied at the Royal Capital Academy, afterwards leaving
the country because she yearned to be an adventurer.
Her two bodyguards followed her.......
「It's possible that when Rimuru-chan becomes a Demon Lord,
my whereabouts will be leaked.
There's no way the Intelligence Bureau will leave that
information alone.
Even if I refuse, the country will try to bring me back.
So, you see, I want help the best I can.
Until the last minute, I want to see how this will end with my
own eyes.」
She stares at me with serious intent.
I already obtained the needed information.
I don't know how much the response of the neighboring
Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion will influence this country, but I can't
disregard the fact that Ellen may be forcefully taken away.
However, I had judged that there is still no explicit danger to
her for now.
That will be a matter for another day.
「Well, we'll put that matter on hold for now.
I want to avoid doing anything that would increase our
number of enemies.」
「 Is that so? It can't be helped.
But, whether or not Shion-chan can be saved... I hope you'll let
me see this through to the end?」
「I understand, as thanks for information Ellen-san gave me,
I don't mind if you want to stay till the end.
However, if I become a Demon Lord and my personality
changes, don’t hold me responsible if I end up attacking you,
understood?」
「Umm... I don't like that, but so be~ it.
I believe in Rimuru-chan!」
「Heyhey... Ojou... you got us involved as well?
Really, so be~ it...」
「 There is no way around it, Danna. Ellen-sama is always like
this, every time.」
Even though those two are sighing, they aren't opposing to it.
Despite the impression they made, these two are deeply
devoted to Ellen.
Still, the decision has already been decided now.
To save Shion!
For that reason, if it is necessary for me to become a Demon
Lord, I'm fine with that.
In about 3 days, the enemy's main army will conduct their
attack.
The situation had already been confirmed.
Now, how should we proceed?
To decide this ambitious plan, it’s too early to talk about it.
To conduct a preparatory meeting, it is necessary for everyone
to attend it.
If the barrier is lifted up suddenly, Shion’s and others’ soul
may disperse and disappear.
Fearing that, I erect the greatest barrier that covers the entire
city using my magic power.
A surprising amount of energy is consumed by doing it, but I
am not concerned about it now.
Instead, compared to the sense of hopelessness that I felt
yesterday, I am now feeling delighted.
Despite it might seem useless if you think about it, I’m glad I
analyzed the barrier. Thanks to it, there’s a possibility for the
revival of Shion and the others.
Receiving the report that the executives had gathered
promptly, I go towards the conference room.
In that place, there are three uninvited people.
The executives don’t understand why the three are here, so
they are perplexed
「 Danna, I apologize for things that happen now...... I didn’t
think my country would do such reckless action.」
Youmu said that while bowing his head.
The two people beside him Grucius and Myulan also bowed
their head.
For some reason Myulan doesn’t raise her bowed head and
kept looking down.
I thought it’s suspicious.
「 Grucius, Because you helped Youmu to inform me, You have
my gratitude.
By the way, there’s an important question.
I remember that there’s a barrier that’s covering this city that
prevent any monsters from entering, so how did you guys pass
it?」
「Wh, what are you saying? I’m a Human......」
「 Sorry, but there’s no time to play dumb. I know the facts
that you and Myulan are Devil.」
I ask the question I had prepared before, Grucius stopped
playing dumb.
Youmu is not surprised by that. It seems he had already known
about it.
「 It exposed huh.... Even though I thought my disguise as a
human was perfect.
The barrier had also influenced me and Myulan.
In fact, I’m only assisted, Myulan was the one who actually
lifted up the barrier herself.」
「 That’s..., right. It’s my specialty, not only Black Magic
(Jujutsu/Hex) and Magic Arts (Majutsu/Sorcery), Barrier Arts is
also my specialty.....
Entry is possible if you obstruct the flow of energy. But it will
be restored once you enter....
Other than that, there is something that I must ask to you for
your forgiveness.」
It was the first time she raised her head, and made eye contact
with me.
Something she wants to be forgiven for? I don’t think there is
anything like that.
While drinking the tea that Shuna served, I decide to hear the
three’s stories.
[Actually, I’m a subordinate of Demon Lord Clayman....
Clayman is the Demon Lord that was called as the Marionette
Master.
The mission he gave to me was to do a secret investigation of
this city.
And so, I reported to him the information about this city that I
obtained, at that time he was in a good mood and said,
“After you finish the next ordered task, you will be released.”
Something likes that.
I was deprived from my heart by Clayman, my life and death
was in his hands.
Because of that I can’t go against any of his orders, so I was
rejoiced that he would reward me with my freedom.
And the last order he gave me was...」
Youmu and the Frontier Garrison suddenly received a
summoning order to return and report.
Even if it sounds strange, all of them couldn’t disobey the
order and so they returned to the Earl fiefdom in Falmas
Kingdom.
Then, when they entered the Earl fiefdom, they noticed that
there were a lot of soldiers.
When the scout returned with the information, which said:
there will be an attack on the Monster’s country.
Youmu that recognized this as Rimuru’s Country, immediately
asked Grucius and Myuran to relay this information.
Those two are new recruits, they are also not the Earl’s
subordinate, so their face hasn’t been known yet.
So they can be left out from the Earl summons.
Receiving their orders, Grucius was to report to me, while
Myuran was to inform the City.
But then, the tragedy occurred.
The reason was, because the report from Myuran never
arrived. That was the reason why Myuran is asking for my
forgiveness.
The cause why she never sent the message was because she
received Clayman’s order.
This is what Clayman said that time.
「 It has become interesting! For a war between Human and
Monsters to occur.
What an ideal development.
Myulan, this is my last order.
Don’t relay the message to the Monster’s City.
Human and monster detest each other, so induce them so they
come to war!」
The purpose was to cause a war.
Although he said that this was the last order, she never
received her heart back.
And thus we come to this condition right now.
「 Danna! You can be angry. But, I hope if you can, please
forgive Myulan!」
Youmu is desperately protecting Myulan.
However, does the fault lie with Youmu?
The one, who wronged me, was not Youmu, but the
government of Falmas Kingdom. No! It is the king himself.
Youmu and I had a common goal, he also regrets he wasn't able
to inform me, but he didn't have any bad intentions.
This guy (Youmu) has a strong sense of responsibility.
I think he was a good guy.
I then stand up, and walk naturally to besides Youmu.
And, I casually move my hand and pierce Myulan’s chest.
「Danna!!!」
I heard Youmu’s voice panicking, I’m ignoring it.
Myulan opening her eyes widely in astonishment, and
resigned herself to her fate.
Because there’s a clear difference in ability, it’s useless to
resist. A wise decision.
With my hands, I crush Myulan’s temporary heart, and lift the
curse, and then I create a new core.
It’s something easy for me to do now.
While she opened her eyes widely with a confused look, I
speak to the motionless Myuran.
「 It was fortunate, there is a possibility that Shion and the
others can be revived.
If I haven’t heard about the stories, you would be dead by
now.」
「Eh?」
「She, still... alive?」
「!?」
I ignore the reactions from those 3 people.
「This is your last chance. So, use it well.」
I speak.
Yes, I won’t forgive another failure.
「Myuran, with this you are now free.
Be good to Youmu. From now on, go where you want to go and
do what you want to do.
But, before that please tell me everything you know about that
damn bastard Clayman.」
Myuran nods to my request.
And so, I learned many information about Clayman.
………
……
…
So in conclusion, it is Clayman who instigated Gelmudo to
manipulate the Orc Lord’s rampage incident?
To that question, Myulan silently nods.
Hearing this, Benimaru and Hakurou fold their hand with a
glum look on their face.
That person, I decided in my heart that I will personally
murder him.
Manipulating people and bringing conflicts.
Not only that, this time he also caused our city to be swallowed
up in this great misfortune.
Forgive him? Like Hell I will!
I had heard enough information, now is to ask her what she
want for her future.
「 Well... even though I finally got a taste of my long awaited
freedom, I think it is fine to be tied again for the short period of
a human lifetime~」
So that is her answer.
Youmu face turns red.
There is not much that I can do in this situation, but giving
them my blessing.
「 I see. By the way, Youmu. I have something to ask you
for....」
「 It’s my pleasure. If it is what Danna wish for, I will do
anything.」
Good.
I knew he would say that.
It’s like what I planned, just like helping Myulan.
I didn’t had any plan like this before, but now I won’t permit
any failure.
「You, please become a king」
I said it like it was a petty thing.
Wha? Youmu looks at my face.
I then explain my idea to everyone.
Basically, this time everyone who attacks us will be eradicated.
This point is not negotiable anymore.
Then the next problem is the Falmas Kingdom.
Shall I massacre every citizen in there? So it’s like that, but
there is no reason to do such thing.
If the sacrifice (souls) numbers isn’t sufficient to fulfill the
requirement to evolve into Demon Lord, I would, without any
second thoughts massacre them all, but fortunately it seems that
the number of people who are going to attack are sufficient.
From the information Youmu had, the number of troops
exceeds 10,000.
It was really helpful, this is what I really think. It’s weird that I
would say it was helpful for the enemy to have a large numbers.
Because the requirement is to kill, it is something that I can
easily do right now.
So after annihilating the army, what will I do next after
becoming a Demon Lord?
This is the problem.
Even if I kill everyone who dares to attack, if it possible I want
to held a cease fire agreement.
But after I kill everyone in the upper echelon of the
government. Who will be the responsible party for such
agreement?
Not only that, if the central government is empty, the citizens
will surely become concerned.
「So? That is when your role come into the stage.」
How’s that? Youmu is thinking.
Youmu’s role is to purge all the corrupt officials.
Thought I will kill every bastard that comes into my sight, I
want someone to depend on to cleanse all the remaining trashes
that still remain in the country.
At the same time, calming the citizens, and to be crowned as
the new king.
It’s for the sake of establishing diplomatic ties between our
countries.
「Don’t say it so lightly... Me? Become a king?」
「 Isn’t it easy? Even I become a King. So you can also become
one too.」
Well, even if I become a king, it’s more like a Demon King.
(TL: For those who doesn’t get the joke. Rimuru is throwing a
pun here... He becomes an Ou, but the MaOu one...)
「Youmu, Rimuru-sama think if it’s you then you can do it.
I also will, in the stormy days or in the sunny days, I promise
to always be there to support you.」
Those words of Myulan acts as his support.
Now with heartfelt resolution, Youmu nods to me.
Those two, they are really affectionate to each other.
We shake hands.
The preparatory meeting had completely ended with every
detail pointed out.
Now about whether I become a Demon Lord or not.
About, whether Shion and others can be revived or not.
Someone who lost their life cannot return ever again.
However, Shion and the others haven’t been lost yet.
So there is a possibility.
I am an atheist. I don’t believe in any gods. But, now I decide
to hold a prayer.
To the one who governs all miracles.
If it was Hinata, in this situation, she might choose to ignore
such a useless act.
It might really be useless.
But if I sincerely believe when I pray,
Shion and the others will surely be okay.
The moonlight's reflection, which basks me with those small
lights.
And those lights, seems to gently affirm my prayer.
Chapter 69 - Birth of Demon Lord
(POV: Rimuru)
After the conversation concerning Youmu had ended, the
real strategic conference shall begin in earnest.
Everyone is looking at me with stiff expressions.
Let’s hear their opinions first.
「 First of all, before I give my own opinion, I want to hear
what everyone has in mind.」
Hearing that, everyone started to actively give various
replies.
Only Gabil, himself, can use spirits. So, it can’t be helped.
I want to avoid permeating the barrier too many times.
(opening and closing)
Everyone put together their opinions.
To sum it up.
There’s an opinion, that the humans who are responsible for
the cowardly surprise attack should not be forgiven.
Certainly, that’s true. I don’t think that method of thinking is
wrong.
There’s also another opinion. There are also good humans, so
it’s not right to lump them all together indiscriminately.
Hearing such opinions made me glad. It will not be good, if
we incorrectly reach our goals through anger and resentment.
The second opinion was the general consensus in the room.
This proved that there are monsters who wish to live in
coexistence with humans.
They still follow my rules, even after the tragedy occurred.
They are my dear companions. The important people who I
can call my family.
The me who doesn’t truly love anyone; I who think that love
is something shady.
While everyone was calming down, I made my conviction.
「Everyone, please listen」
Everyone turned there attention towards me.
When I got everyone’s attention, I began my story.
「I am a former human; a “Reincarnated Person”.」
Although everyone raised their voices, no one tried to
interrupt my story.
I think Ranga may already have knowledge about this.
He may have heard it while residing in my shadow.
Nobody seemed really surprised, maybe they were already
aware of it before I told them.
Seeing the situation is like this, I continued.
「 I am a person who came from a different world. In that
world, I was human.
When I died on that side, I reincarnated into this side; as a
slime.
In the beginning, I was alone and lonely, who could of
predicted that I could make so many companions.
You guys.
Perhaps, you attained your humanoid form when you
evolved because the process was reliant upon the desires of the
person who invoked the change.
That is why I made the rule “Do not attack humans”.
I said that I liked humans, because I was a formerly a human
myself.
I created that rule, without the intention for any of you guys
to be harmed...
I, even though I am a monster, I have a human heart.
Because of that … that time … I held such selfish preferences.
Because I am a former human, I also want to get along with
humans.
The result of that… I neglected to see what was right in front
of me. And this … the result.
I can see that I am the one who is truly responsible for these
events transpiring.
I am deeply sorry......」
Hearing my story, the room fell under a curtain of silence.
Each of them tried to make sense of my story.
「It is a fact that Rimuru-sama is a former human. However I
cannot see any problem that may arise from this.」
Hakurou said this with serious face.
Eh!? I did not expect this sort reaction.
I expected that I would have been treated like an enemy.
「 But your master is a former human, right? Do you not find
it unpleasant?」
In response to that question,
「Eh? Why should I?」
「My only Lord is Rimuru-sama.」
「I also think like that.」
And so on and so forth.
And at the last one, Rigurudo.
「Rimuru-sama, everyone’s feelings have not changed a bit.
There is no need for you to worry over this matter
anymore.」
So he said.
I nod and think. As I expected, this is the place where my
heart belongs.
I am really happy.
After seeing me nodding, Kaijin open his mouth,
「 So, I want to hear something. What you intent to do about
the interactions between humans and us from now on?」
Everyone turned to face me.
Yes, that is indeed a problem.
With the exception of monsters, this is a great problem for
Kaijin and the other dwarfs.
When the time comes when I am forced to declare humans as
my enemies, I will be considered as a new threat.
Well, such time may not come.
For now, I expressed what my ideas are concerning this
matter.
「 First of all, before I give my final answer, I will share some
values from my previous world.
In the previous world there was an ideological view of
inherent morality and its derivative inherent human nature.
This view assumes that people are innately born with the
ability to tell right from wrong and from this people are born
inherently good or bad.
I think that inherent human nature has its merits.
Humans may contain both the qualities of being moral or
immoral in equal proportions.
If the moral side is more dominate then the immoral side,
then that person will become a good.
However, if the conditions are reversed, then the person will
become bad.
In truth, I had this view.
If you are not trying to do anything immoral, then in my eyes
you are a good person.
Thus, if someone didn’t detest or distrust us just because of
us being monsters, then they are a good neighbor.
I want to believe in this value.
But because I want to believe it, I underwent such an
experience; I failed to properly distinguish the idealistic views
I held from real world.
Thus, this is my answer.
For now, I think that it is too early for us to be at a stage
where we safely can ally with humans.
The first important thing to do is for my existence is
acknowledged by the others.
For humans, someone who amasses massive power can’t be
ignored.
In addition, by becoming a Demon Lord, I can restrain the
other Demon Lords actions.
To everyone who went against us, we will bare our fangs and
retaliate.
To everyone who lends their hands to us, we will grant our
blessing to them.
To our opponents, we will do to them what they have done to
us.
In the future, I hope that we can be linked in a friendship one
day.
These are my views on the matter.」
So I finish my speech.
He then responds.
「That is an overly naive and idealistic point of view.
Honestly! It’s not a speech fit for someone who’s going to
become a Demon Lord.
....... However, I don’t dislike it.」
With a sigh, Kaijin conveyed his thoughts
Shuna exclaimed, while giggling.
「 Isn’t it fine? Even if it’s just an idealistic method of
thinking.
I think that if it’s Rimuru-sama, you will be able to create
such world.」
So she declared her support.
「 At any rate, we have decided to obey, so we will obey no
mat